《An Illusion of Will》


 Chapter 1: Goodbye Normality

    "Good morning, Alex!" a loving voice echoed through the house. Brown hair swayed as a boy darted down the stairs, his voice filled with mild exasperation. "Mom, how many times do I need to tell you? My name isn''t Alex! Call me Al like my friends do or Alexander like Dad does."


    Linda observed her son''s hurried entrance into the living room, her eyes mirroring his restless movements. She lowered the volume on the television. "Have you heard what they''ve been saying in the news? An entire town in Alaska mysteriously vanished," Linda said with a voice just slightly higher than the TV''s.


    Al looked at his mom mockingly with a playful spirit in his eye before he could get a sarcastic word in. She continued, "It''s been all anyone is talking about lately. I think it might be extraterrestrial aliens abducting folks." Linda concluded, her gaze shifting towards the cross on the wall as she blessed herself.


    Al glanced at the cross before scrambling to find his other shoe. In a hasty breath, he loudly responded, "Maybe the internet is wrong this time, and it''s not an alien invasion. It could be the work of some criminal organization, targeting vulnerable towns to harvest organs."


    Linda choked on her breath before shouting, "Please, don''t say that!" Her voice cracked, needing reassurance.


    Al chuckled softly. "There''s no use dwelling on it too much. Anyways, I''ve noticed that Dad''s been more occupied lately."


    Linda released a weary sigh, her gaze drifting towards a portrait of the three of them. "I miss him too, but since the vanishings began, the law firm has been calling him in relentlessly."


    Al paused for a few seconds, and his brow dropped slightly towards the hard wooden floor before perking back up to inform his mom he was going out. "Oh well, I have to get going. Mark is waiting for me. I told him I''d swing by and pick him up on my way to school." He turned to hug his mom goodbye and grabbed his bag.


    Al burst out the front door of his house. The sun was high, and the skies were clear. His thoughts had already shifted to what street to take to Mark''s house.


    Al''s final week as a high school student was almost over. He reflected on his years through school¡ªa resounding success by all standards. He was walking in his father''s steps, headed to the legal field after university.


    On the other hand, his best friend Mark wanted nothing to do with pens or paper. Mark wasn''t even sure he wanted to graduate.


    Al got in his car and began driving to pick up Mark. When he got to Mark''s house, his chubby friend was waiting outside.


    The car bounced as Mark got in, "Uhh, I''m not sure about this, man. I mean, what if we..." Mark''s words trailed off, his reluctance apparent, but Al cut him off. "Are you in or not? If not, you can still get out and walk."


    Mark gave a defeated sigh and remained quiet. Al laughed as he began driving. He dashed and weaved through the traffic. The harder Al stepped on the gas. The louder he became. "Relax, we''re going to let the birds fly. I''m telling you! It''s going to be worth it!"


    "You''re insane! Your plan doesn''t even make sense." Mark shouted before silence filled the small car as they approached the school.


    Seeing the shift in Al Mark''s shaky voice broke the silence. "Now that I think about it, I guess it''s kind of funny," Mark said, trying to lighten the mood. Still, there was hesitation on Mark''s face. He quickly added, "But birds shitting on everyone''s gowns during graduation seems kind of excessive and uncalled for don''t you think?"


    Al slowly shook his head. "You just don''t get it. Think about it. Everyone is so full of hope for the future then it starts raining bird shit! It''s funny, trust me." Al said with a stubborn look and a glint in his eyes.


    Later that day, Al dropped Mark off and went back home himself. "I hope Dad got out in time today. All these damn vanishings. Could something like that even be possible?" Al contemplated before fantasies of his prank overtook his mind.


    After Al arrived back home, he found himself in an empty house. Yesterday''s scraps had become today''s dinner. Before he could take a bite, the door swung open.


    Linda giggled while a tall man with dark hair carried her inside playfully. "Dad! So, they finally gave you a break?" Al said in a high voice. After putting his wife down, Al''s father said. "Yes, I was finally given some time off."


    The hairy yet well-groomed man gracefully slipped off his coat and handed it to his wife. He poured two generous glasses of his favorite scotch from the well-stocked liquor cabinet. "Come here, Alexander. You''re technically now a man, right? Even with that baby boy face." he muttered the last part.


    Al slowly sat beside his dad and glanced at the second glass full of scotch. A flicker of amusement danced across Al''s eyes. "Don''t even start with me. I run circles around you, old man." Al retorted.


    John smiled before downing a glass of scotch and patting Al on the back. "With a pretty little face like yours... You had better be quick on your feet, hahaha!"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Linda covered her mouth to hide her laughter from the red-faced Al.


    "Here, Alexander, come join your old man in a toast," His father invited him. Al wasted no time and swiftly grabbed the second glass. He downed it before his mom could object.


    His dad stared at the empty cup in his son''s hand and couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "You''re supposed to wait for me." his father said between laughs and filled Al''s glass again.


    However, Linda looked at the father and son duo with flared nostrils. "Are you kidding me, John? Are you trying to make our only child an alcoholic!?" she shouted.


    "Linda, please, just relax. How often do I get to celebrate with my boy?" Although familiar with John''s persuasive nature, Linda conceded to the moment. Al interrupted the two. "You''re still coming to my graduation, right?" he eagerly asked.


    John put his glass of scotch down. The entire mood seemed to shift as he rubbed his temple. "Alexander, I''m sure you and your mother know how prevalent the vanishings have become. Every coastal city is seeing a rise in violence. It''s not just me, but everyone else also has to..." Al cut him off with a wave of his hand and a smile. "It''s fine, believe me, I understand. Well, I''m going to bed, I''m feeling tired, goodnight.".


    Al walked away, bringing an early end to his celebration.


    After a few more late-night drinks, the two parents also went to their room. "John, I just think it''s scary. Last week, the number of vanishings was only 5,000 nationwide. Today, they reported over 30,000, and increasing." Linda whispered to her husband, her voice laced with trepidation.


    John turned towards Linda, holding her in his comforting embrace. "I understand your fears, my little fox. I don''t know what is going on. But one thing I can promise you is that we will be fine. I will do everything in my power to ensure that is the case," he assured her.


    Meanwhile, just two doors to the right, Al lay in his bed, engrossed in his phone as he texted Mark. "You ready to go pigeon hunting tomorrow? You better live up to your namesake and hit the Mark, no pressure." Al texted. He hardly got excited about anything as much as he did for a prank.


    Mark texted back, "You know I''m only helping you because you helped me get an A on pre-calc?" Al rolled his eyes. "Who cares? I just need you to buy the laxatives!" he typed back.


    The morning sun spilled its golden hues into the next day, filling Al''s heart with an infectious giddiness as he sprang out of bed.


    With John''s growing customary weekend work and Linda increasingly spending time with John''s parents, Al found himself following his structured routine.


    He meticulously measured his breakfast, ensuring precise proportions to fuel his body. Next came the rhythmic skipping of the rope, followed by donning his gloves and hitting a worn-out punching bag.


    He had stopped boxing competitively years ago but still trained daily.


    Al washed up and changed before getting in his car. By the time he got to his friend''s house, Mark had been waiting outside with a brown bag in his hand for a while.


    As his friend entered his car, Al shouted, "Careful with the bags of bread I have in the back." Smiling at his friend Mark, he playfully snatched the brown bag from Mark''s grasp, finding a secure spot for it amidst the bread in the back of the car.


    After getting in the car, Mark''s discontent became audible. "I can''t believe this is what we''re doing on a Saturday morning. I swear your wiring is backward," he grumbled, and Al gave him a quick smirk.


    With a turn of the ignition, the engine roared to life, and Al skillfully maneuvered the car onto the road. "Come on, Mark, don''t be so petty. It''s the weekend, so let''s try and enjoy it," Al mentioned, playfully mocking his friend''s reluctance.


    After a brief drive, they arrived at a park adorned with a small forest. After exiting the vehicle with bags of bread, Al, brimming with excitement, swiftly took the lead. He guided Mark toward the wildlife area of the park, maneuvering through thick bushes.


    Anticipating Mark''s inclination to complain, Al picked up the pace, whispering to his panting friend, "Come on, Mark, the whole point is to get away with it, ha-ha."


    A hush fell over both Al and Mark as the bush to the left of Al began rustling. Their hearts pounded in unison as a rabbit darted out from its hiding place, causing Mark to stumble back with a startled shriek.


    Al would have found time to laugh at his friend''s cowardly reaction, but an inexplicable sense of dread washed over him, causing his entire body to tense up. The hairs on his back stood on end as a chilling sensation crawled up his spine.


    "We need to get out of here, now!" Al''s mind screamed with fear, but as he opened his mouth to voice his urgent plea, a surge of stomach bile surged into his throat, followed by the remnants of his morning breakfast.


    The bush rustled once more, and a dark shadow, moving on all fours, emerged from its depths.


    As Al''s stomach settled, he focused more clearly on the bizarre creature before them. "That''s no shadow. It''s some sheep or ram. The sensation it emanates is utterly repulsive." Al instinctively thought.


    Mark observed Al''s perplexed expression and bewildered gaze and voiced his concern. "Hey, man, are you alright? It was just a bunny... What''s wrong with you? You look like you just saw a ghost," Mark exclaimed, his voice laden with confusion.


    Al shifted his attention from the creature to his oblivious friend, a mixture of fear and disbelief etched on his face.


    With a trembling hand, Al slowly raised his arm, pointing directly at the eerie black sheep, and managed to utter, "M... Ma... Mark, you don''t see that black Hell spawn sheep right there. I mean, it has three horns..."


    Mark''s confusion turned to terror as he scanned his surroundings, noticing that even the rabbit had hastily fled. He turned back to Al, ready to voice his confusion, but before he could utter a complete sentence.


    The obsidian sheep parted its jaws, unleashing a collection of wails and screams as if the tormented souls of the underworld were being set free. The ground beneath them trembled violently, reverberating through the entire park.


    Mark''s mouth closed instinctively as the tremors intensified, sensing an unfathomable force. In response to the sheep, Mark began desperately screaming in pain.

 Chapter 2: The White Haired Boy

    Al''s shock quickly turned into a desperate instinct to save Mark from the horrifying force that had entered his body. Without hesitation, he reached out and tightly gripped Mark''s arm. "Let''s get the fuck out of here, Mark! Forget the prank!" Al pleaded, his voice cracked like brittle glass.


    The once-familiar face Al had known for so long began contorting. With blinding speed, Mark swung his arm at Al, catching his friend off guard.


    The impact echoed through the air, accompanied by a sickening "crack!" Al was violently thrown back. He was propelled several yards away.


    Al gripped the grass, attempting to get back up. There was a heavy ringing. His thoughts were clouded by confusion and pain.


    Mark''s agonizing screams reverberated through the park. A rough striped horn emerged from his navel, tearing through flesh and organs.


    Al slowly stood up, his eyes wide open, and watched his best friend being reborn.


    Al winced and dropped to his knee. He clutched the area that Mark had struck. Fighting for every breath, he realized the extent of his injury.


    Helpless and immobilized, he could only watch Mark become a grotesque amalgamation of insect and human. Amidst the physical metamorphosis, laughter mixed with anguished weeping escaped his lips.


    A flicker of fleeting lucidity exploded from within Mark, momentarily breaking through the veil of madness that engulfed him. With a strained voice, Mark hazily uttered, "Al, I... I don''t feel good. I need to go home now."


    Al was beyond horrified by the perversion that had become his friend. Despite the overwhelming horror, he mustered the strength to compose himself, though his voice trembled with a brokenness that mirrored his shattered emotions. "Mark buddy, I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m sure we can fix it."


    The black sheep turned around and continued unhurried, seemingly unaffected by the chaos it had caused. Mark, now transformed, had the lower body of a horse and obediently followed the creature, his gaze vacant and distant.


    Al knew the logical thing to do was run and get help, but the thought of losing Mark forever ignited a fire within him, fueling his determination to stay by his side, no matter the cost.


    He rose to his feet and sprinted toward the sheep but was abruptly stopped as six figures gracefully leaped over him. Three men and three women, each armed and poised, surrounded the sheep in a diamond formation.


    Al''s racing thoughts came to a screeching halt, arriving at a single thought: "I must be losing my mind,". Suddenly a voice rang through his ears, bringing him back to his senses.


    "Alright, 23rd Supreme Seed, show me how swiftly you can dispatch a chimera and a dark acolyte," a tall bald man shouted a few yards away. Al jolted in surprise as the enigmatic man then turned to meet his gaze as if he could sense Al''s eyes upon him.


    "Fascinating," the tall bald man remarked, his smile resembling a child captivated by a new toy. "A talented young girl who can see the dark acolyte and yet remains unaffected by its call." he thought.


    Summoning the last ounce of his strength, Al raced to position himself between Mark and the strangers. "Please!" he pleaded, his voice filled with desperation. "That''s my best friend, Mark. Please, save him! I beg you!"


    The bald man didn''t answer, instead he looked towards a white-haired boy.


    Mark''s lower body had transformed, sprouting an additional pair of legs. His skeletal structure had reconfigured itself, giving him the appearance of a mythical centaur, albeit with the addition of a grotesque and lewd horn protruding from his abdomen.


    The white-haired boy wasted no time, assuming a poised and ready stance with his sword. He raised his voice, issuing swift orders to the others. "Those equipped with material Will step back and provide support! Krishna and Anne, handle the Chimera!"


    As his blade resonated with a musical hum, a singular thought consumed the boy''s mind. "I must demonstrate to my Immortal King that his choice to appoint me as the leader of the 23 Mortal Supreme Seed was justified."


    Al had barely finished speaking when the group of six sprang into action. Seeing that Al could see the black sheep, the bald man approached him. "Hey there, can you truly see that three-eyed horn sheep over there and the hybrid next to it?" the Immortal King said, pointing at the sheep and Mark.


    Al''s eyes welled up with tears as he gazed upon the grotesque abomination that Mark had become. He didn''t bother to turn his gaze towards the man standing beside him as he retorted with bitterness, "Of course I can! That''s Mark, my best friend!"


    The Immortal King chuckled; Al was no different than a helpless kitten in his eyes.


    Al''s instincts kicked in as the two individuals closed in on Mark, propelling him to sprint towards his friend. However, before he could take a fifth step, the Immortal King materialized before him. A resounding boom filled the air, plunging Al''s vision into darkness.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He rebounded off the man''s solid form like a bouncing ball. The first words to escape Al''s lips once his vision cleared were, "Ouch!" followed by, "What in the hell are you made of!?" The Immortal King glanced at Al, then shifted his gaze towards the sheep.


    "The circumstances surrounding this mortal girl are growing increasingly peculiar the more I ponder them," the Immortal King contemplated silently.


    Seeing how the bald man was ignoring him, Al turned his attention to the group of four individuals preparing to attack Mark then back to the bald man. Ignoring the throbbing pain coursing through his body, he sprang to his feet, assuming a boxing stance. Disregarding his injuries, he lunged towards the Immortal King with the desperation of a cornered animal.


    Executing a feigned left jab, Al swiftly followed it up with a powerful right hook, aiming to land a devastating blow. However, to his astonishment, his opponent remained steadfast, unmoving like a solid statue.


    "Dong!!" The impact reverberated with a resounding metallic sound, followed by the sickening sound of bones snapping.


    A bone-chilling wail escaped Al''s lips, shattering the Immortal King''s train of thought. The person he had referred to as a "mortal girl" was now on his knees, clutching his mangled right hand, with bones piercing through the shredded skin.


    Pale as a ghost and on the verge of losing consciousness, Al managed to retreat hastily, creating distance between himself and the formidable force he had just assaulted while positioning himself closer to Mark.


    The Immortal King glanced at the pitiful Al before turning back to look at Mark. He spoke loudly with certainty and finality. "You want to save your friend, but that will be impossible. The dark acolyte has beckoned your friend, and your friend Mark has willingly answered that call. His mind has embraced it, and his soul has accepted it. He is now on an irreversible path that no force can stop."


    Mark''s transformation continued unabated, his once-human features giving way to a grotesque and monstrous appearance. Slowly he raised his once human hands that now resembled mantis claws, his human semblance was almost gone.


    Mark gave Al one last look before he tore into his face with his claws, tearing into his nose and cheeks. Mark then threw the shredded piece of face towards Al.


    The repulsive image pierced Al''s very soul, and the intensity of his emotions overwhelmed his senses. With a violent retch, Al''s body convulsed, and he vomited uncontrollably, mingling his sickness with the blood and horror that surrounded him.


    The Immortal king, seeing Al''s condition, turned to the white-haired boy, "What are you waiting for? Romann, finish this already." The sky was clear. Suddenly, out of nowhere, loud booms of thunder began to echo like drums of war.


    The thunder boomed and reverberated across the sky. Romann''s body began to vibrate with an excited energy, and each thunderous boom seemed to synchronize with his being.


    His blade held firmly in his hand, remained still amidst the chaotic thunderous booms. It was a remarkable sight, as if an angel had descended upon the scene, a celestial being bestowing a momentary respite of grace upon the earth.


    The hybrid creature, consumed by fear and driven by its instinct to protect the black sheep, charged recklessly toward Romann. However, the two women positioned in front of the formation intercepted its path.


    One of them, an older woman draped in heavy blue robes, swiftly placed her hands on the ground, invoking a frigid enchantment. As her palms touched the earth, a shimmering sheen spread across the ground, followed by a blanket of frost that gradually encased the path of the charging creature.


    Simultaneously, the other woman, dressed in vibrant crimson red robes, wielded a blood-red fan with intricate gold patterns. With a graceful flick of her wrist, she gently waved the fan, conjuring a mighty gust of wind that seemed deceptively harmless.


    The moment the gust of wind made contact with the hybrid Mark, his body became engulfed in flames. Panic seized him, causing him to frantically run in circles, his form writhing within the inferno that now consumed him.


    As the obsidian black sheep unleashed its unholy screams, the horrifying soundwaves reverberated through the air, causing disastrous effects. Standing beside the Immortal King, a man dressed in a green robe, doubled over in pain, coughing up blood.


    Jeanne, one of the members of the group, also suffered the same fate, blood staining his lips as he struggled to maintain his composure. The impact of the infernal noise was potent and debilitating for Material Will users, except for one individual who only seemed mildly bothered.


    After the sheep closed its mouth, the noise stopped. The obsidian creature fixed its menacing gaze upon Romann, its intentions clear. In an instant, its mouth parted, and a long, black tongue emerged with a swift snap, hurtling towards the white-haired boy. There were no agonizing cries accompanying this attack, only a surreal and deadly display.


    The end of the sheep''s tongue elongated rapidly, transforming into a monstrous swarm of splitting pikes, growing in size with each passing moment. The tongue had morphed into a formidable weapon akin to a car-sized cluster of deadly spikes.


    Romann''s composure remained unbroken as he defied the swift onslaught of the sheep''s piercing tongue. With an ethereal aura surrounding him, his being seemed to vibrate in perfect harmony with the universe. A low, resonating hum permeated the air, filling the ears of all those present.


    In an explosive burst of speed, Romann propelled himself forward, surpassing the very limits of perception. The sonic boom that followed his movement shattered the tranquility of the surroundings. Romann had vanished, leaving behind only a fleeting trace of his existence.


    The sheep''s disgusting tongue continued its relentless trajectory, charging through the space once occupied by Romann. Its force tore through the surrounding area, uprooting trees and leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.


    The swift evasion and subsequent miss transpired within the span of a single heartbeat as Al''s pained whimper echoed through the scene, bearing witness to the intensity of the encounter.


    Romann''s blade, swift as a falling star, cleaved through the obsidian sheep with unerring accuracy. In a swift and fluid motion, sliced the creature in half, its body separating cleanly from head to tail.


    The two halves of the sheep fell to the ground, revealing the grotesque inner workings of the dark being. A peculiar sight came into view as the divided carcass lay before them. The sheep possessed not one but two hearts that appeared to be fused as a singular entity. However, nestled within this amalgamation of organs, a dark and malignant growth had taken root, resembling another heart, home to some otherworldly energy.


    Romann, standing at the side, wiped his blade with a cloth, his expression serene and composed. The successful strike had bisected the sheep and revealed its inner workings.

 Chapter 3: 23rd Supreme Seed

    Two seconds between Mark''s incineration and the sheep''s bifurcation. Al was at a loss for words, his eyes fixed on what used to be his friend.


    The flames around Mark were dying off as he slowed his pace. Exposed burned flesh and meat struggled to cover his bones. Mark began shrieking like a wild animal, sending chills down Al''s back.


    Romann looked at those affected by the sheep''s hellish cries. "Jeanne, Elissa, hurry and kill the Hybrid. They tend to be more durable than the Dark Acolytes." They both nodded in response to their captain''s command.


    Jeanne was wrapped in white robes that contrasted with his giant iron spear, he stood out from the group. He was the first to move, running towards Mark before throwing his spear with incredible might, instantly impaling Mark.


    As soon as the iron spear went through Mark''s chest, a jungle of iron rods exploded from the spear itself, immobilizing him from the point of impact.


    Elissa remained still, slowly unfastening a whip from her waist. She was more exposed in terms of cover, wearing minimal leather armor.


    Without wasting a moment, she lashed her whip at Mark. With a loud snap and a vicious boom, an explosion erupted.


    Even with his superior insect eyes capable of detecting the slightest movements, Mark never saw Elissa make her move.


    He was completely eviscerated, leaving only a crater in his place.


    Everyone turned to look at Elissa except Romann and the Immortal Godfrey. Among the six, Elissa surpassed them all in fighting capabilities, except for Romann, the Captain.


    Al stared at the unfolding scene, trying to fight back tears. "He... he was my friend," he whimpered. His babbling slowly turned into laughter, "Hahaha! Wait, weren''t we supposed to be searching for pigeons? That''s right! I must have fallen and hit my head, and now I''m hallucinating. Oh, boy! I bet Mark is freaking out right now, ha-ha! This is all just a dream." He said.


    Al carelessly lifted his mangled hand, scratching his head and smearing blood across his wide-eyed face.


    The Immortal Godfrey approached Al, speaking in a calm and commanding tone. "Greetings, little one. I am Godfrey Paynes, an Immortal cultivator from the 3rd Supreme Seed. My beloved God Leaf gave me the title of Superior Immortal King in honor of my unwavering service to our Supreme God."


    Godfrey struck a majestic pose and continued, "These six make the 23rd Supreme Seed. They are Mortal cultivators under my guidance."


    Al remained unresponsive, murmuring to himself, but gradually he grew quiet. With trembling lips, Al asked if Godfrey could repeat himself.


    Ignoring Al''s request, Godfrey smiled, "Dark Acolytes are natural etheric beings born from the collective Will of the masses. However, dark acolytes typically operate at night."


    Romann stood a few feet away from Godfrey and Al. He could hear their conversation clearly and swiftly added, "Teacher, forgive me for speaking out of turn, but ever since the vanishings began, there''s been an increase of dark acolyte sightings among the Mortal Seeds."


    Godfrey acknowledged Romann''s input and continued his introduction. "As you just witnessed, dark acolytes can communicate with specific humans, inciting their soul to mutate the physical body. The body and mind undergo a complete transformation. However, in your case, you were not catalyzed, yet you could see the etheric being. It also did not attack you, which makes this a peculiar case."


    Despite his fugue state and the adrenaline coursing through his body, Al listened intently to Godfrey''s words. Deep down, Godfrey could have easily inspected Al''s soul without asking for permission, but he had grown increasingly intrigued by him and wanted to maintain trust.


    Deciding to abandon all pretenses, Godfrey explained his intentions, "I am being so open with you because I would like your consent to examine your body for signs of an awakened will. I assure you; it will not be invasive."


    "Making me feel safe and comfortable is just as important to him as this so-called inspection," Al quietly thought. Al tried to stand up and walk, but his pale, sweat-soaked face turned toward the sky, and he collapsed backward.


    Standing beside Godfrey was a man in a green robe who had abstained from participating in the battle against the dark acolyte and hybrid-Mark.


    The man turned and respectfully bowed to Godfrey before asking, "Teacher, may I assist the boy?" Godfrey, with a smile, responded, "Yes, Moises, please try to help him regain consciousness as soon as possible."


    Moises began to breathe in a rhythmic pattern as he approached the unconscious Al. Pulling out a small ceremonial knife, he made a gentle incision on his palm. Al could faintly perceive what was happening around him.


    Moises allowed the blood that had pooled in his hands to fall onto the ground. Astonishingly, the grass immediately absorbed it as if it were more precious than water.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After a few seconds, the spot where the blood had fallen emitted sparks, and a yellow stem emerged, followed by a leaf. A strange white flower sprouted, adorned with pulsating pink veins.


    The leaves opened into a bowl, exposing a pool of bright red blood in the center. "Here, drink from this," he said to Al, who could barely make out what was being said.


    Al welcomed the warm liquid flowing into his stomach. Instantly, color returned to his face, followed by loud cracks as his ribs rapidly healed and his bruised spine recovered.


    With a serious demeanor resembling that of a dedicated doctor, Moises firmly held Al''s broken arm and exerted a strong pull, aligning and reconnecting the bones and ligaments.


    Overwhelmed by the pain, Al lost consciousness again. Moises then gently guided his limb body into a seated position, ensuring his comfort.


    With a calm demeanor, Moises pulled out a single brown leaf from a small leather pouch. He crumbled it into fine dust and blew it into Al''s nose. Al jolted back to life, instantly awake and fully aware.


    It was as if he had never been injured in the first place; he felt better than ever.


    Feeling an incredible sense of vitality, Al marveled in disbelief. "I feel even stronger than before." he realized quickly assessing the tension his muscles could generate.


    Turning back to Godfrey, Al promptly dropped to his knees, bowing deeply before him. "Your Superior Immortalness, I implore you, please bring Mark back. I am willing to do whatever it takes, no matter the cost. But please, bring him back," he pleaded.


    Godfrey stared at the prostrated Al with a meaningful gaze. The scene evoked a sense of nostalgia within him. He let out a long sigh and issued a command, "Rise."


    Al immediately obeyed, springing to his feet. Al''s anticipation for Godfrey''s response intensified.


    Finally, Godfrey broke the silence. "Don''t jump to such assumptions simply because you don''t comprehend what just occurred. Consider this: if we possessed the ability to bring back the dead, why would we fight so viciously to live?"


    Al''s expression sank as Godfrey''s words hit him. The weight of reality swiftly extinguished any glimmer of hope.


    "It''s just not fair! Mark didn''t even want to be here; I forced him... I practically dragged my best friend to his death, and here I am without a scratch." For a moment, it seemed as if Al might succumb to another manic episode, but instead, he crumpled to his knees, sobbing.


    By now, the 23rd Supreme Seed had transitioned from feeling sympathy towards Al to experiencing a mix of pity and repulsion.


    However, Elissa stood apart, her brow furrowing in response to Al''s misery. Calmly, she approached him.


    "Mark was his name, right? I can assure you that death does not mean gone. Not only will he live on through the transfer of his energy but also in the mind of those who cherished him, just like you." Hearing her words, Al ceased crying, his attention fully captured by Elissa.


    She continued, her voice steady and reassuring. "That''s the nature of life, Al. One day, you''re here, and the next, you exist as a cherished or tarnished memory in someone''s mind."


    Al stood up with a complete shift in character and expressed his feelings. "That''s just life? How stupid! Of course, I understand that, but it doesn''t mean I can''t try!" Al''s voice rose, almost shouting.


    However, Elissa responded with a serene smile and calmly spoke, "I''m saying that those who mourn the dead will eventually join them. What they truly mourn is not merely the loss of a loved one, but the stark reminder of how fleeting and inconsequential they truly are."


    Elissa''s tone shifted. It was vicious and accurate, like her whip, "One can choose to passively wallow in that feeling or choose to transcend their smallness and insignificance. The strong are deserving of life, while the weak succumb. Your friend, unfortunately, proved to be too weak. Feel free to join him if you wish."


    A moment of tense silence filled the air as Al clenched his molars, he had never met someone who could so easily provoke his entire being to his very core. "You... you, what the hell is wrong with you? I just lost my best friend, and your advice is what? To get stronger so I don''t die like my friend!?"


    Elissa smiled amused by the sparks her words caused and calmly added "Someone has to keep the memories of those dear to you alive right? Also, I never said that it was a bad thing he was weak I just stated a fact. If he had been stronger, he would be alive right now, wouldn''t he?"


    Al was speechless, "The abilities they wield and the way they speak..."


    "So, what is all of this? Who is this Supreme God you speak of?" Elissa''s smile grew wider, satisfied with Al''s question.


    Meanwhile, Godfrey, who had remained silent until now, swiftly approached Al, speaking in a clear and commanding voice. "I''ll gladly explain everything, but first, allow me to inspect you."


    Al''s expression shrank back slightly, taken aback by the request. Raising his hand towards Al''s face, Godfrey firmly pressed his right thumb onto Al''s forehead, closing his eyes as he focused on his own Will.


    Meanwhile, the 23rd Supreme Immortal Seed watched with anticipation, their eyes fixed on the unfolding scene. "I''ve never heard of a civilian with an active A.R.C.," Romann thought.


    Anne found herself lost in memories of when she had awakened her own Will, guided along the path by her first teacher. The rest of her team had a similar story as most who cultivated their Will.


    However, Romann had a different experience, and his introduction to cultivation was unique.


    Godfrey opened his eyes and spoke, his voice filled with curiosity. "There is a faint aura of Will. Tell me, have you ever practiced breathing exercises?" Romann''s eyes suddenly sparkled with recognition; he understood the thoughts racing through his teacher''s mind.


    However, Al couldn''t recall ever having an interest in such exercises. Godfrey carefully observed Al''s composed face, his mind processing thoughts in fractions of a second.


    "So, he has never received proper instruction on how to cultivate Will... Yet, I can sense that his Will has been stirring for some time now. A child like him is a rarity. Dark acolytes do not affect those with an awakened Will. The question is, why keep him around after failing to catalyze him?"

 Chapter 4: When it rains, it pours!

    Godfrey smiled at the somewhat composed Al as if he had finally met the requirements for acknowledgment.


    "So, what is your full name?" Godfrey asked. Al clenched his jaw, then calmed himself. He remembered the humiliating punch he had delivered to the man standing before him.


    Staring at the ground, Al answered, "My name is Alexander Adamos, but everyone calls me Al,"


    Godfrey looked at the black hair covering the top of Al''s eyes. He had seen the thoughts running through Al''s mind. "Well, Al, given what you have just witnessed, understanding what I am about to tell you should be easier," he said.


    In a monotone voice, Al calmly responded to Godfrey. "Please, go on."


    Godfrey momentarily paused before responding, "Hahaha, very well. I''ve already introduced the 23rd Supreme Seed. There are six God Leafs in the world. Each God Leaf is under a single cultivator in the God Chasm. Under him are those of us in the Immortal Chasm. Under us are those in the Mortal Chasm."


    Al was prepared to hear some outlandish things, but everything seemed too ridiculous to believe. "A chasm? Six Gods and Leaves," Al noted but somehow felt even more confused.


    Godfrey noticed Al''s perplexed expression and snapped his fingers before saying, "I understand that what I said may have raised more questions for you, but don''t worry. I can provide clarification, but only under one condition." Al nervously cleared his throat.


    Godfrey looked at Al kindly before continuing, "If you ever find yourself filled with promise and opportunity, please consider joining our esteemed Supreme God Leaf."


    Roman and his team were stunned.


    They had been cultivators of the Supreme Leaf for decades. Yet none of them had ever witnessed an Immortal personally extend an invitation to join the Supreme Leaf to someone who had just awoken their Will.


    Jeanne, the man with the spear, initially felt resentment at the idea of someone easily gaining what he had struggled for years to achieve. However, he quickly let go of his negative feelings and looked at Al with genuine care.


    The entire 23rd Supreme Seed regarded Al with the affectionate gaze of older siblings. They could all appreciate the bittersweetness of stumbling upon fortune after enduring misfortune.


    Godfrey reached into his pocket and retrieved a metal emblem with a blue stone in its center. The disk was about the size of a small rock.


    As he handed it to Al, Godfrey spoke with clarity and purpose, "If you remain unbroken and still seek to know more about cultivating Will, use this. Meditate upon it, and it will guide you to your destination."


    Al placed the metal emblem in his back pocket, feeling a faint tingling sensation in his head. Despite the sensation, he maintained a clear mind, contemplating the intentions behind the gift.


    "He wants me to use this and follow up with them. However, who''s to say his intentions are true?" Caught in thought, a fresh memory resurfaced, taking him by surprise.


    Despite his body being completely healed, the memory brought unbearable pain. Mark was dead.


    Godfrey stared at the grimacing Al. "We all have to choose. Either we surrender to the laws of nature, or we compel them to yield to our own will." Godfrey mused to himself


    When it came to Al, Godfrey had no answer to two questions. However, he wasn''t in any hurry whatsoever. He had lived for a very, very long time. All he had to do was keep Al close and let the events unfold naturally.


    "We will be taking our leave. If you decide to accept my offer, go to the 15th Mortal Blood Ring. Mention, the name Superior-Immortal King Godfrey, they will take care of you. I hope our paths cross once again. 23rd Immortal Supreme Seed, let''s go!" After saying that, they vanished.


    Silence engulfed the park, amplifying Al''s sense of emptiness. He looked at where Mark and the demonic sheep had been, but there was no trace of their bodies.


    Only the shattered trees and the metal emblem in his back pocket confirmed that the events were not a figment of Al''s imagination.


    Raindrops began to fall, gently caressing Al''s face as if Heaven acknowledged his sorrow. The truth of what had happened was beyond belief, and he knew that revealing it to others would likely result in questions he had no answers to.


    His mind was a mess, so he left his car parked and began walking in the rain.


    The idea of running away crossed his mind, escaping from the truth that seemed impossible to explain. But the thought of leaving his parents filled him with even more guilt.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    A wave of nausea washed over Al, his body still reeling from the adrenaline coursing through his veins. He questioned how he would face Miss Sandra, Mark''s mother, and confront the inevitable question of his friend''s whereabouts.


    The truth was too horrific, too unbearable to share. The prospect of concocting a lie weighed heavily on his conscience. How could he deceive a mother who had lost her son?


    Al''s stomach churned, and his body stiffened, refusing to release the tension. Amid his internal turmoil, Al realized that no one would believe what had transpired: the encounter with supernatural beings and Mark''s transformation.


    Al continued to walk, talking to himself in an attempt to process his thoughts. His footsteps echoed as he approached a pink house, its warm glow contrasting with the cold rain outside.


    Al''s heart pounded in his chest as he ascended the front steps, his hand shaking as he reached out to knock on the door. He saw the lights inside the house.


    ''Knock,'' ''knock,'' ''knock.''


    His mind raced with scenarios of how Miss Sandra would react, the possible disbelief and anguish she would experience upon hearing the news.


    As the door stood before him, Al braced himself for the unknown, knowing that his life and those around him would never be the same again.


    Al''s face was ghastly pale, and his mind filled with static white noise. Al swallowed everything he felt, bracing himself as he heard footsteps approaching the door.


    Sandra opened the door and laid eyes on the drenched Al, her face twisted in confusion.


    Seeing Al soaked from head to toe, Sandra''s expression turned from confusion to worry. She pulled him inside, bringing cold rain with him, her voice filled with relief and apprehension. "Al, what happened? Why are you out in this rain? And where''s Mark?"


    Al''s throat tightened, his voice barely a whisper as he struggled to form coherent sentences. "I... I''m sorry," he managed to choke out, tears streaming down his face.


    The weight of guilt and sorrow bore down on him. He couldn''t bear to meet Sandra''s gaze.


    Sandra''s voice softened, and she realized that something terrible had occurred. She placed a gentle hand on Al''s shoulder, her voice filled with compassion. "Al, it''s alright. Just take a moment to catch your breath. We''ll figure this out together."


    Al''s sobs grew louder as the loss of his best friend, Mark, overwhelmed him. Sandra embraced him tightly, offering what comfort she could to Al.


    What''s wrong, Al?" Sandra asked, gently rubbing his back. Al tried to calm his racing mind as scenes of what had happened flashed before him, Mark''s insect-like body ripping his face and throwing it towards Al.


    "He... he... He vanished! We were in the park. He just vanished. I''m so sorry," he stammered, his voice filled with anguish.


    Sandra let go of Al and stood up, pressing her fingers against her temple as she struggled to comprehend his words.


    "Vanished? What do you mean? Like in those news stories?" she exclaimed, her voice tinged with exasperation. Al looked at her before quickly turning away, unable to find the right words.


    His silence spoke volumes, and he felt his body betraying him in his desperate attempt to explain to Sandra how Mark was dead. "I just want to tell her everything, anything at this point, but my words fail me." His mind was clouded by memories of what had occurred.


    Gradually, a shadow of understanding crossed Sandra''s face as the weight of the situation settled upon her.


    "Mark... he told me what you were planning to do. I always had a sense that you were trouble. You... you''re not right in the head," she said, her voice trembling as tears flooded her eyes. "I''m calling the police."


    Visibly trembling, Sandra held the phone to her ear, her voice quivering as she spoke to the police dispatcher. "Yes, hello. My son''s friend is outside my doorstep. Please send someone over. I think he might be on drugs, too. Please hurry." she whispered the last part.


    As Sandra made the call, Al slowly rose to his feet, his gaze empty and haunted. His disheveled appearance and detached countenance sent a chill down Sandra''s spine.


    Her heart ached with worry and fear. "Tell me the truth, Al," she pleaded, her voice trembling. "Did you and Mark get involved in something you weren''t supposed to? Oh my god, did you do something to Mark?"


    Sandra covered her mouth in horror, shocked by her own words. Al remained unresponsive, his silence intensifying Sandra''s distress.


    Minutes later, Al was questioned by two police officers outside Mark''s house. His mind was a mix of emotions and thoughts, and he struggled to focus on the conversation. He understood the officer''s words, but they seemed distant, as if they were being spoken underwater.


    "I shouldn''t be surprised by her reaction," Al reflected. "It''s only natural. After all, a mother''s intuition is strong, and I''m blatantly lying to her about Mark, her son."


    "Still, her words cut deep, and my well is dry," he lamented.


    Lost in his thoughts, Al was momentarily unaware of the officer addressing him. Startled, he refocused his attention on the conversation. "Alexander, did you hear me? We will call your parents before we take you in for further questioning."


    Al took a deep breath. He reached for his phone, his fingers trembling as he dialed his parents'' number, preparing himself for another difficult conversation that awaited him.


    After several hours of intense questioning, the police finally released Al. His parents had been informed of the situation early on, and his father, John, a lawyer specializing in cases related to the mysterious vanishings, swiftly took charge. With his expertise, he managed to navigate the legal proceedings and ensure Al''s release.


    A heavy silence hung in the air as they drove home that night. Understanding the gravity of the situation, John and Linda chose not to press him for details.


    They knew that their son would open up to them in time. As soon as they arrived home, Al retreated to his room. He locked the door behind him, isolating himself from the outside world.

 Chapter 5: Blood Leafs 15th Mortal Ring

    The days stretched, and Al isolated himself from the outside world. His absence from school raised concerns among his teachers and classmates, but no one could reach him.


    Al''s mother, desperate to see her son emerge from his seclusion, could not wait any longer. She tried everything she could think of to coax him out. She prepared his favorite meals, a spread of comforting traditional Italian dishes. She laid them out on the dinner table, hoping the aroma and familiarity would entice him to join them.


    However, Al showed no response, remaining locked away in his room.


    Linda was not the type to let food go to waste. She packed the untouched meals for John to take to work.


    Even John occupied with his work and the legal matters surrounding the disappearances, tried to reach out to his son. He knocked on Al''s door, attempting to engage in conversation and offer support, but he was only met with silence.


    Al''s mother, growing increasingly worried, even attempted to remove him from his room physically, but he proved too heavy for her. It was as if a thick barrier had formed around him, isolating him from the outside world.


    The days continued, and Al remained secluded, lost in his thoughts.


    "I want to tell them everything, but they wouldn''t believe me..." he said to himself for the hundredth time.


    His stomach churned. The mere thought of food made him nauseous, especially meat.


    The memory of Mark''s mutilated face haunted him, filling his mind with gruesome scenes that replayed over and over. Sleep brought no relief. His mind would become a battleground of memories and nightmares as darkness fell.


    As news of the vanishings continued, they reached Al''s School and received word that one of their alumni, Mark, had vanished. Al''s classes were soon suspended, and he remained confined to his room, unaware.


    His world had shrunk to his thoughts, consumed by the events behind Mark''s actual disappearance.


    In the wake of the vanishings, the world was thrown into a state of chaos and confusion. The event''s magnitude prompted swift action from global competing nations. Enemy nations quickly allied to stop their governing systems from collapsing. An emergency meeting took place to address the unprecedented loss of human life and, more importantly, the manpower needed to run a nation.


    While some religious leaders saw the vanishings as a manifestation of their own God or Planetary will, others embraced the idea of a collective spiritual tribulation, a shift in the homeostasis of the collective.


    Fueled by paranoia and skepticism, small sections of the population began to speculate a depopulation attempt by globalist organizations. These individuals questioned all and any official narrative shared by their governing powers.


    Some weeks later, Al came out of his room. He even managed to eat half a plate of his mother''s cooking.


    Life continued to move forward around him, and his father''s work demanded even more of his time. As the world grappled with the aftermath of the vanishings, his profession faced an influx of work.


    A particular group of sick individuals took advantage of the catastrophe that fell on humanity, using the vanishing to get away.


    Al began speaking to his mom again at home but only discussing trivial matters. Returning to his room, Al closed the door behind him, shutting himself off from the outside world. One thing repeatedly resurfaced in his mind, "Immortality? Could such a thing really be possible?"


    The bags underneath his eyes diminished his youthfulness. After the school announced there would be no graduation ceremony, Al spent most of his days running and training despite getting almost no sleep or rest.


    At the age of 16, he became a Golden Gloves champion, honing his skills in the boxing ring. After that, he stepped away from competing. However, his training remained a constant presence, serving as a therapeutic outlet for his restless body and weary soul.


    "My dad''s a pretty sensible man. Maybe he might believe me," Al thought, showering after going for a run. He was waiting for a time when his father wasn''t inundated with work.


    Despite barely seeing his son, John was glad Al was finding comfort in the same sport he did when he was younger.


    Meanwhile, Linda urged John to convince Al to consider professional help, such as a therapist.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    At night, Linda began attending packed church masses with Johns''s parents to hear a priest speak of how "God" would keep them safe from the vanishings.


    Al began meditating in the mornings, holding a metal emblem with a blue jewel embedded in it. He had tried many times to do as Godfrey had advised, but nothing happened.


    "I''ve never been much of a meditation type. Am I just supposed to get lost in thought?" Al asked himself, looking at the metal emblem in his hands.


    John entered Al''s room, stopping at the door to look at him oddly before entering. Al quickly stood up, hiding the emblem with an awkward expression on his face.


    "Your mom won''t leave the church, and now you, Al, are you a Buddhist now?" Al was about to dismiss his father''s question jokingly but instead fell silent. After a few seconds, Al asked, "Hey, Dad, if I told you something unbelievable, would you believe me?" his voice shaky.


    John gently smiled at his son, "Of course!" he replied.


    Al took a deep breath before telling his father everything that had occurred with Mark''s disappearance, about the demonic sheep and how his arm had broken and was instantly healed.


    He even showed him the metal emblem with the blue jewel.


    By the end, Al felt a huge weight lifted from him. He looked towards his dad with hopeful eyes, anticipating a response that could help clear everything up. John held the metal emblem quietly, listening intently to his son.


    His response was an exasperated sigh. "Look, Al, I''m not saying I don''t believe you. I do believe you saw what you said you saw. I believe you."


    John scratched his well-shaven face and cleared his throat. His son seemed to have aged years before his eyes.


    John awkwardly smiled, "Some accidents are so traumatic and unexplainable that the mind tries to make sense of them by recreating the events in a way we can accept. Sometimes, that results in fantastical stories. Although I can''t explain this jewelry, I''m sure a professional could."


    Halfway through hearing his father speak, Al felt a better drink going down his throat as he absorbed his dad''s words.


    After noticing the worsening change in Al''s expression, John recalled how Linda suggested they see a grief counselor. "You know, your mom has been considering the idea of having us see some sort of medical professional," John recommended.


    Al felt his heart sink even more. The only person he thought would believe him thought he had imagined the whole ordeal. Quietly, he had to listen to his father as he continued to talk about the advancements in mental health practices.


    "I knew no one would ever believe me. If only I could show them some proof... If only there were a way to show them what happened." Al thought while his father finished speaking, seemingly waiting for a response.


    Assuming his dad had asked if he wanted to seek counseling. Al kindly replied, "No, Dad, I''m fine. Maybe you''re right, and I just wanted to believe that Mark didn''t simply vanish."


    Inwardly, Al sighed. "I was too naive to think anyone would believe me," he admitted.


    John returned the metal emblem to Al and left the room. Nothing had gone as Al had hoped, but one thing became clear. "I have to show them undeniable evidence!" he affirmed.


    His training was the only thing keeping him together despite feeling utterly exhausted.


    A few days after the conversation with his father, Al was midway through a morning run when suddenly his mind began to fill with clarity as he gazed at the rising morning sun.


    As the sun''s rays illuminated the surroundings, Al felt like the sun was breathing life into the trees and plants around him. An idea that seemed ridiculous formed in Al''s mind, yet he felt compelled to try it. After looking around, Al spotted a nice open patch of grass and changed his direction toward it.


    He swiftly retrieved the emblem from his pocket and slowed down, settling in a grassy field facing the ascending sun.


    Lost in thought, Al assumed his usual position with crossed legs, just as he had done numerous times in the preceding days. "Godfrey said to meditate on it, and I would be told where to go. I have no idea what that will look like, but I have meditated with it for sure, and still, I have no clue or even a hint. I guess our ideas on meditation are just not the same."


    This time, however, he didn''t direct his mind''s eye towards the emblem in his hands. Instead, he imagined the sun breathing life into the plants and then breathing life into the world, into the metal emblem. He then superimposed himself as the sun he had formed in his mind.


    Gradually, a tingling sensation emerged from his hands. "Aaaaghh!" Al shouted, releasing the emblem in alarm. "What the hell was that? It went from a tingling sensation to a burning shock."


    Al examined his palms, expecting to see burnt flesh, but to his surprise, his hands were unharmed. As he stood up to retrieve the emblem he tossed away like a hot coal, something halted his motion midway.


    It felt as though something was taking shape within his mind¡ªa thought that did not originate from his own mind was forming so blatantly. Al was shocked as the image became as vivid as his most cherished memories. It was a map of a mountain.


    Al and his family were from Santa Rosa, California, in the wine country. "I know this mountain. I can''t recall the name, but I know it," he murmured. Al retrieved the emblem and walked back home instead of completing his run.


    "I can''t believe it worked," he marveled. "All I have to do now is return home and search nearby mountains and compare them to the image in my mind. Perhaps I could convince my dad to meditate using the emblem like I did."


    Al shook his head, dismissing the thought. He knew that the evidence he needed had to be irrefutable. Putting the emblem away, he started walking, and memories of Mark soon resurfaced in his mind.


    A painful realization began to settle in Al''s mind, casting a shadow on his reality. "It''s... it''s just not right," he murmured, his outward demeanor appearing calm while he battled with a pain he couldn''t even begin to comprehend.

 Chapter 6: Change in the air

    After returning home, Al headed to his room and sat at his computer. He began exploring the mountains in California and made his way up to Washington, and within moments, he recognized one familiar peak¡ªMt. Rainier.


    The mountain before him looked exactly like the one depicted in his mind. He received the map from a metal emblem the Immortal Godfrey had given him.


    However, there was a stark difference¡ªthe map showed a route to the mountain''s base. There seemed to be a town nestled within it.


    None of these details were visible in the computer image. Only in his mind''s eye could he see the small town. It dawned on him that this must be the place referred to as the 15th Blood Ring in the recording he had heard.


    In the following days, he fell into a new boxing routine that he had recently developed. Al was 5''11" and weighed 180 lbs. his complexion had become olive-tanned from spending ample time under the sun.


    His father, John Adamos, hailed from Greek descent, while his mother was of latin descent. Unfortunately, her parents had passed away when Al was very young.


    He had grown out his hair, which extended halfway to his eyebrows. Previously, the stark contrast between his fair skin and black hair had been striking, but now it softened his darkened features.


    Despite the passage of time, his struggle with sleep persisted. As the days went by, his mother was rarely at home. Whenever she was present, she made repeated attempts to persuade Al to accompany her and his grandparents (John''s parents) to church¡ªa place where they spent the majority of her time.


    They held church services almost daily.


    Al was starting to realize something was not quite right with his mother.


    When his dad, John, was home, he constantly argued with Al''s grandparents over the phone about how much time and money they and Linda had been spending on their church.


    Donations to religious services had escalated since the vanishings, making millionaires out of holy men.


    An organization created by the world''s governments, known as the ¡°Committee for the Departed,¡± had announced a shocking discovery. Suicides were at an all-time low since the vanishings began. They also found a correlation between devout religious followers and a huge drop in vanishings.


    These facts fed the flame of religious fanaticism. The drop became attributed to the power of their god, gods, or lifestyle. This was enough to send the entire world over the edge.


    It had started as fear, which slowly evolved into appreciation and, finally, reverence. Like Al¡¯s mom, Linda, most people believed they were alive because their beliefs protected them.


    To the masses, those masters of religious doctrine became their messiahs and prophets, growing in followers daily.


    By now, the world had lost 1 billion people, and the impacts of such sudden losses were massive. Many of the vanished were political leaders, causing instability in the world''s governing bodies.


    The prophets and messiahs slowly acted for their group''s special interest or, worse, their own. They used the monetary resources and the influence they had acquired to install their figureheads into positions of political power.


    Slowly, belief systems started to have a voice and say in all politics.


    These massive changes created a response in the form of a political movement that refused to regress humanity''s scientific progress or even halt it.


    This group did not cling to hope-based beliefs like the rest of the world. Most were atheists and non-believers, scientists and artists, and many were wealthy. They called themselves the ¡°Living Party¡±; their platform promised to bring rational thought back into politics with a scientific, logical, and objective viewpoint.


    The drifts within those two months were so drastic that Al constantly contemplated what might happen. ¡°Godfrey had mentioned the disappearance, but he sounded as if even he didn''t know what was happening,¡± he thought.


    ¡°If 1 billion people had been transformed like Mark, then people would be talking about it by now. And if anyone did see something like that, they would probably be regarded as insane, just like how Dad acted.¡± Thinking about it felt like trying to solve a puzzle while missing half the pieces.


    The more he forced himself to think, the more he realized he was at a total loss of what might really be happening.


    Another week passed. Godfrey never gave him a specific time to show up. However, Al sensed that he would have to make a decision soon.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    He had pushed down his anger and ignored it, completely immersing himself in his daily training. This created a laser-like focus for him. In the end, he decided to go to the 15th Blood Ring.


    Preparing to go, he began incorporating heat and cold training and meditation into his routine.


    Amidst his intense training, Al hadn''t even noticed that his mom and dad were no longer speaking to each other as they used to. They avoided arguments,


    Al never refused his dad''s company, but John could see through his son''s forced smiles and laughter. Eventually, their time together was filled with silence, resembling that of two strangers.


    Another week passed. It had now been close to 3 months since Mark died. Technically, Al had already graduated.


    Although the nightmares persisted, he had grown somewhat accustomed to them.


    Over the week, two cousins of his dad had vanished or fallen victim to ''The Departing''. This was the first time someone in his family had actually vanished. Al began to feel a dread enveloping him. He had to mend things with his dad.


    They had only talked about his uncle for less than an hour. John''s work pushed everyone to the limit to accommodate the influx of clients.


    However, he managed to secure a half-day off on Thursday, and he and Al eagerly anticipated this time together.


    Al had just finished his workout and was in the kitchen preparing the only dish he knew how to make¡ªan omelet. The doorbell rang, causing Al to swiftly leap over the living room sofa and open the door.


    His mother was supposed to arrive a bit later since she had volunteered to distribute tickets for an event organized by her church. When he opened the door, the last person he expected was to see his mom, but his mom stood before him, tears streaming down her face.


    Linda struggled to speak, stuttering, "A...ah... Al... it''s John..."


    Al embraced his mom tightly. "It''s alright, Mom. It''s going to be alright. You don''t have to say it," he reassured her, his expression surprisingly calm.


    She continued sobbing, finding solace in his shoulder. Al guided her into the house and helped her settle on the sofa.


    After caring for his mom, Al went upstairs to his room and entered the bathroom. He leaned over the sink, rocking back and forth. As he looked up and saw his reflection in the mirror, he shattered it with his bare fist.


    Staring at his trembling, bloody hand, he began weeping.


    Gradually regaining his composure, he tended his wounds and wrapped up his hand. Despite the mess and pain, a sense of numbness had settled within him. Afterward, he descended the stairs to check on his mom.


    There she was, softly crying on the sofa. Al approached her slowly and sat down beside her. "I was with his parents when they called me," she said, attempting to keep her composure.


    "I know, you don''t have to say it. Mom, really, you don''t have to say it." Al gently reassured her.


    Linda glanced at his wrapped hand, but a gripping pain stopped her from saying anything. She slowly and quietly made her way to her room.


    Al suppressed any emotions that surfaced, channeling them toward Mark''s memory. At that moment, he had decided: "I need to keep my mother safe."


    Suddenly, the fire alarm went off, jolting him out of his thoughts. "Damn, my eggs!" Al hurriedly rushed to finish cooking.


    He briefly forgot about the numbness, but soon, a dull grayness enveloped his world again. "I already know where the 15th Blood Ring is located. I need a cover story to prevent me from bringing more anguish to my mother. All I need is a month, maybe two," Al plotted.


    He began eating, contemplating his plan. Eventually, an idea surfaced in his mind¡ªhe recalled his mom''s church took trips to Jerusalem, where they strengthened their faith for about a month.


    The next few days were difficult for Al, his mom, and the world as a whole. He carefully made arrangements for his plan: leaving his car with a friend to retrieve later and embarking on a journey to the 15th Blood Ring at Mnt. Rainier. It would take him approximately 12 hours to drive there.


    A week passed, during which his mother hardly left her room. Meanwhile, Al remained busy making preparations. He contacted the church to inquire about the supposed pilgrimages to the holy land.


    The trip would cost him around $8,000, a significant portion of his savings from summers spent assisting his dad. Though he could afford it, it would leave him nearly broke. The pilgrimage would cost around $5,000, but he also wanted to hire someone to maintain appearances with his mom through pre-written letters.


    He was willing to pay them $2,000, half of which he would give upfront and the other half later. He felt confident in his plan. All he needed to do now was somehow convince his grief-stricken mother to allow her only child to be away for almost three months.


    On a Thursday evening, Al was cooking dinner for his mother to take to her room when the weight of his guilt began to settle in. After assuring her he would never leave, he fabricated a story about wanting to get more involved with the church.


    "I''m not lying. This isn''t lying; I''m just protecting her from the truth. She would never be able to accept it. That''s it!" he assured himself.


    Al headed up to his mom''s room with a forced smile, a dinner plate, and her favorite dessert in hand. Moments later, he emerged feeling even guiltier.


    Her face lit up with pure joy when she heard about Al wanting to get closer to the faith. She tried joining him, but he refused, claiming that it was a divine solitary calling.


    It was the first time he had seen her smile since his dad had disappeared. The price of that smile weighed heavily on his heart. Nevertheless, once he decided, he had to see it through.


    Five days later, he hugged his mother goodbye, leaving her in the care of his grandparents, who refused to discuss the vanishing of his dad.


    Waiting at the bus stop, along with 60 other people who had also paid for the pilgrimage, Al quietly pondered, "I wonder if anyone my age even goes on such trips?"

 Chapter 7: Meeting a stranger in a bus

    As Al entered the bus, his mother''s words continued to echo in his head, "Please send letters, Al. I know you won''t have access to the internet, and you can''t take phones. But please stay in contact with your mom, my little man."


    However, his thoughts were interrupted by the boisterous welcome from everyone on the bus, their voices blending in a chorus of greetings. "Hello and welcome, brother Alexander!" they exclaimed.


    Al looked around, his smile awkward yet enthusiastic, "Hello, everyone! Thank you for having me!" he replied.


    The bus filled with cheers, but amidst the excitement, Al couldn''t help but notice a tall, slender boy sitting alone in the back. The enigmatic boy rolled his eyes at him.


    Al smiled strangely and approached the seat next to the boy. As Al got close, he noticed the boy looking increasingly disgruntled.


    With clenched teeth, the boy resentfully picked up his bag from the seat next to him and turned away.


    Al sat quietly beside him, observing the boy''s obvious disinterest in the trip. "He clearly doesn''t want to be here. He might be the best choice for my plan," Al thought to himself, his shameless smile widening.


    He turned his face towards the boy and softly said, "How does brother do?"


    The boy refused to face Al and continued to gaze grudgingly out the window.


    "I''m not your fucking brother, so don''t call me that!" the boy retorted with hostility. Al was taken aback by the strong reaction, but inside, he couldn''t help but be amused. He responded quietly, "Woah, easy there, so what should I call you then, tough guy?"


    The boy''s face twisted with anger at Al before a fat, balding man called out. "Please, Cesar, I don''t want to keep reminding you the whole trip not to curse. Please be mindful."


    Cesar reluctantly calmed down and continued to avert his gaze. However, Al was becoming more convinced that this boy, Cesar, would be the best person for his plan.


    Trying to mend the situation, Al said, "Hey, look, I''m sorry. It was a bad introduction on my part. Let''s forget about it. So, your name is Ceasar, like the Roman Emperor?"


    Cesar frowned and was about to correct him when Al added, "My name is Alexander Adamos i''m Greek on my dad''s side."


    Cesar looked at him smugly and replied slowly, "It''s Ceh-Sar, dumba... uh, duh dummy. You know, after the civil rights activist Cesar Chavez. I''m two-quarters Mexican from my dad''s side."


    Al stared at him silently, ignoring the word "dad." All he focused on was the term "two quarters." He reflexively responded, "You mean half-Mexican?"


    Cesar looked at him as if Al was mentally slow. "No! I mean 2 quarters because that''s all he''s worth. He couldn''t just talk things out; he had to send me away on a trip with a bunch of losers." Cesar spitefully said.


    "Also, why am I even talking to you?" Cesar said before adding, "I just want to be left alone for this whole trip. I don''t even believe in this stuff,". The fat man glared at Cesar but chose not to say anything.


    Al lowered his voice, making sure others couldn''t hear him. "Don''t worry. I don''t believe in this stuff either." He looked around and continued, "Anyway, you''re the only other person around my age here. I am 18. Everyone else here is at least over 30."


    Cesar scoffed at what he was hearing. "I''m here only because my parents sent me off while I was still 17. You don''t believe in this stuff, yet you''re here? You''re definitely some freak. Get the hell away from me before I get that fat man over there involved." Cesar whispered, his voice filled with disdain, as he looked at Al in disgust.


    Al chuckled and thought about what it would be like if he actually chose to go on the pilgrimage. Maybe he and this skinny, rage-filled boy would become good friends. But he dismissed the idea and thoughtfully replied to Cesar, "Looks like your parents got you good. Anyway, I came here to help my mom. The vanishing really affected my family."


    Cesar''s eyes lit up when he heard Al mention the vanishings. He wanted to say something but was still set on ignoring Al, whom he found very annoying. Al continued, "You wouldn''t believe the things I''ve seen. No one can."


    Cesar cut Al off, "Better know who you''re talking to. I''ve seen these so-called vanishing''s with my own two eyes."


    Al''s face grew pale. He stuttered as he asked Cesar to elaborate on what he had witnessed. Relishing Al''s sudden loss of composure, Cesar began to paint a picture.


    "Long ago, when I was 10, my older brother Tony, who was 13, and I would play outside way past our curfew. Our favorite place to go was the closest park near our house. None of our friends had come on this particular night, so it was just the two of us," Cesar explained, his voice carrying a mix of intrigue and nostalgia.


    He paused momentarily, glancing at the new arrivals in the bus, but Al''s focus remained solely on the story being unfolded.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Cesar recounted, "As I was emptying my bladder in the park''s restroom, a booming buzzing noise filled the air, nearly deafening me. When I came out, I saw my brother levitating mid-air, being pulled by a U.F.O." Another pause followed. Cesar enjoyed the suspense he created, but Al''s expression was confused this time.


    Cesar concluded his story, "I''m sure those who have vanished are still alive in some mothership. I''m also not surprised the government is trying to cover it up. They know they are absolutely powerless against forces like that, so telling the public would only cause fear and panic. When I tried to tell people what happened, they all dismissed me. The cops labeled it as a kidnapping,"


    Cesar''s expression was proud, as if he had unveiled a hidden truth known only to a select few.


    Behind Cesar''s proud facade, Al saw something familiar¡ªthe pain of losing someone close only to have people question your sanity. Calmly, Al asked, "So, you really believe that 1.5 billion people, including presidents and billionaires, have been abducted by aliens?"


    Cesar clenched his teeth, momentarily losing his composure before regaining control. He responded with conviction in his voice, "I know what I saw that day and what took my brother... As for everyone else, you''ve got me there."


    He waited anxiously for Al''s response. This was the moment when others would usually distance themselves from him.


    Al''s smile softened, causing Cesar to frown and turn away.


    "Hey, man, I believe you," Al reassured him. "Trust me, I probably understand you more than you know."


    Cesar was dumbfounded by Al''s response, quickly recovering his usual furrowed eyebrows and pouty mouth.


    "Are you mocking me? Explain how you could understand," Cesar demanded.


    Al took a few seconds to gather his thoughts. This time, he was the one building up the suspense. In any other situation, he would have kept quiet, knowing that talking about such things would likely be met with disbelief and accusations of insanity.


    It would be like talking to a wall that kept trying to tell you it wasn''t a wall. Now, here in front of him was another person talking to walls.


    As the bus picked up more passengers, Al noticed nobody was paying attention to their conversation. The bus had erupted into sing-alongs, creating a loud backdrop to their discussion.


    Cesar, growing impatient, remarked, "Boy, you really are trying hard to come up with something good. I don''t understand why some people feel the need to lie."


    Before Cesar could turn away, Al made up his mind. With a pained expression on his face, he began to speak. "Over three months ago, me and my best friend..."


    As Al finished recounting his story, the bus approached the airport. Al had shared most of what had happened, and Cesar''s initial skepticism had faded. He didn''t fully believe Al''s account, but he could see the genuine pain and sorrow in his eyes.


    Cesar let out a soft chuckle. "If what you''re saying is true, the aliens that abducted my brother might be related to these dark acolyte things."


    Al slowly lifted his gaze to meet Cesar''s eyes, which were filled with a newfound sense of optimism. At that moment, Al realized that the two of them still held onto naive hope.


    Despite the short time they had spent together, the feeling of familiarity between Al and Cesar grew. Al couldn''t help but feel bad Cesar was being forced to go on this pilgrimage.


    "I''ll probably see him again anyway. After a month or so, I''ll meet him to give him the rest of the money. I can ask him how the trip went," Al mused, a hint of a smile on his lips.


    After a long pause, Al said, "Yeah, maybe the two are connected somehow. Too bad we''ll probably never know. Anyway, there''s something I wanted to ask you..."


    Cesar cautiously replied, "Please, don''t tell me you really are some freak after all."


    Al smirked at his joke and casually said, "Well, as you''ve mentioned, you''re not 18, so you don''t have a choice but to go on this thing." Cesar frowned, "What''s your point?"


    Al smiled suspiciously, "I, on the other hand, am 18, and I don''t plan on taking this little trip all the way. However, I need my mom to think that I did go."


    Al opened a metal lunch box from inside his bag and pointed at the envelopes and a small folded-up paper inside.


    Looking directly at Cesar, he asked, "Do you understand where I''m getting at? Also, don''t worry, you will get paid."


    Cesar was baffled, but before he could reply, Al continued, "A thousand for accepting, and another thousand once I know you''ve completed this simple task."


    Cesar was shocked. He couldn''t believe he was about to make the easiest 2,000 dollars of his life. He couldn''t pass up this opportunity.


    "Wait, why would anyone do this? If you really were trying to make her happy, why wouldn''t you just go?" Cesar asked surprisingly.


    Al was caught off guard by the questions. He hadn''t prepared a convincing answer. However, before he could come up with something, Cesar spoke again, dismissing his previous questions. "You know what, just ignore all of that. What I really want to know is, what will you be doing that you want to hide from her?"


    Al hesitated. He expected Cesar to agree when he saw the money and dismiss any suspicions. However, Cesar proved to be intrusively curious.


    Al recalled Cesar saying he didn''t fully believe his story.


    Al had learned that sometimes the truth was more unbelievable than any lie he could conjure. Coincidentally, this was one of those times.


    "I''m going to a secret training base to learn how to manipulate my Will to kill dark acolytes," Al speedily replied his face bright red. He recoiled at his own words, almost bursting out laughing at how ridiculous they sounded.


    Cesar just stared at him, initially feeling mocked, but he remembered the story Al had just told him. He gave Al a wry smile before saying, "Right... Anyway, I''ll do your little job, don''t worry. You can give me the money and box right now, so it looks like I brought it. Also, Al, if you don''t give me that other half when I return... Well, let''s say dark messengers won''t be all you''ll have to worry about."


    The bus arrived at the airport, and people started getting off to line up outside. Al turned to look at Cesar one last time and extended his hand. "You have my word." Al and Cesar shook hands in agreement.


    Cesar chose to be the last person to exit the bus, watching Al walk towards the fat, bald man who was now outside. He looked down at the box, opened it to see money, and smiled.

 Chapter 8: Road Trip!

    Al had just spoken to the group leader, explaining that he had changed his mind and had spoken to his mother about returning. However, the man was persistent in persuading Al to stay on the trip.


    Al decided to give the man a $500 donation as a show of good faith for their cause. Afterward, the man was grateful to be out of Al''s way and happily accepted the donation.


    It had only been 40 minutes, and Al had already spent thousands of dollars. Regardless, he was in a good mood. "By this point, I''ll be entering college broke and fatherless." Al chuckled quietly and smiled to himself. Looking around the quiet airport, he picked up his bags and walked towards a taxi he flagged down.


    Once inside the taxi, Al immediately asked the burly driver, "How much will it cost to get me to this address?" Al handed him a note with an address written on it.


    The man replied in a dull tone, "From here, it''ll cost you about 23 dollars."


    Al gave the man the money and turned to gaze at an airplane in the sky. His mother thought he would be flying today.


    His next stop was Kesha''s house, where he had left his beloved Plymouth Road Runner, a car he hadn''t driven since his best friend Mark had died.


    He cherished the old machine his father had helped him rebuild. Once he retrieved his car, the journey to Mt. St. Helen would be smooth.


    The trip to Kesha''s house was quick. Al grabbed his bags and bid farewell to the taxi, standing in front of a two-story brown house.


    His vehicle was parked in the driveway. Al walked up to the doorway and rang the doorbell, his eyes still fixed on his car.


    The door to the house swung open, revealing a fit young lady. She stared at Al before breaking into a smile. "Here ya go, girly," she said, tossing him his keys.


    She was a childhood friend he had met at a boxing gym. Though they attended different schools, they spent most of their time together during the summers.


    After Mark''s death, he cut all his friends off. However, she was an exception. Al had been wanting to catch up with her.


    He smiled at her before saying. "Hey, by the way, thanks. I really appreciate it. Anyways, I really have to leave."


    Immediately, Kesha frowned and shouted, "Hey!"


    Al paused before turning around. She would have to wait before he could explain things to her.


    As he walked away, Kesha shouted, "I should be the one thanking you! Seriously, Al, I hope you know there are a lot of people who care about you." She whispered the last part before changing the subject. "Anyway, we should have another gym session soon!"


    Al felt his heart weighing down his breath. He liked Kesha more than friends, but she had never shown any interest in him.


    This was the second time he thought about not attending the 15th Blood Ring in Mt Rainier.


    He forced himself to respond, "Haha, yeah, we''ll catch a workout together when I return. I should be back in a month or two." Al didn''t wait for her to respond and walked toward his car, parked in front of the garage.


    He opened his car''s trunk, threw his bags inside, and then turned around. He couldn''t forgive himself if he didn''t sincerely part with Kesha. He went back and hugged her, saying goodbye and promised to stay in touch.


    Al finally entered his car, enjoying his reunion with his beloved car. He leaned close to the steering wheel and whispered affectionately, "Hey baby girl, daddy''s back. Did you miss me?" He planted a gentle kiss on the wheel before starting the car.


    He retrieved his phone from the glove compartment and set up the GPS with the destination he had already inputted. Feeling prepared for the journey, he turned up his playlist and began driving.


    "Twelve hours. I''m going to need some coffee!" he loudly said before connecting his music to the car.


    As he sang along to the music, a voice spoke from the back seat, "Twelve hours? Where the fuck are you taking us?" causing Al to panic.


    Al swerved, narrowly avoiding a collision with oncoming traffic, and quickly pulled over.


    Filled with anger and shock, Al shouted at the figure in his backseat. "What the hell are you doing back there? You''re a damn lunatic! Get out!"


    Cesar burst into laughter but obediently exited the car and began pleading with Al, "Hey, Alexander, man, relax. Didn''t you hear anything I said on the bus?" Al was too furious to listen.


    He lunged at Cesar, catching him off guard, but Cesar displayed unexpected speed and skillfully evaded the attack.


    Al''s face grew serious. As he recovered his stance, he threw three consecutive jabs, which landed on empty air.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Suddenly, Al was met with a swift left kick, a move he wasn''t accustomed to as a boxer. Instinctively, he raised his left leg to block, but a sharp pain shot throughout his left leg as if he had been hit with a metal bat.


    Ignoring the pain, Al unleashed a powerful left jab, breaking Cesar''s defense and striking his face. He quickly followed it up with an even more powerful right fist that stopped before hitting Cesar''s face.


    Although Al wasn''t as furious as he was letting on, he felt that not teaching Cesar a lesson would only encourage this reckless behavior. Holding his bloody nose, Cesar shouted, "What''s wrong with you who attacks people like that."


    Al walked over to his car, grabbed a towel, and tossed it at Cesar. "You really know how to throw a crazy kick. I think you might have fractured my shin. What is that kickboxing?" Al said, ignoring Cesar''s complaints.


    Quieting down, Cesar pressed the towel against his nose to stop the bleeding and replied nasally, "It''s actually Muay Thai. And the only reason you made me bleed was because you caught me by surprise. I didn''t expect you to be some boxer after coming at me like a madman. I call that fighting dirty."


    Al taunted Cesar, "The only thing dirty is that face. Hurry up and clean it up." Then, in a more serious tone, asked, "What did you do with my letters?"


    Cesar, now having stopped the bleeding, shot a menacing look at Al and replied, "How often did I mention on the bus that I didn''t want to go? I''d rather lose money than live with those freaks for a single night. About the letters, don''t worry about it. I passed the mission down to a cranky old fellow I met there."


    Al took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, and asked calmly, "What, old man? Either way, if those letters aren''t sent. I''m holding you responsible. You can forget about the other half. Anyways, I''m sure you ripped me and that cranky fellow off. I might as well take you home right now."


    Cesar paused and stared intently at Al before saying, "Take me with you. I have no home to go back to. This was the last straw before my dad kicked me out."


    Al didn''t want to drive near Cesar''s house, and as his face swelled, he started to feel bad for him. "Look, Cesar, I''m sorry, but I can''t take you or anyone with me. I''ll drop you off wherever you want, but you can''t come with me." Al firmly stated.


    Cesar shook his head, refusing to accept Al''s offer. He then proposed, "I''ll pay you $500, and you can keep the other $1,000 you would have given me. Just let me come along."


    Al paused to contemplate the offer.


    "What if I told you I believe you?" Cesar softly mentioned.


    Al was taken aback by Cesar''s insistence on tagging along. This presented an opportunity for Al to recover some of his lost money. However, he also didn''t want the responsibility of looking out for another person.


    Al grew serious once again and looked directly at Cesar. "If, and I mean if, I choose to bring you along, I need you to understand something," he said solemnly. "The chances of you dying a brutal death are very real. You must truly believe that even if you don''t believe the rest."


    Al stood there, waiting for Cesar''s response, but suddenly, Cesar turned and walked toward the car. "Well, I might as well ride shotgun since I''m obviously coming along. My bags are already in the back. I''m surprised you didn''t notice me, by the way, haha."


    Al felt he had made a mistake and shouted at Cesar, "Wait, where do you think you''re going? I haven''t even decided if you can come."


    Cesar laughed and replied, "Hahaha, don''t worry, I won''t get between you and your baby girl."


    Al''s face turned bright red as he realized Cesar had seen him kiss his car. Al reluctantly got into the driver''s seat and began to drive again.


    Cesar asked. "What is it? A 74 Plymouth Road runner? Anyways, where exactly are we going? Can I at least know that? Also, who was that hottie you were talking to back there?"


    Al buzzed from the barrage of questions. "You just asked me 4 questions, one of them you answered with another question. It''s unbelievable, really." He handed Cesar his phone with the GPS showing their destination.


    Cesar glanced at the screen and then looked up at the road, sensing that he had dampened Al''s mood. With a shameless smile, he added, "I didn''t pack any winter clothes. Mind making a pit stop?"


    Al sighed and said, in a defeated voice, "I guess there is no real rush, and I can go for a coffee about now."


    As they stopped at a nearby supermarket''s parking lot, Al made it clear to Cesar that he would also be paying for his coffee, clothes, and gas.


    They were back on the road an hour later, and Al''s mood had improved. He lowered the music volume to converse with Cesar, wanting to get to know this stranger who would accompany him.


    "Hey, you know why I chose to let you tag along? It''s because you know how to fight." Al said in an attempt to discuss something the two shared.


    Despite Al''s attempt to be more polite, Cesar snickered and confidently replied, "Who do you think you are? Of course, I know how to fight! I was the Muay Thai junior Midwest Champion. As a matter of fact, you''re the one who''s lucky to have me here."


    Al gritted his teeth. He ignored Cesar''s histrionics and let the silence clear the air before changing the subject. "So, there''s this medallion with a blue rock in the center. It was given to me by the man I told you about on the bus. It''s in my handbag back there. Can you find it? That''s our key to entering Mt. Rainier."


    Cesar reached for Al''s bag in the backseat, opened it, and retrieved the medallion. He stared at it, fascinated by its appearance. The combination of metal and rock and its bright colors made it seem like a priceless jewel.


    Cesar turned to Al, unable to contain his curiosity. "What is this? And how is it a key? And what do you mean by ''enter a mountain''? Sorry, I''m doing it again with the questions," Cesar said, immediately checking himself.


    Al smiled and patiently explained, "It''s a medallion with a map and verification. As I said it was given to me by Godfrey. I show this to the 15th Blood Ring and tell them he sent me. and they''ll let us in."


    If you meditate with this medallion and focus your mind, you''ll receive a map, just like I did. That''s how I know there''s a small town inside Mt. St. Helen."


    Cesar felt a small panic in the pit of his stomach as he questioned Al. "Is he messing with me? Sure, I said some crazy stuff, but this is a little much."


    Al noticed Cesar''s uncertainty and reassured him, "If you don''t believe me, just meditate with the medallion in mind and see for yourself."


    Cesar''s mind raced, and he realized that if what Al was saying was true, he might actually have a way to find out what happened to his brother.

 Chapter 9: Getting to Know Each Other

    Al had planned to drive the full twelve hours without taking any breaks.


    Al didn''t fully trust Cesar. He had known him for less than a day. However, the more he thought about their destination, the more he couldn''t shake off the image of Mark''s ripped face.


    Experiencing Cesar''s fighting skills gave Al some confidence.


    Throughout the journey, Cesar occasionally asked what he was supposed to see or feel when he successfully unlocked the medallion. Al tried to explain it as best he could and then inquired a little more about Cesar''s personal life. Eventually, after nine hours, Cesar gave up on the medallion and fell asleep.


    Al couldn''t believe how trusting Cesar was, especially considering they had just met. In a few hours, Al learned most of Cesar''s life story, and it surprised him that Cesar felt comfortable enough to sleep beside him¡ªa level of trust Al couldn''t imagine having himself.


    They were approximately half an hour away from the Mt. Rainier National Park entrance when Cesar suddenly screamed, "Look out!" Al instinctively opened his eyes and swerved, narrowly avoiding a collision with a tree.


    The car screeched to a halt. It was nearly midnight. Cesar got out in the darkness and surveyed their surroundings.


    They were next to a creek, its gurgling sounds filling the air, with a dense, pitch-black forest on the other side. "You almost killed us!" shouted Cesar in a worried voice.


    Al ignored him. He was tired, he had expected to arrive around this time and had made a single reservation for a night at the nearest inn, which was still 30 minutes away.


    Al returned to the car and shouted at Cesar, "Come on, let''s go. We''ll be able to rest soon." Cesar stopped and turned to Al, saying, "Let me drive. Come on, you almost crashed!"


    He was clearly exhausted, but they were just 30 minutes away. Al started the car and shouted at Cesar, "Hurry and get in. Don''t worry about me." He finished in a weary whisper, "You''re going to be guarding my baby, after all."


    After getting back in the car, sleep was the last thing on Cesar''s mind as he immediately fastened his seatbelt. On the other hand, sleep was all Al could think about. He glanced at the GPS and drove promptly, slightly exceeding the speed limit.


    Having gotten to know Cesar more, Al knew the best way to avoid being bombarded by questions was to give him a thorough explanation. So, one step ahead of him, Al said, "You''re going to stay in the car overnight to guard it. The place I''m staying in only has one bed, and I can''t let you sleep on the ground like some animal. Also, it''s a very cheap place, and I need someone to look after my car."


    Upon hearing this, Cesar quickly pleaded, "I don''t mind sleeping on the ground, really." Al smiled, "Haha, please don''t be ridiculous. You''ll sleep a lot better in the car anyway, and that''s that."


    They drove the rest of the way in silence. Cesar knew he was basically at Al''s mercy, and he was starting to regret his decision. Al finally arrived and parked before leaving Cesar inside his car. Al warned, "If you need anything, just beep, and I''ll come out. But if you honk for no reason, you can sleep outside in the parking lot, and I''ll lock my car."


    Al left with his bags, walking through the Inn''s parking lot. Cesar watched from inside the car as Al quickly walked over to his room, dropped everything, and locked the door.


    Al didn''t even go over the plan in his head. He threw himself onto the bed and quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    ***


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Al jolted out of bed, gasping for air. He had been trapped in a never-ending nightmare until the knocking sound snapped him out of it. Sunlight streamed through the window, and he checked his phone before rubbing his tired eyes. "Great, I slept for 12 hours and still feel exhausted. Wait, I''m forgetting something. Shit! Cesar!"


    He hurriedly scrambled to get dressed, his mind racing. "I left him inside my car. If he dies, I''ll never get the smell out."


    Al opened the door to find an elderly lady with a cleaning cart, wearing a smile. Al quickly brushed past her. "I''m sorry, but there might be a dead body inside my car," he quickly explained. The lady dropped her cleaning spray bottle in shock.


    Al swiftly made his way towards the parking lot. There it was¡ªhis Plymouth Road Runner. He ran toward it, but Cesar was nowhere to be seen inside. A sense of panic began to well up inside him. "I only left him here for less than a day. Where the hell could he have gone?"


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Al began pacing back and forth in the parking lot. He was torn between reporting Cesar missing or waiting a little longer. Just then, a familiar figure walked towards him.


    It was Cesar. He was shirtless and had a string of fish hanging from his back. This was the first time Al was truly shocked by Cesar for the first time. He stuttered as he asked, "Wh-when did you? How did you do it? Where did you go?"


    Al had never met someone so resourceful. Looking around, Cesar didn''t seem to have anything particularly special besides a string with what appeared to be a modified hook.


    Cesar stopped, dropped the fish as soon as he saw Al, and ran towards him. "Hey, please tell me I can eat some of that food I smelled earlier! I was starting to think you left me here to die, so I went down to the stream, caught some crickets, and used them as bait to catch these, but, uh..."


    Cesar turned to look as a wild hawk swooped down, snatching one of the freshly caught fish, only to take all three as they were tied.


    Al smiled, then burst into laughter before saying, "Sure, but after we finish eating, we''ll hide my car and head out. So, fill up since it might be the last time we enjoy a good meal like this."


    Cesar smirked and said, "Last good meal? Come on, we''ll be just fine."


    They started walking towards the Inn when Al replied, "I''m an optimist, too, but sometimes optimism borders on naivety."


    Cesar laughed, saying, "See, there you go again, souring the good mood. You have to learn how to trust better and stop overthinking."


    "Let''s just eat. I''m sure you''re starving," Al said.


    Cesar gave him a big smile and exclaimed, "Now you''re talking! I''ll eat anything as long as it has eggs in it."


    Al waved his hand wryly and said, "Yeah, yeah, now put your shirt on. You''re scaring people. It''s like your body is eating itself. You really need to put some weight on."


    After Cesar put his shirt on, he playfully shoved Al and got into a fighting stance. "I might be skinny, but I''ll bruise you up real good."


    They both entered the lobby, pretending to fight and drawing all eyes towards them. Cesar wasn''t particularly rugged-looking. He was just really skinny, and his tall frame made him appear somewhat lanky. On the other hand, Al had long, wavy dark hair and would often be mistaken for a girl.


    A man in a suit approached them, interrupting their playful fighting. He shouted at Cesar, "Hey! Hey, kid, I don''t care if she''s your girlfriend. You never put your hands on a girl. Didn''t anyone ever teach you that?"


    Al''s face immediately turned red, and he lashed out at the older man. "Girl! Who are you calling a girl? you stupid old man! Didn''t anyone ever teach you not to be nosy? I should slap you for that. As a matter of fact, you know what." Al raised his arm toward the man.


    Amid the escalating tension, Cesar, who had been laughing, suddenly stopped and grabbed Al''s wrist.


    "Dude, relax. What are you doing? It''s not that serious." Cesar exclaimed. The man in the suit walked away, muttering to himself, "Kids these days have no manners, none."


    Al took a deep breath and returned his hand from Cesar''s grip. Softly, Al spoke, "Let''s go eat. I hope I didn''t ruin your appetite," and continued to walk as if nothing had happened. After staring at him momentarily, Cesar hurriedly caught up to him.


    Around two hours later, the two left the Inn with their stomachs full. After hiding Al''s car as best they could, they found themselves walking through the forest.


    Cesar held a physical map of the area in his hand, while Al could clearly see a more precise map in his mind. Al held the medallion Godfrey had given him. Cesar had returned it, resigning himself to being unable to see its contents.


    As they walked among the pine trees, following a small trail, they realized they were on the wrong side of the mountain from where they were supposed to be. Al had marked the inner structure and its entrances, including the inner and outer routes, on the physical map.


    Cesar looked at the map and said, "Man, I don''t know if I''m reading this right, but if I am, we still have a long way to go."


    Suddenly, Cesar bumped into Al, who had stopped walking. "Hey, watch where you''re going, stupid! You made me bite my tongue,"  Cesar complained.


    Al slowly turned around to face Cesar, feeling a wave of nausea and coldness washing over him. He was drenched in sweat. Recognizing this sensation, a thousand thoughts raced through his mind, but he focused on one, "Keep Cesar close."


    He tightened his grip on a small survival knife in his right pocket and whispered to himself, "I''ll have to make the most out of this little thing."


    Meanwhile, Cesar stuck out his tongue in pain, unaware of the danger. Al abruptly pulled Cesar behind him and, in a low voice, said, "Stay right next to me and be on guard for anything."


    The ominous feeling was coming from their front, so Al had positioned himself before Cesar.


    Al''s eyes were almost bloodshot from the adrenaline pumping through his veins. He tried to calm his racing mind. "Damn it, I still can''t see where the danger is. Am I losing it?"


    About 15 meters away, behind a tree, a bearded man peered out, staring at the two of them. Al turned slowly to whisper to Cesar, "Do you see the darker pine tree, a little bigger than the rest? There''s a man with a beard right there, just staring at us. Tell me you see him."


    Cesar''s heart started racing as well. He didn''t know if this was a prank or they were being set up, but his senses were on high alert. He focused intently on the spot Al mentioned and quickly replied, "I don''t see any bearded face! Are you sure you know what you saw?"


    As soon as Cesar spoke those words, the head Al had been staring at vanished. He saw a blur shooting towards Cesar at incredible speed. Al instinctively turned to push Cesar out of the way, but before he could react, Cesar shoved him first, sending him flying away.

 Chapter 10: Blind Faith

    Al and Cesar stood about 5 meters apart. Swiftly, Al rose to his feet, his gaze fixated on a massive gash on Cesar''s left elbow.


    Al turned his attention to a creature that defied description¡ªa colossal, 8-foot slug adorned with a row of sharp spikes along its upper body. Two scythe-like pincers, responsible for Cesar''s injury, protruded menacingly.


    The creature''s stomach bore a serene, meditative face with closed eyes, while its head resembled that of a bearded, hairy man, complete with two human-like arms above its imposing pincers.


    The upper head appeared to be around 30 years old. Astonishingly, it opened its mouth to speak, but its voice was a garbling mess. The creature''s gaze darted between Cesar and Al while the face on its stomach started drooling a green slime.


    After careful consideration, the creature lunged at Al with astonishing speed. Cesar, unable to see anything, relied on his hearing. He could hear twigs snapping on the ground, resembling the sound of a giant centipede. While tending to his profusely bleeding wound, he braced himself for the impending impact.


    If his hearing was accurate, the entity that had sliced him was now hurtling toward them at full speed. In response, Al swiftly pivoted and sprinted, prompting Cesar to sprint in the opposite direction.


    Al skillfully ascended the nearest tree and leaped from its first branch, paying no heed to the creature following right behind. Moments after he jumped, he heard the branch above him snap. Rolling a few feet upon landing, Al quickly took his knife out.


    Standing up, he found himself at roughly the same distance from the creature as when he had started running from it. The creature, struggling to navigate between agile moves and straight movement due to its weight, had fallen from the tree and was slowly regaining its posture.


    Seizing the opportunity, Al flung his knife with all his might and yelled, "Cesar, look and watch!" Cesar watched while tying his torn shirt around his left arm to slow the bleeding.


    With good force, the blade pierced what was just air, causing light to refract from the spot. Cesar couldn''t see the creature, but he could see the floating knife.


    The knife had struck the slug, piercing its right mid-trap. Although the creature possessed two human arms, it couldn''t reach the knife to remove it.


    Astonishingly, the creature twisted its human head, breaking its neck. It then used its mouth to retrieve the knife and, with a swift snap, restored its neck to its original position. The knife was flung back with tremendous force, shattering the bone in Al''s right foot and immobilizing him in place.


    "AAAAAGGGHH!" Al cried out in pain, reaching down towards the knife but hesitated to pull it out.


    Although Cesar could now locate the creature by observing the refracted light caused by the creature''s blood, he still couldn''t see it directly.


    He couldn''t witness the creature''s inhuman abilities, but he did witness the knife floating on nothing, then shooting out to swiftly impale Al''s foot with twice as much force as Al had thrown it.


    It was shocking. Cesar froze, unsure of what to do. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, opened them again, and sprinted towards Al, who was screaming in agony, "It''s about to attack again!"


    Despite his pain, Al never took his eyes off the creature, slowly advancing towards them.


    Al was about to push Cesar away and urge him to get out of there when he was suddenly slapped so hard in the face that his left ear was ringing. Before he could even register the pain, Cesar decisively pulled the knife out as fast as he could.


    Al sucked in gulps of air, nearly blacking out from the pain, but still, he managed to hear Cesar whisper, "Just buy me some time."


    As soon as the knife was removed, Cesar sprinted towards the tree Al had climbed earlier. Meanwhile, the giant slug-like centipede-man ignored the sprinting Cesar and stood right before Al. Al turned his gaze towards the top of its head, thinking, "Damn, it''s too tall."


    Al exploded upward before the creature could move, channeling all his strength into his good leg and fist. His aim wasn''t the creature''s human head. Instead, he targeted the mysterious face on its stomach, almost at Al''s eye level.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Al wasn''t known for his speed, but he had a reputation for accuracy and tenacity. His fist came within 3 inches of the creature''s lower face before Al threw himself backward, shifting his momentum at the cost of his stabbed foot and rolling away from the creature.


    Blood slowly trickled from Al''s chest onto the ground. The front of his shirt was torn by the scythe-like pincers. He would have been cut in half if he had been any slower.


    As he looked closer, he realized that the creature was essentially a giant slug with a man''s head, arms, and two massive pincers beneath those arms. It would physically change when it rushed at them. Rows of centipede-like legs emerged from its sides, partially retracting when it slowed down.


    Al was on his knees, struggling to stand up. The creature really enjoyed watching Al struggle as it slowly approached him, taunting him.


    It lifted its right pincer and sliced into its fat, slug-like body, slowly causing green blood to ooze out. The blood looked more like oil than actual blood.


    While closely watching the creature, Al smiled inwardly as he saw what Cesar was doing through his peripheral vision.


    The slug fed the blood to the face on its stomach as it continued moving towards Al. Suddenly, its upper head turned 180 degrees, and it caught sight of Cesar, who was sprinting toward it with the knife aimed at him.


    Thinking he saw an opportunity, Al jumped and ran on one leg. The face on the slug''s stomach frowned and spat a brown substance at Al''s left arm and shoulder. The brown saliva quickly started dissolving the remaining rags on Al''s body and his skin.


    Cesar tossed the knife to Al, who caught it. Without hesitation, Al began carving out the boiling skin.


    The stomach''s face spat once more at Al, and he did his best to cover himself with his hands. Meanwhile, seizing the moment, Cesar ran towards the creature with a makeshift spear he had prepared using the knife.


    The slug''s human face turned to Cesar, who was sprinting with all his might. When he got within close range, the slug''s left human arm reached out and allowed itself to be impaled in the hand, catching Cesar''s spear and snapping it in half.


    The other arm grabbed Cesar, lifting him into the air. It lifted its scythe-like pincers.


    In the midst of the chaos, the creature also caught Al and suspended him in mid-air. Al was still trying to stab the creature, and its legs punctured most of Al''s body. The slug laughed uproariously as if it had just won.


    Al dropped the knife, but before it hit the ground, he kicked it as hard as he could with his only remaining good limb, his right foot. The knife shot like a bullet, piercing the face on the creature''s stomach, causing it to screech and leak a reddish, soapy-like substance.


    Its upper head screamed in pain. This was when Cesar made his move. The grip of the creature''s human arm wasn''t letting him go, so Cesar bit down on it with full force, managing to rip off its entire thumb.


    Now that he was free, he reached for the tip of the spear, which seemed to be floating but was actually impaled on the creature''s palm. He swiftly pulled it out and stabbed what he believed to be the top of the creature''s head, driving the spear all the way down.


    ''Thump'' Cesars spear penetrated the top of the creature''s skull and exited out its jaw.


    "Come on, Alexander, don''t die," Cesar said desperately. All of this took place within a mere two seconds, from Al kicking the knife into the creature''s stomach to Cesar biting down and stabbing its upper head.


    Al was hanging like a puppet, propped up by the creature''s legs impaled into his sides. However, Cesar couldn''t see the extent of the injuries. To him, it just looked like Al was floating with his arms spread open as if he was on a cross.


    Al''s blood dripped down on him, and Cesar whispered to himself, "Is he... dead?" Al''s right foot suddenly twitched as if in response.


    Cesar slowly began to pull out and lower Al to the ground. He was completely oblivious to the creature''s stabbed head struggling to move. Unaware of the creature''s struggle, Cesar continued to bring Al down as quickly as possible.


    Suddenly, the face went from murmuring to screaming in agony. The blood from its upper head mixed with the lower head''s saliva, creating a pool of extremely corrosive acid, dissolving its body.


    At the rate it was going, Al would also end up as a puddle of flesh. Cesar struggled to move as fast as he could, but the creature''s legs were stiff as boards and remained lodged in Al''s body like swords in stone.


    The dissolving puddle reached Cesar''s feet, dissolving his shoes and causing him to yell in excruciating pain, "Ahhhh, fuckkk!"


    Unable to see what was causing the pain, he forcefully dragged Al and himself to safety. Al lay cold and unconscious, while Cesar fell on his arms and crawled to his side, his own feet were naked, and the skin was dissolving.


    Turning back to the area filled with dissolving leaves, blood, and twigs, Cesar couldn''t see the shimmering light caused by the creature anymore. They had emerged victorious.


    Cesar then looked at Al and grabbed him by the shoulders, gently shaking him. "We did it, Alexander! You better not die on me! We actually did it!" Al didn''t respond. His face was growing paler.


    Seeing Al''s unresponsive face was unacceptable to Cesar, who screamed at the top of his lungs, "Hellllppp! Someone, please! Helllppp!"


    Just as he was about to unleash another scream, a tall man in purple robes appeared, standing beside the area with the acid pool. Accompanying him was a young blonde lady wearing glasses.

 Chapter 11: Waking Up In the 15th Mortal Blood Ring

    Al awoke to the sound of whimpering, realizing he was back in his bed. A Crying whimpering came from his parents'' bedroom.


    "Mom, is everything okay?" Al called out. With cautious steps, he made his way to his parent''s room, where the crying gradually intensified into sobbing. Overcoming his hesitation, he pushed open the door, only to be greeted by his mother lying on a bed, her legs open, while a doctor performed an operation.


    Al rushed to his mother''s side, "Mom, what''s wrong? What''s going on?" Linda smiled at him before saying, "They said it''s a boy. We have a son, John!" Despite her pallid complexion, her eyes conveyed immense love.


    Confusion clouded Al''s mind as he shook his head. "John? I''m not Dad. I''m your son. It''s me, Alexander, Mom."


    She closed her eyes and clasped his hands tightly. "Please take care of our baby boy, John." Before he could respond, the doctor sighed and informed him that she had passed away.


    Al''s gaze shifted to his now unresponsive mother, her lifeless form casting him into a sea of despair. Suddenly, the cries of a newborn interrupted his grief-stricken state.


    He turned to find the doctor handing him a baby he was holding. Glancing at the mirror, he caught sight of his reflection before it shattered into pieces, causing him to drop the baby. He was holding himself.


    This time, Al sat up in a different bed, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily. He struggled to regulate his breath. Pausing momentarily, he surveyed his surroundings¡ªthe red silky sheets and his bandaged hands. The smell of lavender.


    Thoughts raced through his mind as he contemplated, "Is this also a dream? No, the pain feels too real. What happened? All I remember..."


    Attempting to rise from the bed, he quickly fell on the hard rock floor, unable to put any weight on his left foot.


    Al looked up and glanced around the mostly empty room, except for a drawer on each side of the bed. In front of the bed, there was a giant banner with 24 red hexagons on the wall. Upon closer inspection, he noticed that the hexagons formed a leaf shape, with five near the stem glowing red.


    Crawling on the floor, he examined the room, causing a few of his puncture wounds to open, "Aaagghh, definitely real. This pain, yup, this is real." he groaned, struggling to reach the other side of the bed.


    With a lot of effort, he opened the drawers of both cabinets, only to find them empty. Glancing around once more, he pondered, "There are no windows in this room. How strange. is this a prison?"


    With that thought in mind, he crawled like a slug toward the door, leaving behind a trail of blood. He was three feet away from the door when it suddenly swung open, striking him in the face and rendering him unconscious.


    A young blonde lady with glasses stood there, shrieking at the gruesome scene. The room was drenched in blood. It appeared like a violent attack. Her shock intensified when she noticed her patient lying in a pool of blood at her feet.


    ***


    Once again, Al woke up and attempted to sit up, but the lady promptly yelled, "Stop! You''ll open up your wounds again. I just finished patching you up. You almost died, you know."


    Reluctantly, Al laid back down, remembering how he ended up in such awful shape. Respectfully, Al asked, "Is he alright? I came here with a person named Cesar. Where is he?"


    The lady''s annoyance subsided slightly as she replied, "Don''t worry about him. He''s fine. You should worry about yourself more." She began to change the bandages on his hands.


    Al felt surprised, though he didn''t show it. Not so respectfully as before, he responded, "I got you taking care of me. I think I''ll be fine."


    She frowned and gently squeezed his hand, which had been burned by acid. The pain was excruciating, causing his entire body to tense up. Despite the intense agony, he refrained from screaming or shouting, but his breath came in ragged gasps, and he was drenched in sweat.


    Undeterred, she continued to wrap his hands while Al, now in a state of slow recovery, observed her.


    Looking at her apologetically, he said, "I''m sorry I was rude. Thank you for helping me. I''m Alexander Adamos, but everyone calls me Al. What''s your name?"


    She turned away, frowning, before replying, "My name is Myra Davis. I''m a personal student of the recognized disciple, The Great Orchid. He entrusted your care to me after saving your life personally."


    Al''s mind began piecing together the events, and a smile formed on his face as he looked at Myra.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Myra. Again, thank you for taking care of me. Is there any way I can speak to your teacher? I was instructed to come here by a man named Godfrey. They call him Supreme Immortal King Godfrey," Al explained, in hopes she would recognize the name.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Myra was inwardly shocked when Al mentioned a high-profile Immortal within the Supreme Leaf. With a serious tone, she replied, "So the Immortal Godfrey is your teacher, huh? An Immortal as a teacher for someone barely awakening their Will is unheard of. However, word of how you and your friend killed a Hybrid as powerful as a Mortal cultivator in the Mental Domain, so I guess it makes sense."


    Al was taken aback by Myra''s unexpected chattiness. He paused momentarily to process the information before responding, "What do you mean by the mental domain? And really, are they actually immortal? It''s not just a title?"


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Myra remained quiet and finished changing the bandages, then asked, "So you''re telling me you don''t know about the Mortal and Immortal Chasms and their Domains, yet you managed to kill a Hybrid? Could you two even see it?"


    Al smiled, appreciating her curiosity, and recounted the events in detail. He explained how Cesar couldn''t see the creature and how he had to stab it to give him an idea of where it was. In the end, Cesar was able to land the final blow.


    After intently listening to Al, she started to treat his foot and firmly said, "You have no consideration for your body. People like us have to deal with the consequences of people like you. You survived by mere luck. If a stranger hadn''t stowed away in your vehicle, you would be dead."


    Al''s anger flared, and he shouted, "Shut the hell up! What do you know?"


    Myra spitefully pressed on his foot once, making Al instinctively kick her hands away with his other foot. Before he could apologize, she swiftly jabbed her fingers into the side of his left trap. Before he knew it, darkness engulfed him once again.


    ***


    He didn''t experience any strange dreams this time, but he could hear someone whispering in his ear, although he couldn''t comprehend the words. The whispers alternated between distant screaming, making it impossible for him to understand.


    When he woke again, he opened his eyes, feeling surprisingly clear-headed.


    He realized it wasn''t a dream and reminded himself of where he was and his purpose for being there. He acknowledged Myra''s words. He had become increasingly reckless.


    He rested in bed for hours and noticed a vase of crystal-clear water by his side. Drinking from it seemed to ease his relaxation. His bandages and wraps had been changed, and he felt clean as if he had been bathed.


    The door to the room swung open was more, Myra had returned, though she tried not to show it, she felt a hint of remorse for her previous behavior.


    She swiftly told Al, "With the miracle my teacher performed and your healing progress, you''ll be out of here in about seven days." After that, she walked toward the door but turned back to say one last thing, "Also, Al, seriously, take better care of your body. I got you a breathing manual for healing at the cellular level. I''m sure you''ll find a way to repay me."


    She tossed him a scroll before adding, "My teacher mentioned that your friend Cesar wishes you to hurry."


    Surprised, Al shouted, "Wait, you saw Cesar? How is he? Where is he?" Myra was already halfway out the door but quickly replied, "Don''t worry about him. He''s fine. Just focus on your recovery."


    With that, she closed the door, leaving Al alone. Frowning at her sudden departure, he reached for the scroll she had given him. After inspecting it, he placed it on top of the drawer without opening it.


    He then took out the metal medallion with the blue pearl Godfrey had given him. Lost in thought, he examined his injuries and realized that "The Great Orchid" had truly performed a miracle. His foot had no hole, his forearms were healing, and his skin was regenerating.


    As time passed, Al''s stomach growled, and he searched the room for something to eat, but it was empty. Determined, he limped towards the door, still unable to put much pressure on his left foot.


    Despite his healing, he couldn''t ignore that he had not eaten in what felt like days. He attempted to open the door. However, it didn''t budge, not even an inch. Confused, he whispered to himself, "She opened it without a key. It has no lock. Am I going crazy?"


    He tried everything to move the door, pushing and shoving with all his might until he was sweat-drenched. It remained stiff as if he were pushing against a solid wall.


    Exhausted and starving, he returned to bed, falling asleep with a growling stomach, unable to remember the last time he had gone so long without food.


    Al had slept for a little and was awoken by his stomach, which was louder than before. Sitting on the bed, he had begun to despise the room he had been confined to.


    He squeezed his hands, expecting the burning pain, but to his surprise, it was gone. Making a fist no longer brought pain. He took a deep breath, looked at his hands, and unwrapped them.


    As he unwrapped his left hand, he couldn''t believe his eyes. His skin had fully grown back, albeit slightly darker than the rest of his arm. He cautiously tested his fist without the wraps, feeling the newfound sensitivity of his regenerated skin.


    He rewrapped his hands halfway to his elbows and checked his ribs, which had also healed. Satisfied with his progress, he turned his attention to his foot, which only had a slight ache remaining. He unwrapped his foot, revealing significant healing with only small scars remaining.


    Though it was still too early to put full weight on it, he no longer limped while walking.


    Turning to the scroll Myra had given him, he considered whether it held any helpful information. However, he quickly abandoned that idea, realizing it wouldn''t be useful in his current situation.


    Myra had been absent for a while, and Al had not eaten since leaving the Inn. He had to make another attempt at opening the door. This time, he was going to be ramming into it. He exerted all his strength, but the door remained unyielding. Frustrated, his stomach felt as if it were eating itself, and he stood before the door, feeling helpless.


    At that moment, a single thought consumed his mind. He paused, and his pupils dilated. Determined, he moved back to the bed, then suddenly stopped.


    A spark of inspiration ignited within him. He thought, "It has to break eventually. It''s just a door, even if it seems impossible." Refusing to suffer from hunger any longer, he returned to the door, motivating himself, "Visualize yourself going right through it. You can do this."


    Without hesitation, Al started sprinting toward the door. He put all his force into ramming the door, determined to break through.


    As he anticipated smashing, the door suddenly opened from the other side. Unfortunately, he had already picked up too much momentum and couldn''t stop.

 Chapter 12: Sudden Reunion

    As Al rushed past the opened door, he speared his entire right shoulder into Myra, causing her to let out a yell.


    However, her cry was muffled and cut short. They landed together, with Al ending up on top of Myra. Her eyes were closed in a frown. She appeared ready to explode at any moment.


    Al immediately attempted to get off of her, apologizing profusely. However, before he could do so, she swiftly stabbed her fingers into one of his ribs. The pain caused Al to cry out and fall to his knees while she leaned in close to his ear and whispered, "Stop being so reckless."


    Al, struggling to breathe, managed to utter a painful, "Oooh... Okay!"


    She slowly helped him up, checking for any new injuries she may have caused. As she surveyed the rest of his body, Al felt much better and noticed her lingering gaze on more than just his wounds.


    Putting on a smug look, he disregarded the fact that he had inadvertently tackled her and gotten a jabbing of her fingers into his ribs.


    "Are you looking for something in particular? Maybe I can help you find it," he offered with a sly smile.


    Ignoring his comment, she said, "So you chose not to practice the breathing technique I gave you. Boy, you must be hungry. Very well, you''re mostly healed up anyway."


    Myra, dressed in a white and red robe, walked toward the door Al had shot out of. She nonchalantly moved the door as if it were the easiest thing in the world and entered.


    Al couldn''t believe how effortlessly she did it. He followed her eagerly into the room and attempted to move the door independently, but it didn''t budge. Myra turned around and observed Al pulling at the door like an ape.


    Realizing that he showed no signs of stopping, she explained, "Hey, only people who have been given permission can enter the infirmary. Wasn''t it obvious? I''m starting to wonder if you truly helped kill that hybrid."


    Al''s cheeks turned rosy, red he didn''t consider that the door could operate in such a way. Myra took out a medallion similar to his, except hers had a blood-red ruby instead of a blue pearl. She turned to him and said, "I''m done with the job I was given. You seem healthy enough. I''m taking back my scroll with the breathing techniques... unless you''ve changed your mind."


    Al had already decided and quickly responded, "Don''t worry, I won''t need it, but thank you anyway. I''m sure there''s food somewhere around this place."


    She shook her head with a smile, "Food inside of here? Ha, yeah, no. You''d have to go outside for that. You do know some of these breathing techniques are specifically for staving of hunger?" She wiggled the scroll at him.


    Al frowned and replied, "I already told you no."


    Myra pouted, "Sheesh, I heard you loud and clear. You see that giant colossal dark building there in the center? Go there. They should have everything you need. Cesar should be somewhere in there right now, actually," she said, pointing outside.


    She then raised her medallion, causing a quick flash of light. After the light subsided, Al asked what the flash was.


    However, Myra continued fixing the room, not bothering to look at Al, and replied calmly, "Relax. I was just obtaining proof that I had completed my job. Anyway, you can leave now."


    Awkwardly, Al walked out, muttering, "I guess goodbye?"


    Outside, Al took a moment to survey his surroundings. He was inside the 15th Mortal Blood Ring, a place he had studied in his mind for some time now.


    The cave''s ceiling towered hundreds of meters high, illuminated by giant crystals glowing like lights, bathing the entire town in a radiant glow. He then turned to the long building from which he had emerged. To the left of him stood a large steel caduceus, serving as the central focal point of the hospital-like building.


    The dark building Myra had mentioned was located in the center of the town. Al found himself standing on a dirt road that circled the entire town.


    Intrigued by his surroundings, he started walking on the road that led to the center and split from the circular road. Taking in the sights, he was captivated by the sheer magnitude of the place, thinking to himself, "This is insane. We''re inside a mountain!"


    Glancing to his right, he noticed grass fields far out in the distance. However, his attention was drawn to the colossal building on the far right. He continued walking while staring at the structure, still lost in thought. "Is it some church? I''ve only seen religious buildings shaped like triangular prisms."


    Lost in contemplation, Al accidentally stepped on his hospital robe, nearly stumbling in the process.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    As he was about to get up, two strangers walked past him, and he overheard one of them say, "Oh my god, look at what he''s wearing! Hahaha, there''s no way he makes it a week here."


    Al ignored their remarks and thought to himself, "They''re not wrong. I really do need to get out of these medical robes."


    As he approached the building, it became evident that it was more than just a structure¡ªit was a work of art. Crafted from a dark, polished obsidian stone, its open entrances stood over 20 feet high, resembling a dark water cascading down.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Circular rolls of windows were carved into the stone, located ten feet above the entrances. Above them, a multitude of diamond-shaped crevices adorned the black stone, each about 20 feet in size. At the very top, another set of circular windows completed the building''s design, connecting it all the way to the ceiling with the glowing crystals.


    On the ground level, an individual was stationed at each open entrance, checking the people coming in. Suddenly, someone grabbed Al''s neck from behind, causing him to swing his fist instinctively.


    The figure managed to evade the punch. The figure was Cesar, who was wearing plain black clothes.


    Seeing Al''s surprise, Cesar exclaimed, "You''re out already? I''m sure glad to see you. What the hell did you get me into? We really almost died back there. We were lucky the Great Orchid was out collecting herbs."


    Al was left speechless. He hadn''t expected to encounter Cesar so quickly. With a smile, he replied, "Honestly, I''m not quite sure what I got us into either. However, you seem to have gotten well acquainted in the three days I was out?"


    Cesar looked Al up and down, bursting into laughter, and remarked, "Hahahaha, you look ridiculous in that hospital gown. And you were actually out for five days. Look, don''t be mad at me for adapting quickly. Think of it like this: I can be more useful to you now. What do you want to know?"


    Al squinted his eyes, feeling as if the roles had somehow reversed. After a while, he finally responded, "Yeah, you''re right. Just tell me everything you know."


    Cesar''s face lit up upon hearing Al''s cooperation. Seeing Al come so close to death had really moved Cesar.


    Before Cesar explained what he knew about the place, he grew serious. "Al, I just need you to promise me that, no matter what, we will always be able to rely on each other. We came here together, so it only makes sense to stick together."


    Al replied, "Relax, there''s no need to mention it. I''m the one who got you into this. Now tell me what I need to know before entering this black stone colosseum."


    Cesar took a moment to consider his response before Al''s last sentence sank in. After a brief silence, he replied, "Oh, you''re talking about the Center of Task and Merit Exchange. We just call it the Exchange Center."


    Al observed Cesar''s demeanor. "This place really did a number on you in just five days. Are you good?"


    Cesar closed his eyes, taking a deep breath before saying, "Dude, you''re about to find out what this place really is. Just imagine capitalism on steroids. All people care about here is how they can use you to benefit them."


    Rubbing his chin, Al responded, "Now that''s interesting. Go on, tell me more about that."


    Cesar paused, recalling all the important information he had learned in the past five days. "Everything here revolves around something called Merit. You can earn merits in various ways, like taking on tasks assigned by the Exchange Center or tasks from recognized disciples of the Blood Leaf. Also... we''re allowed to steal from each other, but only outside the Blood Ring. Killing is discouraged but not prohibited."


    Cesar looked at Al, waiting. His reaction would confirm something for Cesar.


    After hearing everything, Al softly laughed and gave Cesar a wild look, saying, "Forget getting killed. How the hell are people not dying of starvation? You didn''t mention food once!"


    Cesar flinched at Al''s response, but after recalling his first day, he gave Al a wry smile, "This is going to sound unbelievable, but Miss Myra sold me a manual full of breathing techniques that help stave off hunger. After we killed the hybrid, I was given my Conveyance stone with 300 merits. She offered to teach me how to access it and gave me a discount, asking for only 150 merits."


    Cesar took out a similar medallion to Al''s, but he had a blood-red ruby in the center, like Myra''s.


    Al was dumbfounded. The medallions functioned as wallets. He then remembered Myra''s attempt to sell him the breathing manual. Connecting the dots, he calmly said, "Cesar, I''m pretty sure you got scammed. I think she was trying to run the same scam on me. Luckily, I refused... wait!"


    While rebuking Cesar, Al came to a realization. "That monster, she starved me on purpose, hoping I''d use her breathing manual out of desperation, then I would have had to buy it."


    Al didn''t know whether to be angry or impressed. His stomach, however, growled in anger. Al began laughing loudly. "She really got us both, hahaha. I can feel my stomach eating itself."


    Cesar contemplated Al''s words, shaking his head. "You''re being paranoid. Myra is an honest lady." He then changed the subject, saying, "Don''t worry. After we finish our business at the Exchange Center, we can go to my housing unit, which is like a little house. I have real food there even though we don''t need it." Cesar mumbled the last part.


    Eager to eat, Al immediately started walking towards the Exchange Center. He turned back and waved at Cesar, urging him to hurry up.


    Confused, Al looked at Cesar, realizing he hadn''t mentioned anything about a C-stone. Cesar sighed, and as he walked past Al, he quickly explained, "It''s the medallion, Al. Come on, get with the program."


    Al was stunned, his jaw clenched and teeth gritted, as he watched the tall, skinny boy he had met on the bus, what felt like only a day ago, approach the tattooed man. The man stared back at Al, and with a smile, he spoke to Cesar, "I assume you''re going to be paying for that slow fellow over there?"


    Cesar smiled and nodded, handing his C-stone to the man. The man placed it on a hexagonal 5-foot stone stele. Al followed suit, standing next to Cesar.


    Cesar turned to Al and explained, "This is how you move anywhere inside the 15th Blood Ring. Every building has an entrance fee and a time limit. For example, I paid 30 merits right now: 15 for me and 15 for you. That gives us each an hour to be in the Exchange Center."


    Al rubbed his hairless chin, paying close attention. He noticed hieroglyphs and strange symbols adorning every side of the stone stele. Curious, he asked, "What kind of writing is this? I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Cesar was about to reply when Al''s voice erupted in amazement, "I recognize that! That''s a dragon! I can''t believe it. Dragons are actually real?" Al''s eyes darted between Cesar and the tall blonde man, and they exchanged bewildered glances before bursting into uncontrollable laughter.


    "How old is this kid? Hahaha," the blonde man chuckled, asking Cesar for an explanation. Feeling a pang of sympathy for the embarrassed Al, Cesar replied, "Hey, Al, I think those are just ornamental decorations. Dragons aren''t real, I don''t think."


    Cesar glanced back at the blonde man, who nodded in confirmation, saying, "Absolutely right. Since I''ve been alive, I have never witnessed or heard of a living, breathing dragon or a dead one."


    Al''s initial excitement rapidly deflated, and he found himself fixated on the hazy, glass-like wall that separated the outside from the Exchange Center. The glass began to clear as if responding to his waning enthusiasm, unveiling the tantalizing sights within.

 Chapter 13: Red Book

    Al and Cesar were greeted by a stunning view of the Exchange Center''s interior as the glass wall cleared. It was a vast, bustling hall filled with various counters and kiosks. People in robes hurriedly moved about, forming orderly lines at various stations.


    Cesar wasted no time, striding purposefully. "Damn! This is the busiest I''ve ever seen it. Come on, Al! We''ve got less than an hour!"


    Without hesitation, Cesar passed through, and Al followed closely behind. Navigating through the throngs of people, Cesar instructed Al to search for the station labeled 15th Blood Vault before parting ways. Each station was adorned with a vibrant banner, manned by a cheerful individual in red robes.


    Eventually, Al spotted the station he was looking for and joined the queue at the back. The line wasn''t as long as the one Cesar had found himself in.


    Looking around, Al noticed the person ahead of him was a young woman with striking gray hair. He was about to approach the gray-haired cultivator to ask about the difference between his blue pearl and their blood ruby.


    Unexpectedly, she stopped stopping him loudly saying. "Don''t even think about talking to me!" Her words hit Al like a slap in the face. He was taken aback. "Sheesh, you don''t have to be so rude," he muttered in response.


    The people behind him erupted and laughed at him, pointing at his robes. Since leaving the medical room Al had noticed that almost everyone wore robes with names written along the bottom, like personal signatures. It was clear that his flimsy medical robe stood out in stark contrast. His face flushed red as the line continued moving forward.


    Surprisingly, the gray-haired cultivator turned around with a frustrated look. She appeared to be around his age, wearing a purple and white robe with the name "Castillo" embroidered at the bottom.


    Despite their previous exchange, she spoke to Al and offered, "You''re obviously new here and confused. Since you have my pity, I will answer one question. So, ask away."


    Al''s embarrassment quickly changed into anger, "Forget it! I don''t need or want your pity."


    The gray-haired cultivator seemed taken aback by his response and scoffed, "You don''t want people''s pity? Then stop being so pitiful."


    Al felt his rage boiling inside, but deep down, he knew she was right. Swallowing his pride, he muttered, "Thank you for letting me know."


    The gray-haired cultivator, now slightly surprised by Al''s unexpected change in attitude, nodded in approval.


    After acknowledging Al, she returned to facing the front of the line and silently thought, "Huh, he might actually do well here."


    The line continued to move, and she approached the front.


    Al maintained a serious expression as he waited in line, contemplating the situation. "No wonder Cesar wants us to stay together. T<em style="font-family: verdana, geneva">hese people are only focused on themselves," he mused.


    As the gray-haired cultivator finished and moved on, Al was called forward by an old woman.


    Al approached the front of the booth and nervously presented his C-stone to the woman, who swiftly picked it up and examined it.


    Clearing his throat, Al softly said, "Hello, I was sent here... I''m actually not sure what for?"


    The elderly woman glanced at him and then back at the Conveyance stone, ignoring his question. Instead, she inquired, "Honey, how did you get this Conveyance stone? It''s from the Supreme Leaf?"


    Al paused momentarily, gathering his thoughts, and blurted out, "Supreme Immortal King Godfrey."


    The woman''s eyes widened. "Oh, that''s all you had to say! I''ve actually met Immortal Godfried before, decades ago. Among all the Immortals in the Supreme Leaf, he''s certainly one of the most renowned across all Six God Leaves. Anyway, give me a second. I''ll get you all set."


    This encounter with this old lady was surprisingly pleasant. She even shed some light on Supreme Immortal King Godfrey. Adorned in an elaborate red dress, the woman placed her Al''s C-stone on the stone stele behind her. Beyond the stone stele was the center of the 15th Blood Ring, a colossal 7-foot blood-red crystal.


    Observing the giant crystal, Al could see it pulsating like a heart and had what appeared to be electrical circuits at its base. If this were a computer, that would be the central processing unit. The stone steles acted like ports that connected to the crystal. The C-stones relayed personal information and were updated by the crystal.


    Lost in his thoughts, Al was snapped back to reality when the old lady returned with his C-stone. She was about to speak when Al suddenly exclaimed as if processing her earlier words, "Wait, you met him decades ago? When I met him, Godfrey seemed no older than someone in their late 20s!"


    The old lady chuckled, disregarding his last remark, and replied, "That''s what it means to cultivate one''s Will. Unfortunately, the path of cultivation favors a few and carries biases. May it favor you more than it has me."


    She returned Al''s C-stone and explained that he had a balance of 300 merits and a one-month lease for housing unit #58. After that, she yelled NEXT!


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Al picked up his C-stone, still a bit confused by the old lady''s mention of how cultivation can have a ''Bias'' but before he could inquire further, the person behind him eagerly started their transaction. Al continued exploring the Exchange Center.


    He had already memorized the different stations: the first four were dedicated to Tasks for Merits, ranging from "50-145" "146-349" "350-649" "650+". while the last two were labeled "Blood Vault," which he had just left, and "Utilities and Facilities."


    Al looked over the long line at the second "146-349" Tasks for Merits station, where Cesar was still waiting, and walked toward the Utilities and Facilities station.


    Although uncertain about its exact purpose, he joined the line. Surprisingly, the line moved fast, and Al found himself at the front overhearing the small man in front of him say, "2 hours for Del Santos Good''s Expo."


    When it was his turn, Al confidently approached the bored young man behind the station and stated, "I''d like to reserve five hours for any of your facilities that resembles a library."


    The young man looked at him with confusion and curiosity, then picked up Al''s Conveyance stone and placed it on top of the stone stele behind him. After a brief moment, the circuits on the pillar''s base illuminated, and the man returned Al''s Conveyance stone, uttering a simple "Next."


    Al began looking for Cesar again with a smile on his face he could not hide. Cesar was finally being attended to. Cesar seemed to be seriously pondering something before handing over his C-stone.


    After seeing him finish his exchange, Al called out to Cesar, who walked over with a grim smile.


    "So, how did it go?" Al inquired. Cesar lowered his gaze, scratching his head before answering in a low tone, "I signed up for a 150 Merit task, and, well..."


    Looking back up at Al, Cesar forced a smile and asked, "Have you ever seen a golden eagle?"


    Al shook his head. Cesar said, "Apparently, I''m supposed to collect two feathers from five different golden eagles within a week."


    With a puzzled expression, Al spoke, "If you don''t know what a golden eagle is, then why did you take it?"


    Cesar stared at Al, disbelief evident in his eyes, and retorted, "You need merits for everything here! Even my housing unit costs 10 merits per day."


    Al grinned, and in response, Cesar exclaimed, "What the hell are you smiling about? What part of that sounds good to you?" Peering over his shoulders, Al whispered, "I''m rich. I have 300 Merits and a free housing unit for a month."


    Cesar scoffed. As the two left the Exchange Center, the tattooed blonde man shouted, "58.67 minutes, cutting it close."


    "What were we talking about again?" Cesar asked just as Al was about to remind him of his newfound wealth. Cesar burst out into laughter, mocking Al''s notion of being rich. "That''s right, you think you''re rich, hahaha! Do you know who else had 300 merits when he arrived? Me! And you know how many I have right now? 90! At this rate, I''m going to be kicked out!"


    Al''s excitement quickly deflated once again. However, he remembered that he had purchased five hours of library time. He checked his C-stone and realized he had already lost 50 merits, leaving him with 250.


    Determined, he turned to the gloomy Cesar and said, "I''ll have to wait longer before I can eat. I need to get to whatever qualifies as a library in this place. I''ve already spent 50 merits for it!" Instead of rebuking, Cesar provided directions to the library and exchanged housing unit numbers before watching Al rush off.


    Whispering to himself, Cesar contemplated their financial predicament, "Oh, Al, at this rate, we''re both going to end up getting kicked out... unless." He glanced at his C-stone, his expression shifting with determination, before turning on his heels and hurrying back to his housing unit.


    Al diligently searched for the one-story building Cesar had described. He remembered seeing something in that description before reuniting with Cesar.


    He soon spotted the building, and he couldn''t help being impressed by its weathered stone walls covered in ancient ivy, which gave it a sense of timeless beauty.


    Unlike the Exchange Center, this building had stained glass windows that offered a distorted glimpse of the interior. However, what puzzled Al was the absence of a visible door or entrance.


    Determined to gain access, he walked to one of the triangular ends and noticed a young woman reading a red book. She stood in a white robe adorned with delicate pink flowers, and the name "Jung" graced the bottom in elegant black lettering.


    Al stood next to her, silently hoping to catch her attention. But as time passed, it became apparent that she hadn''t noticed his presence. Growing impatient, he cleared his throat to draw her focus and introduced himself, "Hello, Miss Jung. My name is Alexander Adamos, and I have a 5-hour time slot to use the library. How do I get in?"


    Jung extended her palm, signaling Al to hand over his C-stone. She returned it to him after placing it on a nearby stone stele. She turned around and pressed her hand against the wall, causing a luminous green sigil to materialize. The bricks shifted, creating a narrow opening just enough for one person to pass through.


    Al stepped cautiously through the entrance, expressing his gratitude, but the curly-haired girl resumed reading, paying him no mind.


    Once inside, the bricks seamlessly moved back into place, concealing any trace of the entrance. Al turned around, his gaze drifting down the seemingly endless aisles of bookshelves that stretched before him. The air was filled with the scent of ancient knowledge, inviting him to explore the depths of the library''s treasures.


    As Al looked around, passing by robed individuals, feeling somewhat out of place in his hospital gown, he observed the library''s patrons engrossed in their reading.


    As he was about to take another step forward, he was drawn to a small figure who appeared before him. Cloaked in a magnificent crimson red and gold garment, the person''s face was concealed beneath a hood. "Is there anything you''re looking for specifically?" the mysterious figure inquired.


    Al hesitated, his gaze fixed on the figure''s smallness. Gathering his thoughts, Al replied, "The mental realm, what is it? Also, what is this ''Will'' everyone says they''re cultivating? And breathing techniques, do you have any books on that?"


    Without delay, the short stranger pulled back his hood, revealing a small gray and white fox''s face with bat-like ears and dark, beady eyes. The creature sported a wide smile, seemingly unfazed by Al''s initial startle.


    Swiftly, the well-dressed fox motioned for Al to follow and headed toward the nearest row of bookshelves near the library entrance. Reaching the end of the aisle, the fox retrieved a red book, the same one the young woman had been reading outside. Handing it to Al, the fox promptly departed, not allowing Al to express his gratitude.


    Glancing at the fox''s cloak, Al caught sight of the name "Sitto" embroidered on it¡ªan unexpected encounter with another helpful individual.


    Al sat quietly, "What a helpful little guy." He directed his attention to the book, its hardcover adorned in vibrant red with a blue outline devoid of any text. Slowly, he turned to the first page, eager to delve into the mysteries that lay within.

 Chapter 14: Meeting Romann Again

    Al''s curiosity was piqued as he slowly turned the book''s pages, revealing the symbol he had encountered in the recovery room. It depicted 24 interlocking rings forming a leaf, with the outline of the top five rings colored crimson red.


    As he delved into the contents, Al discovered that the book contained various methods to strengthen and develop the body. A section dedicated to healing practices caught his attention, offering remedies for ailments, injuries, and poisons. In particular, a ritual stood out; it involved drawing a sigil and covering the body with mud. The ritual was to replenish the body.


    While searching for breathing techniques, Al read that a teacher initiated their student into the path of cultivation. The teacher aimed to prepare the student to try to become a recognized disciple of a God Leaf. He and Cesar were at a disadvantage.


    Skipping ahead to the first page, Al resolved to read the entire book, which seemed manageable. The first chapter, "Introduction to the Lower Trigram of the Physical Domain," displayed a large red pyramid.


    Four hours swiftly passed, and Al found himself halfway through the book, aided by numerous illustrations. He discovered a common theme among the chapters he had read¡ªan inclination toward extreme measures and pushing the body to its limits. The chapter he was reading no longer focused on body training; instead, it delved into detailed descriptions of the Physical Domain''s Lower Trigram and how to master it successfully.


    He read, "The Will is that which makes the illusion that is the body a physical reality. A body is given so the Will can manifest. Making one''s body a reflection of one''s own Will is the first step to taking ownership of what was given."


    Al turned the page in the book before the bat-eared fox interrupted him. The fox apologized, saying, "I''m sorry, but your time is almost up. I do hope you found what you were looking for." Al returned the book to the shelf and replied, "Oh yes, I found much more than I expected. Unfortunately, it seems I ran out of time. But I promise, I will definitely be back."


    The fox smiled and said, "It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Otto Sitto, but you can call me Otto. I like getting familiar with my regulars."


    Al smiled back, thinking to himself, "Otto Sitto... this little fox knows how to do business." He introduced himself, saying, "My name is Alexander Adamos, but you can call me Al. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Otto."


    Upon hearing Al''s full name, Otto chuckled and remarked, "Ah, so you''re the Al I heard about. Your time is up, but I wish you and your friend success in our 15th Blood Ring."


    As they walked together, Otto led Al to the other end of the building. Approaching the wall, it opened up just as before, allowing Al to step outside, and swiftly closed behind him.


    Al''s hunger surged, and he started to feel lightheaded. He began walking slowly towards the Housing units, trying to recall everything he had read in the book.


    After some time, rows of small dirt mounds, each about the size of a small truck, came into view. Reaching the entrance, a tall, dark woman stood beside a stone stele.


    The woman noticed Al and greeted him, saying, "Hello and welcome to the Housing Units of the 15th Blood Ring. I haven''t seen you before. If you want to enter, I need to see your C-stone."


    Al took out his C-stone and replied, "Unit #58¡ªAlexander Adamos." The woman grabbed his C-stone, seemingly ignoring his words until she remembered hearing the last name Adamos.


    Her face brightened, and she smiled at him, saying, "Ahh, Alexander. I was expecting you, but I was never told you would be so cute."


    Al smirked before shooting back, "I was never told I would have such a lovely lady waiting for me."


    The tall, dark woman laughed, amused by Al''s response, and said, "Slow down puppy. I''m Aliyah the 2nd in command of this Blood Leaf Ring. I''m a recognized disciple. The Great Orchid told us about what you and your friend did. It''s impressive, but most won''t even spit your way if you''re not, at least in the Mental Domain."


    Al paused momentarily and then laughed, saying, "That''s fine with me. I''m not much into spit play either way." The woman giggled, intrigued by Al, and said, "You''re a playful little puppy. I like you."


    Al noticed Aliyah was wearing a cloak similar to Otto Sitto''s but with the name "Malia" at the bottom.


    A cold voice interrupted the conversation. " It looks like you two are getting well acquainted."


    Romann turned to Aliyah and reprimanded her, saying, "Aliyah, stop teasing the boy. You''re too old to be still playing these stupid games."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Aliyah angrily retorted, "Who are you calling old? Hmph. Anyway, your timing is immaculate as usual, Romann."


    Al was still surprised by Romann''s presence. Romann looked at him and said, "You took my teacher''s offering. Go settle into your housing unit, and in 24 hours, meet me in the training fields with the other guy you brought. Oh, and change from whatever you''re wearing to something suitable for training."


    Romann then turned to Aliyah, shook his head, and walked away.


    Al turned to see that Aliyah''s cheeriness had morphed into a scowl. She was clenching her fist tightly as she muttered, "That brat sure has a way of crawling under my skin. Those in the Supreme Leaf are so full of themselves."


    After a brief moment, Aliyah composed herself and turned to Al, scrutinizing his appearance in the hospital gown. She smiled and said, "Now, where were we, puppy?" Al stared at her, confused, and asked, "Why did he call you old? Your beautiful skin looks flawless!"


    Aliyah absorbed the compliments and replied, "Thank you, Alexander, but Romann isn''t entirely wrong. I''m actually almost a hundred years old." Al''s jaw dropped in astonishment, and Aliyah seemed to relish in his reaction.


    She continued, "You do realize that we cultivate in pursuit of immortality, right?" Al looked even more astonished as he responded, "I do now. It explains a lot, actually."


    At that moment, another person arrived behind Al, making a line. Aliyah handed Al his C-stone and softly said, "Good luck, puppy." With a smile, she moved on to attend to the next person.


    As Al walked through the Housing unit grounds, lost in his thoughts, he walked by a young woman with gray hair who glared at him.


    Al recognized her but continued walking. He searched for his assigned number while his stomach growled repeatedly. Dragging his feet, Al finally arrived at unit #58.


    He approached the circular stone door and raised his C-stone to the door, mimicking what he had seen others do on his walk here. He felt a slight electric tingle, and the stone door flashed before rolling open.


    After walking in, the door closed behind him, sealing him inside. Al exhaled heavily and proceeded downward, descending the stairs. The ceiling of the staircase was adorned with bright crystals that emitted a gentle glow.


    Reaching the bottom, Al encountered two entrances. The left entrance was lit, while the one on the right led to a dark room.


    Al instinctively entered the room with the light without giving it much thought.


    It was a plain stone cave with a rock trough on the side containing water. Al rushed to the trough, dropping to his knees and eagerly drinking the fresh water. It had been almost a full day since he had last quenched his thirst. With every gulp, he felt his energy returning, and he continued drinking until he was satiated with water.


    As Al looked around the plain stone room, his hunger-fueled thoughts made him consider the sustenance ritual he had read about in the red book. He didn''t want to depend on Cesar for food.


    However, no dirt was available for him to try the ritual. The room was devoid of soil, but at least there was water. Al walked back to the stairs and stared into the pitch-black room. Though he couldn''t see anything, he could feel the cooler air emanating from it.


    Al crouched down and extended his hand inside, exploring the stone wall. To his surprise, he discovered dirt when his hand reached the ground. Excitedly, he gathered a handful of the dark, fine soil and returned to the other room.


    With a wide grin, Al removed his robe. Completely nude, he went into the dark room using his medical robe as a makeshift bag. He began hauling the soil back into the other room that had light.


    Once he had accumulated a small hill of fine dark soil, Al began outlining a strange sigil on the ground, relying on his memory alone for the ritual.


    Satisfied with his preparations, he walked toward the water trough, intending to immerse himself in it. However, he was stopped when he saw his reflection in the water.


    In the water, he saw a thin, sunken figure, frail and vulnerable. It was a side of himself he had never seen before. Throughout his life, his father had cared for and provided for him, and his mother had showered him with affection.


    In a trance-like state, Al raised his hand slowly toward the water, but as soon as his hand made contact, the reflection distorted. Suddenly, he slapped the water, shattering the reflection, only for it to reform once more. This time, his reflection seemed to mask any vulnerability, projecting a sense of strength and resilience.


    Undeterred, Al slowly immersed himself in the water, beginning with his feet. To his surprise, his entire body could fit, and upon touching the bottom of the trough with his hand, he realized that the water was coming from the stone itself at the bottom of the trough.


    Once fully submerged, he emerged shivering from the cold and walked over to the pile of soil he had gathered. He rubbed it all over his body, creating a thick coat of mud, ensuring every inch of his skin was covered.


    Al sat down in the center of the sigil, completely covered in mud. Al began following the specific breathing pattern he recalled from his reading.


    As he engaged in the practice and completed the steps he remembered, doubts crept into his mind. Would all this effort turn out to be a mere joke? Was there any truth to the ritual? Nevertheless, he persisted, determined to see it through.


    At times, he thought he could feel something, a sensation flickering within him, but it quickly faded away, leaving him uncertain if it was a placebo effect.


    Recalling his previous interaction with the C-stone when he first saw the map of the 15th Blood Ring in his mind. Al cleared his mind completely, focusing solely on radiating his energy toward the sigil he had drawn.


    Suddenly, a small purple glow began pulsating around him, but it abruptly ceased as Al opened his eyes wide, exclaiming, "Whoa! I definitely felt that!" Eager to continue, he closed his eyes again, redirecting his attention to the sigil.


    Hours passed as Al remained immersed in the ritual, concentrated on the sigil he had drawn.


    Finally, after some time, Al opened his eyes again, the sensation having diminished. He stood up, shaking off the dry flakes of gray dirt that clung to his body. His stomach was no longer growling.

 Chapter 15: Del Santos Collective

    After performing the ritual, Al''s stomach no longer growled. He didn''t feel full, but he also didn''t feel hungry.


    He washed off the dried mud and caught sight of his reflection in the murky water. Flexing his muscles, he thought, "The ritual really did work. I haven''t eaten in nearly four days but look well-nourished and fed."


    Al began shadowboxing before hearing a knock on the door. Al exclaimed loudly, smiling, "I wonder who that could be."


    Halfway through the steps, he realized he was still naked and ran back to retrieve his medical robe and put it on despite it being completely dirty. The knocking grew persistently louder as Al shouted, "I''m coming. Just wait a damn minute!"


    Finally, Al opened the door. As the stone door rolled open, he was greeted by the sight of a tall person dressed in what appeared to be a sniper''s ghillie suit. Surprised, Al said, "You''re not Cesar."


    The figure took the top of his suit off and replied, "Oh, really? Then who else would I be? It''s me!" Cesar pulled on his suit excitedly and exclaimed, "How good is this suit? I bought it for 20 merits."


    Al''s shock turned to disbelief as he said, "Wait, you were worried about running out of merits, so the first thing you do is go out and spend the remaining few you have?"


    Cesar sucked his teeth before responding, "You gotta waste money to make money, man. Come on, it''s basic economics."


    Al forced a smile and added, "Right, gotta break a couple of eggs to make an omelet. I think I get it. It''s just... whatever, I''m sure you know what you''re doing. Anyways, what do you need?"


    "I don''t need anything. I just came to tell you that we''re meeting at the training field in less than twenty hours." Cesar warned.


    Al nodded before saying, "Let''s go break some eggs. I''ll tell you about everything I learned from the book I read in the library."


    Cesar laughed in response and said, "Book? I still can''t believe you wasted 50 merits like that. You gotta get your priorities right, like getting yourself out of those shit-stained rags."


    Al looked down at his robes and saw what Cesar meant, "Aww, man, it''s just mud."


    They began walking, leaving the housing unit''s grounds. Al had almost summarized the entire situation by the time they were near the Del Santos Collective.


    Cesar listened intently to Al, saying, "The extreme part of the training isn''t even the worst part; it''s the thirteen years. It''s just too much. I can''t do that to my mom. I made up my mind before coming here. A month or so, and I''m out no matter what!"


    They continued walking before Cesar spoke, "A bird''s gotta fly someday. It doesn''t mean you can''t visit the nest. You''re going to have to leave your mom someday." Al hadn''t expected such a well-thought-out response from Cesar.


    Outside the Del Santos collective stood wandering vendors. It felt like stepping inside a circus. A short, round man displayed a worn scroll to Al, claiming it could make a person immune to any poison. Unfortunately for the round man, Cesar grabbed Al''s robe, forcing him to follow.


    They walked past multiple people selling various weapons and protective gear. Finally, they approached a nine-story stone pyramid. Cesar smiled at Al and said, "This is Del Santos Collective."


    Al was in awe. The pyramid was made of obsidian with nine gold rings representing the nine floors. Each corner of the pyramid had a different gold-plated symbol for each floor. Al quietly thought to himself, recalling the pyramid symbol from the red book.


    "From down here, it looks more like a dark path illuminated by gold than a pyramid," Al mused aloud as they approached.


    Before entering, Cesar turned to Al and said, "The Del Santos Collective is the main money-maker of the 15th Blood Ring. Everything inside is auctioned off as part of Raul Del Santo''s personal collection, whoever that is." Cesar looked at Al. Maybe he had heard the name, but Al shrugged.


    Cesar continued, "Every week, outside vendors are chosen and allowed to sell their entire inventory at a huge discount, with the guarantee that the 15th Blood Ring will make up for the discount. That''s where you should purchase anything you need." Al nodded in approval.


    Al had questions now but was almost sure Cesar wouldn''t have the answers. He looked up at the peak of the black and gold pyramid and said, "Well, let''s go in. These rags are starting to smell." Cesar smiled in agreement, and they walked towards the entrance, where a young man sat quietly with his eyes closed.


    Seeing the young man, Cesar whispered to Al, "His name is Li." Before Cesar could speak, the young man opened his eyes and gently stood up. He approached the two of them and extended his hand. Cesar handed his C-stone to the young man, explaining that he had already paid 20 merits for one hour for both.


    Without breaking his composure, the young man confirmed Cesar''s words by connecting the C-stone to a nearby stone stele. After returning their C-stone, he went back to sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    Just before they entered, Cesar whispered to Al, "I thought he was a girl for a second. I''ve never seen such a pretty-looking guy. He''s even prettier than you, haha."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Al punched him in the shoulder. "Every time you say something stupid like that, I''m going to punch you even harder," he clarified.


    Cesar laughed and playfully shoved him back as they entered the first floor, immediately drawing the attention of a dark-hooded figure wearing a long brown robe. Cesar and Al stopped messing around to avoid all eyes turning on them.


    The dark hooded figure approached the two. They couldn''t see his face, but his low, groggy voice was clear as he said, "Hello, fellas. I couldn''t help but notice both of you are at a stalemate strength-wise."


    Al laughed mockingly at the stranger''s assertion while Cesar scoffed, saying, "Trust me, there''s no stalemate. I''ve got like 4 inches on the little guy."


    The mysterious figure interrupted before Al could respond, "Fellas, fellas, I get it. I''ve been there too. My old rival and I could never settle our matches. That was until I took some water from this vial right here." The man removed his necklace, revealing a glass vial with liquid inside.


    Al frowned while Cesar quickly asked the man what it did. The man laughed and pitched his product, "Haha, what doesn''t it do? This isn''t just water; it''s the tears of an ancient Immortal, collected by his killer and sold. If your Will is compatible, your progress towards the Immortal Chasm will be smooth and twice as fast."


    Al rolled his eyes, remembering what he had read, "The book clearly said there can be no shortcuts. This sounds like the very definition of a shortcut. Either the book is wrong, or this guy is selling snake oil."


    On the other hand, Cesar was rubbing his chin, deep in thought. The man opened the vial, releasing a smell that shocked the senses of those around. Breathing in the scent, Cesar felt more attuned to his surroundings. Even Al was moved by the scent.


    Cesar looked at Al and shouted, "How much?" Hearing Cesar, the dark-hooded man sounded delighted as he said, "Usually, these tears go for no less than 400 merits outside of here, but you know what, kid? Since I like your determination, I''ll give you the tears of an immortal for as little as 100 merits."


    Al''s mouth hung open as he watched Cesar take out his C-Stone and seriously consider the offer. Al quickly interjected and said, "There are no shortcuts like that. Cesar! This is why you read books, so you won''t be conned by shady salesmen. Besides, you can''t even afford it, remember?"


    Realizing the sale would not happen, the dark-hooded man put the vial away. He walked past Al, shoving him with his shoulder, almost knocking him over, and said, "I''ll remember your face, boy."


    Cesar quickly ran to back up Al, but the hooded figure walked away.


    Al looked up at Cesar with a complicated expression and said, "Let''s consult each other before buying anything from now on, alright? We''ll explain why we think an item is worth its price. It''s a good way to help each other avoid getting scammed."


    Cesar looked down, hesitating. Although he would normally never agree to such a thing, he didn''t completely reject the idea after what had just happened.


    Cesar finally answered, "Sure, but ultimately, it''s up to the person whether they buy it or not."


    Al nodded and reminded Cesar that they would have nowhere to sleep if they ran out of merits.


    Looking around the court-sized room, open walls separated the shops inside. Each shop had its focus: weapons, armor, defensive items, and liquid containers that Al assumed held poisons or medicine.


    The closest shop was before the entrance, offering exclusive texts, scriptures, and various C-stones. Lastly, there was a portal-like entrance without visibility of what lay beyond.


    Cesar tugged at Al''s robe and whispered, "If you''re wondering about that pitch-black portal, don''t bother. It forces all newbies out. Trust me, I tried. Anyways, you see the shop on the left all the way in the back. That''s where I bought my ghillie suit."


    Al acknowledged what Cesar said, but his attention was drawn to the dark hooded stranger talking to a rugged man running the weapons shop and pointing at him and Cesar. Al ignored him and walked to the closest shop, which offered ancient texts, scriptures, and C-stones. He was curious about the different types of C-stones they had.


    However, before Al could ask his question, the middle-aged woman running the shop gestured for him to leave, saying, "I''m sorry, but our shop won''t be doing business with you anytime soon. A ban has been placed on you by one of our associates."


    Al looked at the hooded man, who had moved on to the last shop. He suspected what had likely transpired. Grinding his teeth, he turned and walked over to Cesar, who had overheard everything.


    Cesar whispered to him, "Don''t worry. Just let me know what you want. I''ll be the middleman."


    Al clenched his fist as the hooded man laughed loudly with the shopkeeper Cesar had recommended. Seething angrily, Al watched a dark-haired man with glasses enter the room and walk straight through the dark portal. The strange writings carved into the stone around the portal began to glow one by one until they connected.


    The man made it seem as easy as a stroll through a park.


    Suddenly, the hooded figure approached them again, taunting them. "Hahaha, let''s see if you ruin another sale of mine again. No one here will do business with you until you buy my tears of an Immortal at full price! You need to learn that there are some people you shouldn''t mess with!"


    Cesar whined loudly, "Wait, me too? I never said anything bad about you."


    The man quickly silenced him, replying, "He came with you! This is what you get for associating yourself with scum!"


    Al''s breathing became ragged as he struggled to hold himself back from exploding on the hooded man. Concerned about Al''s reaction, Cesar placed a hand on his shoulder and said, "Come on, man, it''s fine. Let''s leave. There are plenty of shops outside."


    Al sternly pulled Cesar''s hand off his shoulder, took a deep breath, and said, "Wait here. I''ll be back." He then turned toward the dark portal entrance and started walking toward it.


    Cesar watched with a bitter smile, remembering what had happened to him when he had attempted to enter the portal.


    The hooded figure laughed, loudly stating, "There''s no way these two have even awakened their Will. He won''t make it."


    Al stepped into the area with the carved symbols. The symbols slowly began to glow like they had for the previous person.


    Cesar shook his head, knowing that the glow happened for everyone, but it was when you took the second step to cross it that you were rejected by some mysterious force.


    The carvings continued to light up as Al was about to take another step. He felt an intense pressure that almost brought him to his knees, but a deep stubbornness fueled him, and he bravely took that second step forward.

 Chapter 16: Ever-life Stone

    In a fleeting moment after taking the second step, Al''s entire world plunged into darkness, and he found himself sprawled on the floor of a room strikingly similar to the one he had just departed.


    As he rose from the ground, his gaze shifted from the portal to the five shops in the new room. He felt he had outsmarted the hooded figure from the previous room, bringing a smirk to Al''s face.


    He strode purposefully towards the closest shop, a storehouse of gear and attire. A young man ran the shop effortlessly, holding a cluster of smoldering wooden sticks in the palm of a cotton glove, unaffected by the dancing flames.


    A middle-aged man observed the shopowner with astonishment, his fingers gently stroking his beard. "That''s incredible! I must have it for my entire wardrobe," he exclaimed, his voice tinged with awe.


    With a polite smile, he charged 150 merits. The middle-aged man, brimming with delight, eagerly handed over his C-stone.


    The youthful owner beamed with pride as he guided his customer toward an immense ink contraption. The ink itself was a deep, captivating shade of blue.


    Methodically, he imprinted a star-shaped sigil upon every article of clothing. After he was done, he lifted the man''s sleeve and placed a lit candle beneath it, demonstrating his newfound fire resistance. The man left pleased with his purchase.


    It was Al''s turn, and the young salesman extended a friendly introduction. "Greetings! As you witnessed, we specialize in crafting garments impervious to flames and decay. It''s all thanks to our closely guarded ink recipe." Casting a curious glance at Al''s worn medical robes, "However.... the resilience provided is weak to tears or rips."


    Pausing to see if Al had anything to add, he continued, "Given your small robe, we can stamp it with our seal for a modest sum of 75 merits."


    Al erupted into laughter, replying, "No, no. I would actually enjoy watching these tattered rags turn to ashes." With a decisive gesture, Al directed the salesman''s attention to a suit of gleaming steel armor, his eyes alight with intrigue.


    The salesman fumbled with his words, an awkward response escaping his lips. "That''s merely a display. We don''t actually sell wearable items here. Our only product is our secret flowing ink technique. That''s what we offer."


    Al''s smile wavered. "Then why showcase it? Is it a sales tactic to attract customers? If it is a display, you can easily find a replacement."


    The salesman chuckled, shaking his head, trying to convey his point. "That''s not quite what I meant. It''s just..." He pondered briefly, realizing that the displayed item held little genuine value to him beyond its aesthetic appeal.


    Promptly reaching a decision, he offered, "You know what since you seem knowledgeable and understand what you''re after, how about 100 merits?"


    Al snorted derisively at the proposed price. "You wanted to charge me 75 merits to mark these rags I''m wearing with your ink technique. I''m sure your technique is worth much more than a hunk of metal."


    The salesman started to get annoyed as he gazed at Al. "It sounds like more than just a hunk of metal to you, which is why I''m sure you''re willing to spend 100 merits for it," he declared with a hint of conviction.


    Silence filled the air as both men locked eyes, their resolve unyielding, neither willing to concede. In a sudden move, Al thrust his right hand forward, clutching his C-stone, only to retract it swiftly while speaking, "Actually, I was hoping to acquire some of that extraordinary ink for the armored suit as well..."


    The shopowner''s frown evaporated. "Very well, since you''re also interested in getting it marked, I''ll show you some grace. 250 merits for both," he proposed. Al''s face contorted into a frown. "But you only charged the previous customer l50 merits."


    The shopowner scoffed dismissively, retorting, "Ah, you see, the bulk of the material adds to the cost since it will require more marks. How about this? I''ll mark your robe and sell you the armor all for 150 merits."


    After being paid with an abrupt motion, the shopowner lifted a portion of Al''s medical robe, exposing his rear. Laughter erupted from some onlookers while others chastised Al for not wearing underwear. In the adjacent weapons shop, a lecherous old man relished the scene.


    The shopowner averted his gaze and promptly marked the robe. He didn''t bother subjecting the garment to fire to demonstrate its fire resistance. He just wanted to end the transaction.


    Al''s face was flushed with embarrassment as he reclaimed his C-stone and hastily donned the entire suit of armor. Surprisingly, it fit him well. Thanking the shopowner, he left while the shopowner grappled with the awkwardness of the encounter.


    Walking through the room, Al noticed an elderly man trailing behind him. The armor was heavy and stifled his movement. Al was getting ready to exit when a tug yanked at his hand.


    Al spun around to find the short old man pulling him, "Please, come with me. I would be honored to have you enter my humble shop." the man stated. Al hesitated but could do nothing, his mind filled with questions. "What''s with this old man''s strength?"


    They arrived at the man''s shop, brimming with various weapons, from bows and arrows to knives, pistols, and rifles. The short old man pulled out a small green chair, gesturing for Al to sit. However, Al''s attempts to lower himself while wearing the armor proved futile, causing him to stay standing.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The short old man, who had started brewing tea in his shop, frowned at Al''s awkward movements. He walked over and launched himself at Al''s helmet, stabbing him with a small knife in the center of his forehead.


    Al had no time to react. The suit''s weight had significantly slowed him down, and even without it, he wasn''t confident in his ability to match the old man''s speed.


    Thankfully, Al was still breathing. He raised his right hand to feel the knife''s handle. The blade had undeniably penetrated his helmet. Al, bewildered, uttered, "Did... did the blade go through my head? Why doesn''t it hurt?"


    The old man, still balancing on Al''s head, forcefully kicked out, knocking Al onto his back and landing on the floor. "What the hell is wrong with you? I thought there was a ''no killing'' inside the 15th Blood Ring," Al exclaimed, struggling to regain his footing.


    The old man retorted, "I''m not trying to kill you. On the contrary, I''m teaching you a lesson. Do you understand the purpose of a weapon?" Al tugged at the knife atop his helmet and replied, "To make killing easier?"


    Walking over and pouring tea into two cups, the old man responded, "No, a weapon is meant to be the ultimate extension of your will. Your body is the weapon at your disposal. So how can you not see you''re getting in the way of your weapon with such a heavy suit?"


    Al was struck by the old man''s words and enlightened by their unexpected wisdom. He had never contemplated it from that perspective, even as a boxer.


    Removing his helmet, Al set it down on the table alongside the tea, revealing the inside where the blade had somehow transformed into a thin plate, molding itself around the helmet, averting the fatal blow. Studying the old man more closely, Al noticed the name "Cevallos" on his gray robe.


    The man caught Al''s gaze and quickly introduced himself. "My name is Mario Cevallos."


    Al introduced himself in a subdued voice, "I''m Alexander Adamos, but you can just call me Al." Mario approached Al''s helmet, carefully lifting it by the knife''s handle. The metal plate formed by the blade appeared to spring back to life, returning to its original shape.


    Mario was somewhat bashful as he explained, "As you can see, I cultivate Metal Will."


    Mario continued, "With Metal Will being common in the Cevallos bloodline, I took after my uncle''s and grandfather''s business as a blacksmith. The accumulated experience of generations exists within my weapons. Please look around and remember everything is discounted."


    Al almost spit out the tea when he realized Mario was trying to work him into a sale. Everything Mario had said was to get Al to buy something.


    Slowly, Al put the tea back on the table. The heat from the tea and the sudden pressure he felt to purchase something caused beads of sweat to form on his forehead. Mario was standing at the exit with a peculiar smile.


    Al put his helmet back on and looked around the store at the different weapons. Seeing the cheapest-looking thing, a scratched longsword, Al pointed at it and asked Mario for the price of it, to which Mario responded, "Sheesh, kid, did you hear anything I said?"


    After seeing Al persist on the sword, he walked over and picked it up. "It''s still a Cevallos original, so that will run you 25 merits discount price." Al gave him his C-stone. He wanted to leave as fast as he could. The shopkeeper''s sales tactics were way more aggressive than he was used to.


    Mario gave him back his C-stone with the old rusty long sword. Al quickly turned and exited when Mario stopped him, saying, "Wait. I have a friend of mine who would love to meet you." Al almost turned pale hearing that and looked around desperately, looking for a way out. That''s when he noticed that across the exit was another dark portal with stone symbols outlining it.


    Al looked back at Mario, who was walking towards him, and said, "I''m actually supposed to meet with a friend up ahead. I''m short on time.


    Al quickly headed to the next gate, his mind racing with thoughts. "A little lie to keep this old monster off my back. I''ll spend a brief moment in the next room and then return to Cesar," he thought, determined.


    He briskly walked past a line of stones, their surfaces etched with peculiar symbols. Suddenly, the two farthest symbols began to emit a mesmerizing blue glow, just like before. However, this time, Al felt an immediate and even more powerful pressure descend upon his entire body and mind.


    Undeterred, he mustered the strength to press forward, stepping into a layer of darkness. Unlike his previous encounter, Al was engulfed in a world devoid of light, as if swimming through a thick, suffocating substance resembling sand. Finally, he felt his foot touch something solid, walking out of the suffocating darkness.


    Al found himself in another room reminiscent of the two he had encountered. However, the individuals here all appeared to be in their thirties.


    Al hurriedly removed his helmet and lifted his head, holding his nose, which had begun to bleed from the pressure the portal had exerted on him. A woman in a nearby shop promptly approached him, offering a piece of paper. As he was about to accept it, Al paused and instead used his medical robe to wipe away the blood.


    The woman discreetly put the paper away and spoke, "This must be your first time entering the second door of the first floor. Nosebleeds like that are quite common, and some even faint. The deeper you venture, the more unbearable the pressure becomes."


    Al''s curiosity piqued, he asked eagerly, "How many doors are there?"


    With a calm voice, the woman replied, "There are four doors on the first floor and a total of nine floors. You can do the math."


    Al''s jaw dropped in astonishment. The immense pressure he had just experienced felt inconceivable, but now he couldn''t even fathom what awaited him on the highest floor.


    As Al glanced around, his eyes were drawn to a colossal green sign proudly displaying the words "Alchemistry & Runeology." Intrigued, he looked back at the woman and introduced himself.


    She kindly responded, "Nice to meet you, Alexander. Allow me to explain what we offer since this is your first visit. On my left, you''ll find a collection of three different fundamental runes and one vital rune. On my right, we have pre-concocted elixirs and potions that cater to various effects on the body, mind, and spirit. Point to any item, and I''ll provide a quick description. You''ll receive three free canteens if you spend over 100 merits."


    Al closed his eyes briefly, massaging his temple in contemplation. He turned to the saleswoman earnestly and expressed his concerns: "You''re right, ma''am. This is indeed my first time here, and I don''t have the type of currency to purchase things by the hundreds. However, I don''t want to be ill-prepared compared to others. Is there any item you consider necessary for a novice like me?"


    The woman paused momentarily, a knowing smile gracing her lips, before replying, "Funny enough, there''s one particular item that is always in high demand among those who have just awoken their wills."


    She reached for a stone roughly the size of a small water bottle. Covered in vibrant green moss, it bore a simple symbol at its center¡ªa straight line with a smaller line tilted on top.

 Chapter 17: Cracking Some Eggs

    The fist-sized stone was adorned with green moss, and at its center rested a symbol resembling an angular hook.


    Eager to engage Al, the saleswoman explained, "This is the Ever-Life stone. Our little shop''s proprietor acquires dozens of these stones from her annual expedition to the Evergreen Leaf. This happens to be our last one."


    After dealing with three sly salesmen, Al took an earnest approach: "Please tell me what makes this stone so valuable."


    The saleswoman smiled as she described the Ever-Life stone: "This stone is imbued with the Will of the Goddess from the Evergreen Leaf. Placing it in the water you drink accelerates the body''s recovery and aids with mental exhaustion."


    Al''s eyes widened. Sensing his interest, the saleswoman added, "These Ever-life stones typically go for 300 merits in the regular market. However, thanks to Del-Santos Collective, I can offer it to you for 115 merits."


    Al quietly deliberated. If he purchased the stone, he would be down to 10 merits. However, its benefits made Al''s imagination run wild. Thoughts of Cesar and his Ghillie suit flickered through his mind.


    Decisively, he retrieved his C-stone and handed it to the saleswoman, allowing her to scan and extract the required 115 merits. In return, she gave him the Ever-Life stone and three complimentary canteens to fill with stone water.


    Thanking the saleswoman, Al gathered his purchase and donned his helmet. He had a leather pouch where he placed his C-stone and Ever-life stone.


    Every second in Del Santos Collective carried the risk of losing his remaining 10 merits. With his heart echoing within his armor, Al raced towards the exit.


    To his surprise, stepping through the portal back to the earlier room triggered no pressure.


    He quickly entered the room where he had purchased his armor and sword. Thankfully, the shops were occupied with attending to their customers, allowing Al to make his way towards the exit quickly.


    Al returned to the first room, where he expected to find Cesar. However, there was no sign of him. The hooded figure that had attempted to extort Al was still roaming the area, trying to swindle whoever crossed his path. Al was unrecognizable under his armored helmet.


    Al exited the Del Santos Collective. His eyes immediately fell upon Cesar, who stood near the entrance talking with the cultivator "Li."


    "Do you know that guy?" Cesar said, pointing at the armored Al.


    To Cesar''s surprise, Li shook his head. Before he could address the armored figure, a familiar voice called, "Come on, Cesar, let''s go!".


    Caught off guard, Cesar shouted in disbelief, "What happened to speaking with each other before buying anything?"


    Al removed his helmet, revealing a tired smile, and said. "Well, come on, we can discuss it on the way back to our Housing Unit. We have less than 11 hours left, and I haven''t slept!"


    The two made their way back to their respective Housing Units. On their way back, Al explained to Cesar everything that had occurred after passing through the first portal, including buying the Ever-Life stone.


    After hearing Al speak, Cesar decided not to return to his Housing Unit.


    Meanwhile, Al was back alone in his housing unit, contemplating his upcoming training session with Romann. In front of the water trough in the brightly lit room, the water reflected the armor suit he had purchased. The dark grayish steel and blood-red chest plate spoke of its resilience against the ravages of time.


    The sword he had purchased bore a visible scratch, a reminder of its past battles.


    The sight of his reflection comforted Al. He felt secure in the armor.


    Retrieving the Ever-life stone from his belongings, he carefully placed it at the bottom of the water trough. Recalling the instructions given to him. He rested his hand upon the stone, envisioning the rune on it.


    The stone ignited with a vibrant green glow, confirming its activation. Al''s smile grew soft, and glowing satisfaction filled his reflection. With a yawn, he turned away from the trough and went to the farthest corner of the room.


    Settling comfortably, he rested his body and mind while embracing his armor''s protection. The room enveloped him in tranquility as he drifted into a deep slumber, his mind filled with anticipation for the training ahead.


    ~~~


    Al repeatedly woke up, ascended the stairs, and opened the door, only to wake up again and repeat the cycle. He was in the grip of a dream loop. Growing frustrated, Al surrendered to the nightmare and slept through it.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    A peaceful, dark silence enveloped him. He was in a deep sleep before a shrill scream pierced his mind. Jolting upright, his senses heightened. Al instinctively reached for his sword. Yet, to his alarm, it was nowhere to be found.


    The room was permeated with an intense cold despite the warmth of the crystal lights adorning the ceiling. Al moved cautiously, scanning the room for any sign of his missing weapon.


    Every step he took was accompanied by a sense of being watched. His thoughts spun as he glanced towards the stairs, the only exit. "What the hell could be lurking here? It doesn''t matter! I need to gain the element of surprise."


    Acting swiftly, Al discarded his armor, arranged it as a decoy, and dashed forward with his makeshift dummy. He sprinted towards the stairs, wearing only his medical robe. He passed the dark room adjacent to the bright room.


    The same bone-chilling scream resonated through the air once more. This time, however, it seemed to be closing in on him, racing towards him from within the dark room.


    Al hurled the dummy behind him toward the darkened room. Using the dummy as a distraction, he continued his mad dash towards the exit. With each stride, he could feel the presence of approaching terror growing closer.


    A sudden force grabbed his right foot just a few steps away from the door''s safety, yanking him downwards. Al kicked and desperately clung to anything within reach, his nails scraping against the stone steps with such force they ripped off.


    Despite his efforts, he was dragged step by step, getting closer to the threshold of the dark room with each passing moment.


    Turning around to face whatever was dragging him, Al discovered nothing. He was alone on the stairs, his mind racing and his body shivering.


    Gasping for air, he woke up in the same place where he had fallen asleep. His armor was still on, and to his relief, his sword was no longer missing¡ªit was right beside him.


    It gradually dawned on him that what he had experienced was a vivid nightmare. He gazed solemnly towards the dark room, the memory of the dream still sending chills down his spine.


    Sleep was no longer an option. Al gathered his thoughts and stood up, walking towards the water trough where he had placed the Ever-Life stone.


    There was no adequate training equipment like the gyms he was used to. "I''ll just have to make do," he thought.


    Al began disassembling his armor, placing each piece neatly on the chest plate, with the sword resting on top. He lifted the equipment and performed leg lunges around the room, occasionally glazing toward the dark room.


    The physical exertion distracted him from the painful thoughts that had begun resurfacing. He engaged in various exercises for about an hour, pushing his body to its limits. Sweat poured down his face and body, a testament to his effort.


    Finally, after completing a final set of push-ups with around 50 pounds of metal resting upon him, Al rose to his feet. He walked towards the water trough, curious to see if the Ever-Life stone would live up to its claim.


    As Al approached the water trough, he was greeted by a pleasant leafy aroma. Cupping his hands together, he took the first sip, and a surge of vitality washed over him. It permeated every cell in his body.


    The fatigue from his workout immediately vanished, and a renewed energy coursed through him. It was as if he hadn''t exerted himself yet still had grown stronger.


    He retrieved his C-stone to check the time. With around 7 hours remaining until their training with Romann, he became determined to show up prepared.


    Over a few hours, Al repeatedly pushed himself to the limit, engaging in intense workouts with a violent intensity. "By the time I reunite with Cesar, I''ll have made progress equivalent to several months of training!"


    Al pushed his body to its limits for approximately five hours, testing his and the Ever-life Stones'' boundaries. One had to give way first.


    Occasionally, he would take short breaks to use the restroom, a small opening in the center of the housing unit.


    However, Al soon realized that no matter how vigorously he pushed himself, he couldn''t exhaust his body like he had initially. The Ever-Life water''s rejuvenating effects prevented him from reaching a state of true fatigue.


    Understanding this, Al decided to split the remaining 3 hours of training. During the first hour, he focused on performing push-ups relentlessly, repeating the exercise until he was in the thousands, continuing until his face hit the ground despite his attempt to rise.


    Following a recovery session with Ever-Life water, he shifted his attention to squats, jumps, and lunges to thoroughly fatigue his lower body.


    After each strenuous session, Al was immediately restored and recovered. He was determined to make the most of the remaining time before meeting Romann.


    With the clock ticking down and less than an hour remaining until they met with Romann, Al knew it was time to finish his training session.


    He decided to give his muscles one final challenge before preparing to leave. Al began curling the weighty load of his metal armor and sword, pushing his biceps to their limits until they felt like tearing.


    Afterward, Al transitioned to practicing swordplay, mirroring the movements with his experienced boxing techniques.


    Each punch was transformed into a precise sword thrust, the hook transformed into a slashing motion, and the uppercut became a powerful horizontal swing.


    Before leaving, Al took one final drink from the Ever-Life water, replenishing his energy reserves. He also filled one of his canteens with the precious water, ensuring he had a portable supply.


    As he handled the Ever-Life stone, Al noticed its glow had diminished since placing it in the water. Its usage was limited, but on the positive side, the armor felt noticeably lighter.


    He picked up his long sword and quickly swung it around, feeling a newfound ease in wielding it. Ensuring he had all his necessary equipment, Al ascended the steps, briefly pausing to glance at the dark room.


    Quickly turning away, Al sprinted outside, relieved that nothing had grabbed him this time.


    He felt a growing sense of insecurity as he stood outside, gazing back at his housing unit. However, he would put that matter on hold for now.


    Leaving the Housing Units on the outer road, his steps quickened, propelled by a surge of determination as he mentally prepared himself.

 Chapter 18: 301st Mortal Rings Tournament

    Al walked through the Housing Units district. He was on his way to meet Romann, the Captain of the 23rd Supreme Seed.


    An increasing number of people were walking in the same direction as Al. They all wore robes with intricate insignias and names embroidered on the hem. He passed the Hospital. Expansive, verdant fields emerged. Nestled in the grassy grounds, a colossal statue stood soaring to a towering height.


    The statue portrayed a figure¡ªa man in his prime, donning ornate armor. He sat regally upon a throne forged from bones. The bones depicted Death bowing at the man''s feet. The messenger of death was offering a spear and sash to the man.


    The crowd of cultivators slowly gravitated towards the statue. Lost in thought, the masses flowed past him, "What a fearsome monument. I wonder if he''s still alive?" Al mused.


    Suddenly, a voice pierced through the air, interrupting Al''s contemplations. "Hey, you in the armor!" Startled, he swiveled around to find a disheveled and weathered Cesar wearing plain gray robes.


    Al gestured towards the statue. Cesar regarded the statue momentarily, then shifted his gaze back to Al. "Let''s go. I spotted that short white-haired guy."


    Al trailed after Cesar, who headed towards the center of one of the green fields. As he got closer, Al discerned a figure with white hair accompanied by five others.


    Seeing the others'' robes, Al turned towards Cesar, asking, "So, what''s with the gray robe? Are you homeless already? I guess you can stay at my place if you need to."


    Cesar erupted into laughter before clutching his C-stone, his grin stretching from ear to ear.  "I need six more feathers, and I''ll have a tidy sum of 150 merits."


    Before Al could respond, a voice entered his ear, cutting through the air. "Hurry up, you''re both late. There''s no need for introductions. Join the rest." It was Romann''s voice. He was surrounded by a small group.


    Al looked at the small group around Romann, which consisted of five figures. The two quickly joined the group. Al positioned himself next to a red-haired girl. She was adorned in a glorious brown robe embroidered with the name "Mitchell."


    Seeing everyone present, Romann addressed the group. "I''ve been tasked with guiding the next generation of cultivators for the Blood Leaf''s 15th Mortal Ring. My teacher recommended I take on this task. I will prepare you for the 301st Mortal Ring''s Tournament."


    Romann''s gaze swept across the group, and apart from Al and Cesar, heads nodded in acknowledgment. He recognized a few familiar names on the robes.


    Romann continued his introduction. "In 34 years, a tournament will occur, wherein all Six God Leafs will open their Mortal Rings to accommodate 225 Unrecognized Disciples. This event signifies a major turnover of Mortal Culitvators."


    Romann paused before continuing. "This means there''s a higher chance of you becoming a Recognized Disciple. However, it also means standing out will be much harder. You will have to wholeheartedly dedicate yourself to cultivating your Will."


    Romann''s gaze fixed on Al, who was standing motionless. He pointed at Al, causing the group, including Cesar, to look in Al''s direction.


    Romann''s voice sliced through the tension: "My Will manifests itself through sound. While everyone''s heart rate increased at the mention of having to stand out, yours your heart only skipped a beat when I mentioned the 34-year timeframe."


    Al''s heart raced, and he involuntarily took a step backward. It felt as if he stood naked, stripped of his armor''s protection.


    Romann lowered his hand. "Remember, everyone eventually dies, including family. However, that doesn''t mean you must blindly follow the same path. The choice is yours."


    Al''s tension eased slightly, yet his thoughts were all over the place. "He can''t read my thoughts. Still, he does raise a valid point. I don''t intend to spend 34 years here and leave my mother alone! Still, I know she won''t live forever. There must be a middle ground, damn it!"


    Before Al could fully process his thoughts, an impulsive response escaped his lips. "So we should abandon our families and loved ones? They''re destined to die anyway, right?"


    Romann paused, and to Al''s dismay, the girl standing next to him and the others erupted into laughter, mocking him.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Cesar spoke up, his voice filled with indignation. "Shut up, you damn animals! Don''t laugh when a man speaks from his heart." The red-haired girl pointed at Cesar, taunting him too, "Look, the homeless boy is defending the emotional rust bucket. Hahaha!"


    Cesar''s face contorted in anger, but quickly, he regained his composure.


    Ignoring the remarks, Romann continued speaking. "Firstly, I myself was an orphan. My parents passed away when I was nine. I never had a real family, so I apologize for not being able to offer guidance in that regard. However, I can tell you that I''ve witnessed countless friends held back by attachments that ultimately lead to their demise."


    Romann pointed at Cesar and added, "Maybe he''s the one who killed that Chimera, and you just happened to be in the right place for a second time."


    A collective gasp rippled through the group, except for Cesar, who bit his tongue as Romann proceeded. "This will be my third experience with the Mortal Rings Tournament. I recognize some of the names on your robes like our youngest unrecognized disciple over there." Romann pointed towards a small, young, blonde boy of around sixteen, donned in a red robe named "Graham."


    The boy seemed to freeze under Romann''s intense stare, his eyes wide with anticipation. "What''s your full name, kid?" The boy hesitated briefly, summoning the courage to respond. "My name is Matthew Graham, son of Luke Stanley Graham!"


    Romann''s expression softened, and he glanced downward. "Ah, I remember old Stanley. We were good pals for a short while. The last time I saw him was during the 300th Mortal Rings Tournament. Poor Stanley almost lost his life, but he still wasn''t able to secure one of the available 110 spots at the time. How old is he now, 80? He must be approaching his deathbed. I hope you train harder than your old man."


    Matthew stood there, stunned by Romann''s revelations. His father''s tales had always painted him as a dedicated cultivator, but now, the truth seemed far more complex. The group stared at the young boy, their minds filled with assumptions.


    Romann scanned the rest of the group. He was well aware that everyone who wore a signature robe was a student of someone who either won or participated in the 300th Mortal Rings tournament. However, exceptions like Cesar and Al had been chosen based on their potential rather than lineage.


    Romann strode purposefully towards the farthest edge of the field, his voice resonating as he explained the first week of their training. "Consider this breaking the ice," he declared. "You will engage in a melee-style race, circling the 10-mile perimeter of the 15th Blood Ring ten times each. The starting line has already been marked. You have five days to complete the challenge."


    Before anyone could utter a word, a thunderous sonic boom reverberated through the air, causing them to shield their ears and shut their eyes instinctively. When they opened their eyes, Romann had vanished.


    Simultaneously, a man in their group swiftly discarded his green robes and flung them toward the group. He sprinted off, exclaiming, "I''ll take the first lap! The rest of you sort things out. Oh, and please take care of my Robes!"


    The remaining six individuals exchanged bewildered glances. It was the red-haired girl standing beside Al who finally broke the silence. "Alright, it''s evident that this is some kind of training meant to force us to work together." Her gaze swept across the group as she continued. Does anyone struggle with running?"


    As she scanned the faces around her, her eyes eventually settled on Al. She asked, "What''s your name?"


    Al replied, "It''s Alexander Adamos, but you can call me Al."


    With a touch of frustration, she replied, "Well, Alexander, please tell me you''re not planning to run with that steel armor on." Al was taken aback, realizing everyone had turned to look at him.


    Gathering his thoughts, he responded, "If you''re worried about me slowing you down, that''s my concern, not yours. Just focus on yourself. Okay, Mitchell?"


    The girl clenched her teeth and took a deep breath. "My name is Louise Farley. ''Mitchell'' is my family''s surname," she clarified.


    Rubbing her temple, she lowered her voice. "Look, just understand that the longer you take, the longer it will take for all of us. It''s selfish to train as individuals for this event. This is about fostering teamwork, and in a team, there''s no room for individuals who think only of themselves."


    Her words resonated with the group, their heads nodding in agreement. Even Cesar found it difficult to argue against her rationale.


    Yet, Al wouldn''t concede, "I won''t be the slowest one, I can promise you that. But this metal armor isn''t coming off, and that''s final!"


    Louise closed her eyes, suppressing the urge to force him out of the armor. She turned to the rest of the group, suggesting, "So, who''s next in line? It''s fair to say that Alexander will be running last."


    With a surge of excitement, Cesar leaped to his feet, declaring, "Me! My name is Cesar Rey Gonzales! I''m running next!"


    Cesar felt a blazing determination ignited within him. It was as if a world of boundless possibilities unfurled before his eyes. Memories from his past flooded his mind.


    He recalled his mother''s story. As a newborn, he cried until his father picked him up. Gripping his father''s pinky finger was the only thing that calmed him.


    From that moment, his father believed he had a future champion and wasted no time enrolling Cesar in combat sports. Eventually, Cesar''s passion for Muay Thai emerged.


    He internalized his father''s belief that he was destined for greatness, nurturing a fiercely competitive mindset.


    Growing up with multiple siblings further fueled Cesar''s competitive spirit. With his dedication and talent, he quickly surpassed his peers, becoming his father''s pride and joy.


    However, after winning his last tournament, Cesar''s life took a downward spiral. Before self-destructing, his father forced him into a church trip.


    Here he was again, immersed in a world where his competitive nature could thrive. A singular thought reverberated through his mind, "I have to be the best. I am the best!"

 Chapter 19: Phantom Rings

    <div>


    After Cesar explained he would be running next, a young man around 22 with dark hair spoke confidently, capturing everyone''s attention. "Greetings, ladies and gentlemen. My name is Jin Takahashi. I will run after Cesar."


    Following Jin''s assertion, a timid voice emerged from the crowd as a short, chubby girl stepped forward. Speaking softly, she said, "Um, hello, everyone. My name is Ellie Sophia Jung. If it''s alright, I would like to run after Jin. I hope we all can get along!"


    Observing the group, the red-haired girl named Louis swiftly intervened. "Very well, it appears we have our lineup. I shall run after Ellie, followed by Matthew, and finally, Al." The group nodded in agreement.


    Having decided their running order, Cesar and Jin began their warm-up exercises. Louis, Matthew, and Ellie positioned themselves cross-legged and began breathing deeply. Meanwhile, Al surveyed the small gathering, his gaze shifting between his group and the now-dispersing groups in other fields.


    Breaking the quietness of preparation, Al said, ¡°So, all of you with robes, your teachers fought in the 300th Mortal Rings Tournament. I figure they''ve all gone through something similar to what we''re doing now?¡±


    The group looked around each other except for Cesar, who was just as curious as Al. Al pressed on without waiting for a response. ¡°There is more to be gained in sharing than not sharing your experience. If we are being trained to work as a team, that information could be invaluable...¡±


    His words hung in the air, prompting the group to contemplate sharing what their teachers had taught them. Matthew was the first to respond. ¡°Nice try. You would obviously benefit the most, so why would we give you information that can end up helping you in the tournament, even if it is decades from now?¡± Louis nodded in agreement with Matthew.


    Al scoffed at his response. "Can''t you see the bigger picture here? Why do you think we''re training as a team?"


    Matthew shook his head, dismissing Al''s question. "What exactly are you trying to imply? This is just training?"


    With a sigh, Al chose not to respond, but Jin took the opportunity to speak up. ¡°I see what Al''s saying, and he¡¯s right. I think it''s quite clear that those with the most reliable team do the best in the tournament. Probably because of the benefits each individual has brings."


    Ellie nodded softly, offering her agreement. "Moreover, the likelihood of facing each other in the tournament is exceedingly low. I''ve heard from my mother that they prefer matches between strangers, although that might not always be possible."


    A faint smile played beneath Al''s helmet. Louis had been partially correct in her suspicion, as Al actually desired their voluntary sharing of personal knowledge to address his own questions.


    The atmosphere within the group shifted as a newfound understanding, and a glimmer of trust began to take hold.


    While Al''s true intentions were not lost on Cesar, he couldn''t help but share his curiosity. On the other hand, Louis had started to resent Al. Their previous interactions had left a sour taste. She decided to interrupt the conversation, expressing her concerns. "Since it¡¯s clear only those with a robe have a teacher with prior experience. I can¡¯t help but feel like you''re slightly taking advantage of us, Alexander.¡±


    Al bit his lip under his helmet, a hint of frustration seeping through. He carefully replied, "Didn''t you hear? Cesar and I killed a Chimera within the Mental Domain. I''m certain each one of you would be interested in the intricate details of how we accomplished it."


    Louis locked eyes with Al, an array of unspoken words lingering between them. Like most of the group, she recognized the immense difficulty of slaying a creature within the Mental Domain.


    Suddenly, Jin'' shouted, "Look! He''s already back, and it''s only been 44 minutes! That''s inhuman! He must have been running each mile for around 4 minutes." Their gazes fixed upon a tall, brown, young man jogging steadily. Despite his exertion, he appeared composed, slightly sweating.


    Cesar swiftly positioned himself, ready to take off. Unlike the others, Cesar remained unfazed by the young man''s impressive time.


    Ignoring the commotion around him, he focused solely on the path ahead, his thoughts consumed by determination. "I will beat him!" With a quick slap of hands, Cesar propelled himself into a lightning-fast sprint.


    As Cesar disappeared from sight, the young man who had returned gathered the items he had tossed aside, retrieving a canteen and taking a few swigs. He used water to cleanse his face before donning his robe and turning towards the eager group.


    "My name is Yusuf Dymek Aziz, a student of Dymek Ghulam. I look forward to getting to know all of you better. I assume everyone has already decided on the order of who goes next, right?" The group nodded in agreement.


    Louis spoke up, providing the predetermined sequence. "Yes, it''s Cesar second, Jin third, Ellie takes fourth, and I''m fifth, Matthew is sixth, and Al, the one donning the armor, will go last."


    Having taken a moment to connect names to faces, Yusuf took note of each individual, pausing momentarily when his gaze fell upon Al''s armor. However, he chose to remain silent, withholding any comments. He addressed the group with a friendly smile.


    Louis continued, ¡°We were just discussing if it was a good idea to share the experience of our teachers. I was saying....¡± Yusuf cut her off, saying. "I think it''s a splendid idea. My teacher informed me that small groups known as phantom rings form after three months of training. These rings are presented with exclusive tasks, available only to such groups, typically lasting until the tournament. This is how my teacher accumulated a wealth of merits to supplement his training."


    The group was taken aback by Yusuf''s openness in sharing his teacher''s knowledge.


    Al seized the opportunity to learn more. "But did all that supplementation help your teacher qualify for the tournament?" Louis shot Al a stern look, but Yusuf raised his hand, signaling it was all right.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    With a calm demeanor, Yusuf responded, "Unfortunately, no. My teacher, Dymek Ghulam, placed 120th in that tournament, just a few spots shy of qualifying. So, if you''re wondering whether supplementation alone can guarantee success, the answer is no. It can only take you so far. My teacher emphasized that the most crucial aspect of training is intention."


    The group listened intently, absorbing this new insight. They had all gained valuable knowledge.


    Al turned to the entire group and asked, "Wait, did any of your teachers actually qualify? It makes sense that those who fail become teachers back home and train someone familiar to them."


    The group collectively cast their eyes downward, a somber silence enveloping them. Louis, however, looked at Jin and addressed him directly. "Oh, now you don''t want to share. Tell us how your grandfather, Shen Hatakashi, managed to secure 97th place and still chose to return to his family and take on a student?"


    Al found himself both intrigued and astonished. The image of the short, skinny Jin seemed inconsistent with the notion of a powerful individual in his lineage. Jin began to shed light on his family''s extraordinary history with his well-spoken voice.


    "My grandfather is not the only Hatakashi to have qualified in a Mortal Rings tournament. Our family has followed their Will''s path for nearly 500 years. The Will within my bloodline has been honed and refined for centuries, typically manifesting as lightning. However, my grandfather was a prodigy, born with an Exotic Will, which allowed him to secure 97th place in the last tournament. He didn''t teach me much because he didn''t believe in studying. He relied solely on his innate talent to ascend to the Physical Domain. But thanks to the abundant resources available to him and my parents, my training has been smooth. One of those resources was a collection of breathing technique scrolls generously provided by the Evergreen Leaf to my grandfather."


    As Jin concluded his revelation, he surveyed the shocked expressions of his peers. Then his gaze shifted to Louis, deftly redirecting the focus back to her. Louis let out a sigh.


    She began speaking, sharing her own story. "My teacher is actually my great-great-great-grandfather, Ronald Jacob Mitchell. His will manifests itself through density. He failed not only to qualify for one Mortal Rings tournament but two. During the 299th tournament, he faced a near-fatal encounter. Then, 50 years later, he placed 119th in his second attempt. By that time, my great-grandfather and grandfather had already passed away, leaving my father and uncles as the remaining members of his family. They welcomed the old man back with open arms, although they dismissed his strength and age as merely good genetics. Grandpa-Ronald had resigned himself to his fate, ready to take his knowledge to the grave. Until he saw the potential within me to awaken my own will. And now, here I am."


    As Louis finished her account, the group nodded, acknowledging her contribution. Some, like Matthew, were astonished by the fact that her teacher had participated in two different half-century tournaments.


    Ellie, the short, chubby girl, adjusted her curly black hair, which was in disarray, before stepping forward to speak. "As I mentioned earlier, my name is Ellie Jung, and my teacher is actually my mother, Marcie Jung. I never knew my father. My mother introduced me to the Path when I was around 11 years old, but eventually, I chose to pursue a normal life and attend school. I was accepted into a prestigious University, but after an incident occurred, I decided to drop out and return home. Then, my mother spoke about the Blood Leaf, and now I''m here."


    Ellie hesitantly looked around before continuing. "My mother took a different path from your teacher, Louis. After nearly dying in the 300th tournament, she pursued individual cultivation. She remains youthful and healthy, just as she was in her early twenties. Although it wasn''t necessary, she advised me that it''s still best to try and join a God Leaf. Her biggest advice was to let go of fear regarding the Physical Domain. As for how her Will manifests, I don''t know. She never told me."


    Ellie stepped away from the center, leaving an impression on Al with her intriguing story. Particularly fascinating was how her teacher succeeded after choosing to leave the God Leaf''s influence.


    Next was Matthew, the last person with a teacher. Matthew stuttered as everyone turned their attention to him. Sensing his unease, Yusuf tried to offer reassurance. "Relax, kid. Since it looks like we''ll be forming a phantom ring together, we''ve got each other''s backs. Don''t feel pressured to share anything you don''t want to,".


    Listening to Yusuf''s words, Matthew took a deep breath and exhaled before finding the courage to speak. "As most of you heard from Senior Romann, my father wasn''t particularly gifted or hardworking. After he nearly died, he returned home to meet my mother and have me."


    "He cultivated Flame Will and often mentioned that losing the tournament had taken his spark away. Before sending me here, he advised me to pay attention to what my mentors tell me and to train diligently." As Matthew finished speaking, a collective sigh filled the air, accompanied by wry smiles from the group, except for Louis, who questioned Matthew''s readiness.


    "How old are you? I think you were sent here a little too early," she remarked. Matthew hesitated before answering, "I''m 15, but my dad has told me about all this since I was a baby."


    Yusuf smiled and placed his hand on Matthew''s shoulder. "No worries, kid. I''ve got your back. I''m 23 years old, making me the oldest. Just call me Akhi or big bro," Yusuf said, his candidness making Matthew even more timid.


    Once again, Jin, the first to spot the runner, exclaimed, "Oh wow, this guy is another superhuman! He''s already on his way back." Jin announced the time: "He''s coming in at about 49 minutes, only 5 minutes away from Yusuf."


    Jin then removed his belongings and robe, revealing a spandex suit underneath. After organizing his things neatly and addressing everyone, he made a playful remark, "It would be a shame if I came back to find my stuff missing after guarding Yusuf''s over there." He walked over to the road, positioning himself for the run.


    Yusuf shouted, "Don''t worry, bro. We''ll take good care of your stuff. Just do your best!"


    Despite his ghastly complexion and being drenched in sweat, Cesar displayed an even stronger determination in his eyes than when he had started. He mustered the strength to shout out, "Time!!" before slapping Jin''s palm and collapsing to the floor, completely exhausted.


    Jin set off steadily, with Al shouting, "49 minutes! You were just 5 minutes too late. You almost had him." Cesar''s reaction to this news was a torrent of curses. His fist collided with the ground.


    After his brief outburst and a moment to catch his breath, Cesar rose to his feet and approached the small group gathered near Al, where his nameless gray robe lay. "So, let''s assume most of us finish in under an hour. What does that give us?" Cesar inquired, using his hands to count.


    Ellie swiftly interjected, "That amounts to roughly 70 hours, nearly three entire days, assuming no one slows down and completes the 10-mile run in over an hour." Cesar walked over to Al, who handed him his canteen filled with the mystical Ever-life stone water.


    Before taking a sip, Cesar remarked, "Yeah, I felt it was something dumb long like that. I have a task with a five-day deadline, or else I''ll lose 150 merits. If we get around six hours of rest before running again, I suppose I''ll see you all in approximately six hours, right?"


    With that, he turned and headed towards Al, saying, "Thanks for the water. Holy shit, I feel incredible, like brand new."


    Despite Cesar appearing slow-witted, his practical thought process was remarkable. This practicality seemed to have eluded the rest of the group, except for Al, who seemed to be the only one without an impending task. The others were utterly dumbstruck, not even contemplating leaving, let alone considering the tasks they had yet to complete.


    However, after hearing Cesar''s words, they too began to disperse, leaving Al, Ellie, who was next in line to run, and Yusuf behind.

 Chapter 20: Breaking the Ice - Part One

    Yusuf strode purposefully to the center, positioning himself where Cesar, Louis, and Matthew stood. He cleared his throat and called out, "Wait! You three, come back! Let''s plan this out properly so that nobody ends up dragging the group down. We''ll gather everyone''s times first and work from there. But for now, please stay."


    Cesar frowned, and Louis let out an audible groan, both disregarding Yusuf''s words. Only Matthew turned around, acknowledging the call.


    Al agreed with Yusuf and shouted at Cesar, "You''re getting ahead of yourself, you wild beast. Get back here!" In response, Cesar yelled at Al, "Hey, who are you calling a wild beast, you stupid tin can!"


    Yusuf was about to continue, but the exchange between Cesar and Al derailed his intentions. He hurriedly approached the two, standing in the middle, and pleaded, "Come on, guys, no fighting. We''re supposed to be a team, remember?"


    Louis rolled her eyes at the group. Meanwhile, Cesar and Al, who had been facing off just moments ago, burst into laughter after hearing Yusuf worried. Matthew joined in, stifling his laughter behind his hand to avoid Yusuf noticing.


    Yusuf looked at everyone, then turned his gaze to the two he thought were about to come to blows. Louis, noticing his perplexed expression, explained, "They''re not fighting. They''re friends. Haven''t you noticed how they''re all over each other? They''re probably just not used to being apart for so long."


    Cesar frowned at the comment and reflexively responded, "Aww, feeling left out?" Louise''s face matched her fiery red hair, but before she could speak, Al chimed in, "I guess now is a good time to share our experience. Believe it or not, Cesar and I have known each other for over a week. Yet, I know I can trust this guy with my life because of what we''ve been through. So, my advice to all of you on how to defeat a Chimera in the Mental Domain would be to find a competent and reliable partner instead of thinking you''re better than everyone else." As Al finished speaking, the group had regrouped, and their attention turned toward Cesar for his account.


    Cesar relaxed, taking a deep breath. "So, apparently, if you haven''t awakened your Will, these creatures are completely invisible to the average human. And there I was, fighting alongside a guy I had just met, battling an invisible creature spewing acid..." Cesar vividly explained every detail of the fight, capturing everyone''s undivided attention, including Louis''s.


    Surprisingly, Cesar proved to be a captivating storyteller, and even Al learned a thing or two from hearing Cesar''s perspective of the battle.


    Jin made his way back; his body was drenched in sweat, and he struggled to catch his breath. Ellie readied herself for her turn to run.


    Just as Jin slapped her palm, Louis mockingly shouted, "One hour and nine minutes! A whole twenty minutes slower than our second runner. Looks like there''s no breathing technique to make you a better runner, Haha." Jin ignored her taunts as he settled down and began his recovery breathing exercise.


    Meanwhile, Cesar also found a spot to sit and engage in the breathing exercise he had acquired from Myra. Al sat next to Cesar.


    Gradually, the group fell into a state of quiet preparation and rest. Al decided to approach Jin, settling beside him. He retrieved his C-stone and patiently waited for Jin to complete his breathing exercise. Though Jin was aware of Al''s presence, he ignored him.


    Time slipped away swiftly, and eventually, Jin opened his eyes to find Al saying. "Was that one of the breathing exercises from the Evergreen Leaf?" Jin responded promptly, "Yes, it''s meant to aid recovery and provide sustenance without needing food. I''d be glad to teach it to you. I''m willing to trade the breathing exercises I''ve learned for 50 merits each or something worth the same."


    Al smiled under his helmet, remarking, "I only know one technique. I discovered it in an ancient book I stumbled upon in a cryptic library." Al twisted the truth to capture Jin''s attention, hoping to get just one of his Evergreen Leaf''s breathing techniques.


    In truth, it was more of a cumbersome ritual than an effective breathing technique. It was also extraordinarily ordinary. However, Al didn''t want to diminish the potential of learning a method rooted in the Evergreen Leaf, so he sought to imbue it with allure.


    Jin paused, then replied, "Hmm, tell me more." Al grinned beneath his helmet, explaining how the technique was purported to grant the endurance of stone while simultaneously replenishing one''s energy. Surprisingly, it was such a common and sub-par technique that Jin had never heard of it. Jin felt a surge of curiosity.


    Given their newfound alliance as a team, such a trade held the potential to foster trust between them. Jin rose and shook Al''s hand, stating, "A team is nothing without trust." Al stood up, accepting the handshake, and replied, "I couldn''t agree more!" They both settled back down, engrossed in discussing their trade.


    After ten minutes, Cesar interjected, "Oh wow, she''s almost back. She''s faster than I anticipated." It was now Louis''s turn to run. She stood up and began walking towards the road to meet Ellie, who was finishing her run.


    Yusuf called out to Ellie, "One hour and eleven minutes! Come on, let''s finish strong!" As Ellie''s hand met Louis''s in a high-five, she collapsed to her knees, gasping for breath. "I should have... run more," she managed to utter between her heavy breathing before slapping Louis''s hand.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    In stark contrast to everyone else''s starts, Louis burst forth with tremendous power that her foot kicked up a dirt storm, leaving a small crater in her wake. Ellie found herself on the receiving end of a shower of dirt on her head.


    All eyes turned towards Louis, stunned by her explosive takeoff. Cesar intrigued, hurried over to inspect the newly formed crater, captivated by the display of strength.


    Ellie dusted off the dirt, while Yusuf commented, "It seems like she might have awakened her Will some time ago. Perhaps she''ll be able to save us some valuable time." Yusuf paid particular attention to Louis, "I guess I''m not the only one who has made progress into the Physical Domain," glancing at Matthew and then at Al, who was still conversing with Jin.


    Cesar and Ellie began returning to the group, only to be startled by a sudden voice. "Wow, you guys still haven''t finished the first round. It''s been almost seven hours since I''ve been gone."


    Everyone jumped, turning around to find Romann standing there.


    His approach had been so silent that they hadn''t noticed him until he spoke. Romann walked past them, unfazed by their reactions. "Since you all seem far too relaxed, perhaps a prize will motivate you to move faster," he said, retrieving an item from a small brown pouch.


    The sight of the stone he held left everyone, especially Al, in shock. The stone had a mossy green hue and bore a peculiar symbol that Al recognized.


    Romann surveyed the group. "In case you''re not aware, this is a rare Ever-life stone from the Evergreen Leaf. It can catapult a beginner''s progress by leaps and bounds. The one who completes the fastest 10 miles will win it."


    Suddenly, a competitive spirit ignited within the group. All eyes turned towards Romann, while Cesar''s flames of determination burned ever brighter. Before they knew it, Romann had vanished without a trace.


    Amidst the fierce drive of competition that enveloped the group, Al stood apart, not feeling compelled to join in. "Should I shed this armor and take that Ever-life stone?" he contemplated.


    With determination in his eyes, he approached the resolute Cesar and whispered, his voice filled with urgency, "You must win that stone, no matter what. I bought one of those stones at Del Santos Collective. That stone imbued its essence in the water I gave you a drink of. It not only restores the body but also enhances strength and speed. You have to get it!"


    Cesar nodded, his gaze fixed on Yusuf. The time he had to beat was 44 minutes. The sensation of being an underdog surged within him, a feeling he hadn''t experienced in years. He didn''t merely want to win; he had an insatiable need to win. The exhilaration pulsated through his veins, overwhelming in its intensity. Taking a seat, he began his breathing exercise, channeling his focus and energy towards the forthcoming challenge.


    As time passed, Louis continued her run, sweat-soaking her robes. Unlike the others, she stubbornly refused to remove her robes despite the increasing heat.


    Jogging at a slow pace, she grumbled to herself, questioning the vague instructions given to her by her teacher. "Why does that old man have to be so cryptic? When he told me to start running, I thought he was implying I was overweight. All I''ve done is weight training. This long-distance running is just stupid."


    Finally, the fields came into view, and Louis picked up her pace, pushing herself to the limit. As she approached the group, she could hear their voices growing louder. She sprinted toward Matthew, slapping his palm before collapsing to the ground, gasping for breath. "One hour and twenty-two minutes," Jin shouted with a grin, announcing her time.


    Yusuf, who had expected her to come closer to his own time, had already formed his opinion and returned to his deep humming. Al and Jin had concluded their business transaction, with Al now sitting beside Ellie while Jin resumed his breathing exercises.


    Ellie was seated in the grass, engrossed in a red book. Al stood near her, his helmet casting an echoing, distant tone to his voice. "So, you can take the library book out?" he asked. Ellie responded softly, "Well, there is a prerequisite. You have to complete at least five tasks from the Library."


    Al nodded, his helmet bobbing as he recalled a familiar encounter. "I knew you looked familiar. You were the person granting access to the library when I went in. I''m assuming that was one of those tasks you completed before meeting the prerequisite," he remarked, struggling to sit beside her.


    Ellie closed her book. "Yes, you''re right. But I don''t remember ever seeing a person in armor like yours walking in," she said.


    Al laughed, removing his helmet. "You probably wouldn''t remember me, even if I wore the medical robe like I did when I entered." Ellie was taken by surprise by Al''s words. She remembered Al''s face and his worn-out medical rags.


    "Yes, I do remember you," she admitted, suddenly averting her gaze from him. Al, sensing her withdrawal, thought to himself, "Well, I guess I''m not everyone''s cup of tea. That''s a reaction I''m getting more often, it seems," as he placed his helmet back on his head.


    Louis, having caught her breath, spoke up. "So, we have just about everyone''s time. I don''t see a reason for anyone but Al to stay here." Yusuf opened his eyes and looked around before standing up and responding. "Louis, Romann came while you were running and offered an Ever-life stone to the person with the fastest 10-mile time. That being said, I agree with you. We should all know by now around what time to show up."


    Yusuf walked over to Al, seeking clarification. "What should we expect, an hour and a half for your lap?" Al chuckled and replied, "More like an hour, so don''t take your time because Matthew should be back soon, too."


    Yusuf smiled and said, "That''s fine. I''ll be back in an hour then." With that, Yusuf started walking away, and the rest of the group followed suit, except for Al and Cesar.


    Once they were far enough away, Al handed his C-Stone to Cesar and instructed him, "Go into my Burrow as I told you. I have an Ever-life stone in the unit''s water source. Take it and use it with this." He whispered the breathing technique he had learned from Jin.


    Cesar was at a loss for words, but Al quickly interrupted his thoughts. "Hey man, you said we got to have each other''s backs, remember?" Cesar looked at Al with determination and immense gratitude. "Thank you, man. Seriously, I will win that Ever-life stone!"


    With that, Cesar left. Al was left alone in the field, his gaze fixed on the distant giant statue of the armored man.

 Chapter 21: Breaking the Ice - Part Two

    Al stood alone in the vast field, his gaze fixated on the colossal statue of the armored man looming in the distance. Sighing, he lowered himself onto the ground, contemplating the challenge ahead. "This won''t be easy, but it''s not impossible," he muttered.


    Memories of his training as a boxer flashed through his mind ¨C the runs and strenuous hikes with weights. Besides, he had the Ever-life water by his side. There was no doubt in Al''s mind that he could complete the task in close to an hour.


    As he continued to mull over his thoughts, Al cleared his mind, awaiting Matthew''s arrival. Al could not accurately estimate the passing time without his C-stone, yet the minutes seemed to stretch endlessly. Doubts began to creep in, and Al started questioning his timekeeping abilities.


    Finally, a diminutive figure materialized in the distance, gradually growing closer. It was Matthew, his movements erratic ¨C running, stopping, walking, and then running again.


    Al''s curiosity quickly transformed into concern for their time limit. As Matthew drew nearer, Al could see Matthew''s anguished expression. A mixture of sweat and tears dripped down his chin, evoking a pitiful sight.


    Al abandoned any notion of sprinting into position; instead, he calmly approached the limping Matthew, waiting patiently for his arrival.


    Al closed his eyes, inhaling deeply as he retrieved his canteen with Ever-life water. Matthew''s pained whimpering grew nearer. Sobbing, Matthew shouted, "I''m sorry, I twisted my ankle shortly after my start."


    Al patiently waited for Matthew to approach before slapping his palm and handing him his canteen. "No need to apologize, Matthew. Take a sip of that water." Al encouraged. After a few drinks, Al worried Matthew would become suspicious of the miraculous water. To Al''s surprise, the water had minimal effect on Matthew.


    After taking back his canteen, Al got ready for his run, his sword resting firmly upon his shoulders.


    As he began jogging, Al contemplated the descriptions of the breathing technique he had obtained. What if he executed the technique while running?


    Recalling the conditions required for the Spearmint breathing technique, Al knew it was preferably performed in a hot room to elevate the heart rate. The method was intended to cool the body. Although Jin had advised him to be seated, Al felt compelled to experiment.


    Al initiated the initial steps of the breathing technique, instantly sensing his body temperature dropping. However, midway through, a sudden, stabbing pain pierced his chest, causing him to stumble and collapse to the ground.


    Regaining consciousness, Al hastily sprung to his feet, resuming his sprint with renewed determination. "Damn it! How long was I out? That was a close call." he mentioned, his voice laced with a tinge of apprehension.


    After approximately 10 minutes of relentless exertion, Al''s body was drenched in sweat, his legs and back aflame with exhaustion.


    Retrieving the half-empty canteen, he raised his helmet and took a few gulps to replenish his stamina. He felt a surge of energy coursing through his veins. He pushed himself to run even faster, determined to find the limits of the Ever-life water and his own body. He wondered which would falter first: his body or the water.


    As Matthew regained his strength, Yusuf approached and asked, "How long has it been since he left?" Matthew''s gaze was fixed downward as he answered, "It''s only been 20 minutes since he started running."


    Yusuf narrowed his eyes, observing the young, somewhat awkward Matthew. Yusuf quickly pieced the situation together.


    "So, you weren''t as swift as the rest. That''s alright; you''re also the youngest among us. Do you happen to know any breathing techniques?" Yusuf asked. Matthew slowly lifted his head, meeting Yusuf''s gaze. "Yeah, but they don''t seem to make a difference. My dad said it''s probably because I''m a late bloomer. He said coming here would help with that." he said in frustration.


    Yusuf, the eldest of his 11 siblings, saw a glimpse of his fifth youngest brother in Matthew''s demeanor. A warm smile tugged at Yusuf''s lips as he offered, "I''m sure your father is a remarkable teacher. How about I teach you one of the breathing techniques I''ve learned?"


    Matthew blushed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and anticipation, yet he couldn''t help but be intrigued by the offer.


    "Come on, little bro." Yusuf gently encouraged, sensing the young boy''s hesitation.


    Back in the running tack, Al resembled a relentless steam engine, his body moving with unwavering determination at a consistent pace. With each stride, his leg muscles became mush, and even his bones threatened to snap under the strain. Slightly slowing down, he took out his canteen and took a few gulps, refreshing his spirit.


    However, the pain seemed to have seeped deep into his bones, refusing to dissipate. Al had only a tiny amount of the Ever-life water remaining, but he refused to relent, pushing himself forward.


    While Al couldn''t discern the passing time, he had become well acquainted with the 15th Blood Ring and knew he had a few miles left. Drawing upon his reserves, he pushed the boundaries between his body''s demand for hydration and his relentless determination, yet weariness suffocated his very will.


    Al pushed his body and the Ever-life water''s recovery ability to the brink. And then, as if summoned by his unyielding onslaught on his body, Al began to experience a sensation he had read about in the red book within the library.


    A whirlpool seemed to swirl within the core of his stomach, intensifying with every breath he drew. It would rapidly unravel and reverse between inhales and exhales, dissipating throughout his body. The book mentioned that this phenomenon signaled the awakening of one''s Will, promising a greater outpouring of strength and endurance.


    However, Al felt no tangible surge of strength. Nevertheless, he persisted, homing in on the sensation of the swirling vortex.


    He retrieved the canteen for a final time, draining the last precious drops of the Ever-life water. Once again, he surged forward, running faster than ever before, defying all expectations as his metal-clad figure moved at the pace of an ordinary human.


    A tingling pain coursed through Al''s left shin just as Matthew and Yusuf came into view. The sight of Al''s struggle left them both in a state of shock, prompting Yusuf to position himself hastily.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Amid the chaos, Matthew''s voice pierced the air, screaming, "59 minutes and 23 seconds!"


    "Snap!" Al felt a surge of adrenaline. Lunging forward, he strained to reach Yusuf''s hand, but he fell short.


    Undeterred, Al crawled with all his might, inch by painful inch. Finally, with a last burst of effort, he made contact. "Slap!" Yusuf swiftly ran while Matthew shouted, "59 minutes and 57 seconds!" He rushed toward Al, who lay sprawled on the ground.


    Matthew knelt beside him, gently turning him over, only to witness Al wincing in agony. "Don''t touch me! My left leg is broken," Al pleaded. "If you want to help, find Cesar, tell him what happened, and tell him to fill my Canteen with water. He will know what to do. Tell him to hurry!"


    Matthew nodded and darted off in search of Cesar without hesitation.


    Al, struggling to move, crawled across the grassy field and discarded his helmet, revealing a pale face drenched in sweat. He tried cautiously removing his boot, but the searing pain proved too overwhelming.


    The spearmint breathing technique, he thought, though he doubted its ability to mend a broken leg. Perhaps only the Great Orchid possessed such power.


    With effort, Al sat himself up, his left leg awkwardly jutting out, and began the breathing technique amidst the agony.


    As Al continued with the breathing technique, a comforting warmth emanated from his chest, spreading gradually throughout his body. After five minutes, although his leg remained broken, the pain seemed to subside slightly.


    What intrigued Al during his practice was the correlation he noticed between his breathing and the swirling whirlpool sensation in his navel.


    It moved in clockwise and counterclockwise patterns. The connection between his breath and the energy within his stomach''s navel fascinated him. However, despite the intriguing discovery, the breathing exercise failed to mend his broken leg, leaving Al to endure the waves of pain that threatened to overwhelm him.


    "Why is he taking so long? He''s supposed to start running soon anyway!" Al murmured to himself; his words strained between breaths.


    Finally, relief washed over him as he spotted Cesar and Matthew sprinting toward the field where he lay. Al couldn''t help but feel immense relief.


    "Here ya go!" Cesar declared, tossing Al''s canteen filled with the replenished Ever-life water.


    "That''s what happens when you push yourself too hard, you crazy bastard. You gotta learn to train smarter, like me!" Cesar jested. Al ignored Cesar''s advice as he gulped down the miraculous water.


    Suddenly, intense pressure began to build within his leg. "Pop!" The pain surged sharply, engulfing Al''s senses.


    Al closed his eyes, ignoring the pain. He was determined not to waste a drop of the precious Ever-life water and downed the canteen.


    "Aaaahhh, Damn!" Al yelled as he tossed the empty canteen in agony. After a final pop, a pitiful groan escaped his lips. "Ugh, I drank too much water. I need to pee."


    Setting his canteen aside, Al made another attempt to remove his boot. Although the pain persisted, he wrestled it off. His left leg, from knee to foot, was a swollen, bruised mess of purple and red.


    He cautiously attempted to apply weight, testing his ability to stand, but the searing pain was still unbearable. Matthew and Cesar rushed over, eager to lend a helping hand, but Al dismissed their assistance, his voice strained as he tried to sound resolute. "Thanks, but I can do the rest alone."


    Cesar''s expression tilted, and he returned Al''s C-stone before leaving him alone.


    Al slowly lowered himself to the ground, extending his left leg and putting away his C-stone after checking the time.


    After a few minutes, he began performing the spearmint breathing technique again, his mind grappling with a single pressing concern. "I really, really need to pee."


    As Yusuf sprinted into view, Matthew''s eyes widened in awe, and he swiftly retrieved his C-stone. "Forty-one minutes! Yusuf has already shaved off three minutes. He truly is amazing!" Matthew exclaimed.


    Cesar appeared irritated by Matthew''s comment. Muttering to himself, "I''ll show you amazing," he positioned himself to run.


    Al seemed more relaxed and attuned to the rhythm of the Spearmint breathing technique. He felt the whirlpool in his navel synchronizing with his breaths. Its warmth appeared to compliment the cooling sensations the Spearmint breathing technique produced, flowing in waves into his injured left leg.


    The more he concentrated his attention on his leg, the stronger the effect. Suddenly, a resounding "Slap!" reverberated, signaling Cesar''s departure.


    Unlike his previous triumphant finish, Yusuf appeared utterly drained and sweaty as he approached Al and Matthew, panting heavily. Desperate for water, he glanced at Al''s canteen.


    He walked toward the closed-eyed Al, who was in the midst of his breathing exercise, intending to grab one of the containers. As Yusuf gapped the canteen, Al''s grip tightened around his wrist, and he exclaimed, "No! You can''t drink that!"


    Confused, Yusuf furrowed his brow as he protested, "Please, man, just a drink. Then I''ll go to my Burrow to bring water for everyone."


    Al gazed at Yusuf with a complex expression, weighed down by shame and relief. "I understand, but... that''s not water," he said quietly. Yusuf''s eyes darted towards the canteen, realizing the warmth he felt when he gapped it, and his face contorted in disgust.


    Yusuf ripped his hand from the container and yelled, "You''re sick, man! That''s not something you do in the open!" With a storm of anger, Yusuf left.


    Al was relieved that he had finished the Ever-life water. The last thing he wanted was for rumors to spread that he had a stone that instantly healed any exhaustion or tiredness.


    However, Al couldn''t help but feel slightly embarrassed at the thought of Yusuf spreading rumors that he liked to pee in his canteens. He hoped this misunderstanding wouldn''t spread among the others. Ultimately, Al had more pressing matters, such as healing his left leg.


    Engrossed in his thoughts, Al concentrated on the healing sensations from the swirling whirlpool in his navel. Waves of relief cascaded through his leg, but he couldn''t determine whether the Spearmint breathing technique or the whirlpool of energy was responsible for the healing effect.


    With Matthew and Yusuf gone, Al anticipated that Jin would be the next person to arrive. He continued his breathing technique and harnessed the energy within him.


    His focus was intense, directed towards his leg. Still, his mind couldn''t help but wonder. "Considering Matthew took around one hour and forty minutes, everyone should have shown up earlier." As if in response, his eyes opened just in time to catch Jin approaching from the housing units.


    Suddenly, tremors raced up Al''s leg, causing him to shut his eyes again. The critical moment marked a crucial phase in the healing process. It felt like he was pushing a thousand needles through his left leg bone.


    Jin stood by, observing Al''s struggle, and moved a few feet away, patiently waiting. According to Jin''s estimation, Cesar would arrive in approximately ten minutes. However, those ten minutes seemed to stretch endlessly, and another five slipped away.


    Jin''s patience waned. The sound of rushing water echoed, reminiscent of a dam bursting open. With a choking sound, Al dropped to one knee, vomiting a black liquid that splashed on his helmet.


    Picking up his helmet, Al wiped the viscous substance off. Jin watched the unsettling scene unfold. The liquid resembled rusted blood.


    Struggling to catch his breath, Al examined his leg, finding it free of bruises or swelling.


    Al rose, stomping on his left leg and kicking the air. Surprisingly, his left leg felt better than brand new.

 Chapter 22: Autonomous Revolution Converter-A.R.C.

    Al rose to his feet, determinedly stomping on his left leg multiple times. To his surprise, his left leg felt remarkably stronger. Glancing at Jin, he remarked, "Don''t worry, he should be back in another 10 minutes." Al walked toward Jin, noticing an emblem of a beautifully adorned bridge symbol on his white and blue robe.


    "I was hoping you could answer a question," Al said, standing beside Jin, who gestured for him to sit. Al complied, struggling to sit down and meticulously wiping down his helmet while awaiting Jin''s response.


    Jin replied candidly, "I''ve given it some thought, and feel free to ask me anything. It''s better to see each other as teammates rather than business partners." Al grinned, agreeing.


    Pondering momentarily, Al said, "I think that would be for the best. Lately, I''ve been feeling a swirling whirlpool in the navel of my stomach¡ªa sign of Will supposedly awakening. However, the red book never explains the connection between breathing techniques and this spinning energy. Yet, I sense a definite connection when I perform the breathing technique you taught me."


    Jin smiled, restraining his inclination to laugh at someone lacking foundational knowledge this far in their training.


    Despite his inclination to laugh, Jin understood Al had never had a teacher or mentor. He calmly and deliberately said, "The Red Book doesn''t typically delve into a person''s Autonomous Revolution Converter or A.R.C. An awakened Will is the result of a properly functioning A.R.C. Think of your A.R.C as an engine that converts one''s Will into an external manifestation."


    Jin paused, observing Al''s expression, anticipating the barrage of questions that were about to follow. Before Al could begin, Jin swiftly interjected, "Everyone is born with an A.R.C., but not everyone awakens their Will. As individuals undergo experiences that enable them to master their heartbeat and breath, eventually, they stimulate their A.R.C. As their A.R.C begins to revolve, one''s Will naturally awakens."


    Jin lifted up his left hand, placed his palm on his abdomen, and changed his breathing pattern. "Each person''s breath and heartbeat possess a unique signature of their Will, so their A.R.C. is constantly responsive to their breathing and heartbeat. Breathing techniques allow individuals to prompt their A.R.C and, ultimately, direct their Will in a desired manner."


    Jin hoped his explanation would satisfy Al''s curiosity and help him understand the intricate connection between breathing techniques, the A.R.C, and awakening one''s Will.


    Al absorbed the newfound knowledge, "So, this is their source of power," he mused, contemplating Jin''s explanation. While Al still had lingering questions, he knew that Jin had said as much as he knew.


    "You should be thrilled to sense your A.R.C. and experience the effects of breathing techniques on it. It''s a strong indication you are very close to awakening your will," Jin remarked, conveying a sense of admiration.


    He shared stories of family members who had dedicated their lives to awakening their will. Some never felt the revolutions of their A.R.C., while others failed to awaken their Will after feeling their A.R.C.''s revolutions.


    "So, when do you think Cesar will be arriving?" Jin passively mentioned. Just as he spoke, a figure appeared in the distance, sprinting with all their might. "You better hurry; he''s approaching quickly!" Al replied.


    Jin rushed to assume his position, visibly eager to commence the run. Al took out his C-stone, watching as Cesar dashed past Jin, his palm slapping against Jin''s outstretched hand before gradually decelerating. Jin swiftly set off at a moderate pace.


    Cesar approached Al, panting heavily, his hands on his head. "What''s the time? Did I beat him?" Cesar shouted, his voice strained between breaths. Al hesitated, unsure how to break the news that Yusuf had defeated Cesar once again.


    Hoping to maintain Cesar''s motivation, Al mustered excitement and said, "You did really well! You shaved off a whole 6 minutes from your previous time! The Ever-life water seems to have worked wonders for you. But, well... you didn''t beat Yusuf. You were off by 2 minutes."


    Cesar, unexpectedly, didn''t erupt in anger this time. Instead, he absorbed the information with a severe expression, remaining silent.


    Changing the subject, Al attempted to focus on what Jin had revealed. "Anyway," Al began, "Jin just told me something incredible everyone else probably already knows." Intrigued, Cesar asked, "What is it?"


    Al recollected Jin''s explanation and continued, "Apparently, we all have something called an A.R.C. It stands for Autonomous Revolution Converter, the source of our manifested Will, like an engine. Earlier, when I broke my leg and used the Spearmint breathing technique to heal it, I felt a spinning sensation in the depths of my stomach. Jin mentioned that this happens when someone awakens their will. So, I guess I''m getting closer to awakening my Will now." Al finished speaking.


    Cesar''s serious expression melted away, replaced by a simmering anger. "That''s cool, but I don''t need some cheap trick like that. I''ll beat Yusuf on my own. Keep your little magical water, too. It would help if you had it more than I do, especially with your one-hour run time," Cesar snapped, his words dripping with resentment.


    With that, he stormed off alone, leaving Al in shock. Memories of their initial meeting resurfaced, reminding Al of how abrasive Cesar could be.


    As the hours trickled by, Al returned to his burrow only once to clean his helmet and canteen and refill it with Ever-life water. He mostly spent his spare time on the field, engaged in the only genuine breathing exercise he knew.


    Occasionally, he would take short naps, seeking brief respite amidst the training. Unlike the others, who merely showed up for the run and returned to work on their tasks. The team had noticed that Matthew had disrupted the rhythm, lagging by approximately 40 minutes.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    As the hours ticked away, each member improved at their own pace. Surprisingly, Yusuf had managed to slash his time down to an impressive 37 minutes, firmly securing his position at the top. Not far behind, Jin had reduced his time to a commendable 40 minutes.


    Cesar and Al, though progressing more slowly, still managed to make some headway. Cesar had trimmed off an additional 2 minutes, achieving a time of 41 minutes, while Al followed closely at 54 minutes.


    Ellie and Louis fell in between Al and Cesar regarding progress.


    However, Matthew struggled, inadvertently impeding the team''s overall time. Despite Yusuf''s mentoring efforts, Matthew lagged at one hour and thirty minutes.


    The constant running, lack of adequate rest, and the weight of the individual tasks they had to perform began to take their toll on everyone except Al, who had no pending task.


    As the second day of running neared its end, Al sat alone in the training field, sipping from his canteen. The effects of the Ever-life stone had significantly diminished over the past two days, but Al could still sense its subtle influence.


    "Given how things are going, Yusuf is likely to win that Ever-life stone," Al mused. "Since his outburst and refusal of my help, he hasn''t spoken more than a sentence to me. Good thing I''m running last. If anyone but Cesar is in the lead, I will shed this armor and give it my all."


    A few feet away, Louis lingered. Al had become a constant presence for anyone waiting to run. They had all made assumptions about Al''s situation, with some speculating that he couldn''t afford a housing unit.


    Meanwhile, Ellie was already returning, her appearance noticeably less chubby in just two days.


    Louis approached Al, preparing to take her position. With a swift slap from Ellie, Louis propelled herself forward, launching into her run.


    It was their ninth lap, and everyone''s times remained consistent with their eighth lap, except for Cesar, who managed to shave off another second.


    Wearing a soft smile despite her sleep-deprived state, Ellie remarked, "It''s fine. You don''t have to give me the time for this lap. It doesn''t count."


    Al responded wryly, "Yeah, I figured everyone would be holding back until the last lap." Al got along better with Ellie and Jin than the rest of the group, apart from the cold-shouldered Cesar.


    "So, you plan on running with that thing on again," Ellie commented, referring to Al''s armor. "I heard you might take it off on the final lap to gain a boost and win."


    Al replied, "Maybe." Ellie studied his expression momentarily, attempting to discern a definitive answer from his vague response.


    Realizing it was futile to read someone clad in armor, she turned and left, leaving Al alone in the field again. It was going to be Matthew''s turn to run.


    Al let out a tired yawn and settled himself on the ground. Despite feeling drowsy, he knew he couldn''t afford to nap since his turn would soon come after Matthew.


    The real reason he avoided sleeping in his housing unit was a source of embarrassment. Haunted by relentless nightmares and unwanted memories, he found solace in keeping himself awake.


    For now, his focus remained solely on his training.


    His goal was to achieve a time of at least 40 minutes while wearing his armor unless Cesar failed to surpass Yusuf. In that case, Al would have no choice but to shed the armor and attempt to defeat Yusuf himself.


    Lost in his thoughts, Al was snapped back to reality as Matthew emerged from the direction of the hospital. He was walking with a slight limp. Al observed the miserable-looking boy''s puffy eyes and flushed cheeks.


    "Everyone else has adapted to the running for the most part, except for Matthew. He seems to be struggling just to maintain his starting pace. Could it be his age?" Al pondered, waving at Matthew to join him.


    Being the youngest, Matthew elicited empathy from the others, leading them to tolerate his shortcomings, except for Louis, who constantly expressed her disdain. Fortunately, their interactions were limited.


    Al inquired about the bone fractures on Matthew''s feet and asked if they had healed. Matthew looked in Al''s direction and responded with a sad nod.


    They sat near each other, doing no breathing exercises; they just sat quietly. Like a still lake, Al saw a reflection of hopelessness in Matthew''s eyes.


    "Everyone around us is growing stronger, except for you," Al uttered, swiftly cutting off any response from Matthew. Memories of a recent incident flooded Al''s mind. "Do you recall, just two days ago, what Romann said about your father? "


    Matthew''s gaze turned bitter, and tears welled up. "Of course, I remember. It''s just... my body; it''s different from everyone else''s. I am trying; I swear I am!" Matthew said, attempting to maintain his composure.


    Al removed his helmet, casting a pensive glance before speaking again. ¡°Hey, I believe you. What I''m trying to get you to understand is that you have to be able to back up what you say. That means you have to know what you''re capable of, and the only way to know that is through constant failure. If I''m honest, I think you''re too young to be here. You should consider this a failed attempt and go home and study it for a few years, then give it another try. It''s fine as long as you never give up.¡±


    Although Al''s words sounded reasonable, deep down, he recognized he was trying to cut Matthew down. Witnessing Matthew''s frailty and weak state stirred an unfamiliar disgust in Al.


    Apologies were on the tip of Al''s tongue, but Matthew interjected, "I understand what you''re saying, but I made a promise to my father that I would try my hardest. He was so thrilled to send me here..."


    In the distance, Louis emerged, gradually approaching.


    Matthew closed his eyes, gathered his resolve, and opened them, ready to head towards the track. "Matthew, wait!" a voice called out; Matthew almost froze.


    That voice¡ªit was unmistakable. He never expected him to appear right before he was about to run.


    "Al! Take Matthew''s place. You will be running in his place from now on." Romann commanded, leaving Al in a state of shock. He promptly obeyed, setting off to meet the approaching Louis.


    "It''s not that he''s entirely correct. Your heart''s reaction to his words revealed the truth to me. Regardless of age, your heart is not yet attuned to allow your Will to awaken. You require more experience to fortify your heart. It would be best for you to train alongside your father for a few more years and then return." Romann instructed the young boy.


    Perceiving Matthew''s heartbeat loud and clear. It confirmed to Romann that he had made the right decision. He could discern relief and slight disappointment within the boy''s heartbeat.


    "Prepare to gather your belongings. I will make the necessary arrangements for your journey. Also, pass along the message to your father that I advise him to slow down a bit, as you will soon surpass his ancient butt," Romann said, prompting a nod and a soft smile from Matthew before the boy turned and departed.


    Romann pivoted just in time to witness Al sprinting in the distance. Thoughts swirled within his mind, "To Matthew, Al''s words may have appeared as guidance, but it was evident that he aimed to push a fragile kid further to the edge. He probably finds satisfaction in kicking people when they are down. I''ll have to keep an eye on him."


    Lost in contemplation, Romann noticed Louis approaching him. In his signature fashion, Romann vanished in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 23: Coming Clean

    Al jogged at a moderate pace. He had to run 20 miles to make up for Matthew, who was now gone. Surprisingly, he discovered that running with the armor wasn''t as burdensome anymore. It felt as if he was not wearing any armor whatsoever. At least, that is how he felt in the first few miles.


    After an hour and fifty minutes of continuous jogging, Al found himself moving at a sluggish pace. He decided to gulp down the last remnants of Ever-life water from his canteen, but it no longer affected him. It hardly quenched his thirst.


    Motivated by the sight of Louise and Yusuf on the training fields, Al summoned the strength to increase his pace slightly. The figures drew closer.


    Al''s armor clanged louder than ever with each step, weighing him down and inviting him to succumb to gravity. Finally, he managed to slap Yusuf''s palm, collapsing to the ground in exhaustion.


    Gasping for breath, Al crawled to the grassy field and sat down to initiate the spearmint breathing technique, desperately trying to recover. Meanwhile, Yusuf propelled himself forward with astonishing speed, disappearing from Al''s and Louise''s fields of vision. It was the Final Lap.


    After ten grueling minutes, Al noticed Louise staring at him. He got up and moved, making his way toward a remote section of the grassy field, away from Louise''s watchful gaze. He settled down once more, resuming his rhythmic breathing exercise.


    After closing his eyes, he found himself unexpectedly interrupted by Louise, who had approached him. Her curiosity had reached a breaking point, and she could no longer suppress her questions. "What were Romann and Matthew talking about? And why did you run on his behalf?" she asked, her impatience growing.


    Al, however, offered a dismissive response. "I don''t know. Go ask them," causing Louise''s usually pale complexion to flush with a vibrant shade of red. She had expected such a response from him, yet it still ignited a spark of fury within her.


    Just as Louise was about to turn and walk away, Al''s voice reached her ears once more. "Actually, I wouldn''t mind telling you, but I have a condition. Teach me a breathing technique," he proposed, a mischievous glimmer apparent beneath his helmet.


    Louise scoffed, rolling her eyes in disbelief. "Nice try! It''s too bad for you; I don''t know such techniques. So, forget it," she retorted, ready to resume her departure.


    However, Al''s following words halted her in her tracks. "Wait, you don''t know any breathing techniques despite having awakened your will?" he remarked, his voice laced with intrigue.


    Louise paused, turning back to face him. "I guess I know one¡ªthe basic sustenance breathing technique. But I lack any specialized techniques like Jin," she admitted, her tone tinged with resignation.


    Al''s helmet hid his grin as he said, "That''s perfectly fine. I''ll take it. In exchange, I will tell you everything that happened." He proposed his offer, hanging in the air.


    Louise pondered the situation for a brief moment, realizing that the sustenance breathing technique is the most basic technique. Almost everyone who cultivated Will knew about it, and Al would likely discover it eventually.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you all about the sustenance breathing technique. In return, you''ll shed light on everything that unfolded." Louis settled herself down and explained the sustenance breathing technique to Al, delving into its intricacies. She had eloquently described it as a two-fold breathing method. Al absorbed the information, finding it easy to commit to memory.


    As their conversation progressed, Cesar arrived, followed shortly by Jin. Even Ellie arrived early. They all wanted to see what time Yusuf got on his final lap.


    Once Al and Louise finished speaking, she retreated to a solitary spot, her gaze lingering on him with an intriguing mix of curiosity. This sudden shift between Louise and Al piqued Ellie''s curiosity.


    Although great for recovering stamina and endurance, the spearmint breathing technique still left Al feeling hungry. Hopefully, that would change with the Sustenance breathing technique.


    Just as Al began to synchronize his breaths accordingly, Ellie softly spoke. "No way! He did it in 31 minutes! Ten miles in 31 minutes, each mile under 4 minutes!" The words hung in the air, accompanied by another voice that chimed in. "31 minutes is impressive, but I got this." Cesar confidently said as he walked toward the track.


    "31 minutes and 54 seconds!" Jin announced, and in an instant, Yusuf''s hand connected with Cesar''s palm. A gust of wind swept through the area as Cesar took off running.


    His movements were fluid and rapid, carrying him far into the distance in no time. Al resumed the sustenance breathing technique.


    Meanwhile, the others congratulated Yusuf, although it was clear that they all wished to surpass him.


    In their gathered state, Romann emerged, catching their attention. He had approached from the direction of Del Santos Collective. Unnoticed by everyone, especially Al, who was engrossed in his breathing technique.


    Romann spoke up. "My test is nearing its conclusion. At this point, Yusuf is leading the race to obtain the Ever-life stone. However, any one of you can still claim victory. If you''re curious about the stone''s effectiveness, look at Al over there," Romann continued, gesturing toward Al and the canteen he held.


    Romann''s words provoked puzzled expressions from the group. "Is that why you lied and implied you had peed in your canteen!?" Yusuf blurted out, his voice laden with disbelief. Now, all eyes were fixed on Al and his canteen.


    Romann''s casual response added fuel to the confusion. "Was I not supposed to say that? Oh well." Romann retorted nonchalantly.


    Despite Al''s initial anger, he found relief in Romann''s reaction. "Yeah, I do have an Ever-life stone, and yes, it did provide some assistance. However, it''s a pity that the stone''s effectiveness diminishes rather quickly," Al responded, his voice tinged with disappointment.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Romann fixated his gaze silently on Al while the rest of the group engaged in a discussion sparked by Al''s revelation.


    Romann''s voice boomed, cutting through the chatter with clarity. "It no longer affects you because you have used it all up. And since it''s no longer useful to you, I think you should give it to one of your teammates," he declared. The group''s attention swiftly turned to Al, awaiting his response.


    Considering Romann''s suggestion, Al swiftly replied, "Actually, that''s not a bad idea. If anyone is interested, the starting price for the stone is 250 merits."


    Romann concealed his discontent with the price mentioned as the group murmured skeptically. Louise couldn''t help but snort in disbelief. "Yeah, right. I''ve visited the Del Santos Collective and seen Ever-life stones for around 150 merits. You''re just trying to rip us off, " she said.


    Yusuf appeared interested, but Jin interjected swiftly. "Agreed, 200 seems rather excessive. Besides, most of its usefulness has already diminished. How about 100 merits?" he proposed.


    Al shook his helmet in refusal before asserting, "I happen to know for a fact that this is the last one available, and it won''t be restocked anytime soon. It''s 200 or nothing! No one is forcing any of you to make a purchase."


    Jin clenched his teeth and turned away, followed by the rest of the group, except for Yusuf, who hesitated momentarily before deeming the price too steep.


    Romann''s left ear twitched, drawing his attention. "Interesting. The training has triggered a breakthrough. Cesar is about to finish in 25 minutes." Romann whispered to himself.


    After a few moments, a figure emerged, sprinting toward them with remarkable speed. It was Cesar, his strides elongated, effortlessly maintaining a moderate jogging pace. He was cutting through the air.


    Jin hurriedly positioned himself, anticipating Cesar''s arrival.


    With incredible speed, Cesar approached, giving Jin no time to hesitate. "25 minutes!" Ellie exclaimed, announcing Cesar''s impressive time.


    After finishing, Cesar made his way over to the group, gasping for breath. "I told you I would beat him," he declared, his words interspersed with heavy breaths.


    Amidst the excitement and commotion, Yusuf seized the opportunity. Realizing that his chances of winning the Ever-life stone were slim, he quietly approached Al and discreetly gave him the 200 merits in exchange for his Ever-life stone.


    "I suppose that leaves only Matthew to begin showing signs of awakening his Will," Cesar remarked, scanning the surroundings for the absent blonde boy. Curiosity sparked among the others, and their attention turned towards the topic.


    "Matthew is on his way back to his father. He was sent here prematurely. Individuals often come back a few years later. Don''t worry about him. That''s all you need to know," Romann left the group surprised.


    Louis looked at Al with a persistent curiosity, which didn''t escape Ellie''s observant eye. Ellie began piecing together fragments of what might have transpired.


    After another 29 minutes, Jin completed his lap, surprisingly surpassing Yusuf but falling short of Cesar''s time.


    Now, it was Ellie''s turn to run. As time passed, Romann sat in a trance-like state, deep in meditation.


    Soon, everyone finished their laps. No one was able to beat Cesar. Al intended to let Cesar win, so he patiently awaited his turn. However, as Louise embarked on her lap, Romann''s eyes opened; he appeared to have made some choice.


    "This is a competition, Al. Remove that armor and truly compete. It''s the least you can do for Matthew," Romann instructed.


    "What the hell did you do to our little bro?" Yusuf exclaimed, his concern palpable.


    Al ignored the responses. He knew deep down that Romann was right. He had been impulsive and reckless in his words with Matthew, and now he was paying the price. "Romann is right. I shouldn''t have been so harsh on the kid." Al''s mind became flooded with reflections on his actions.


    Romann sensed the wavering and fluctuations of Al''s awakening Will. Although suspicious of Al''s true intentions, guiding his students meant reinforcing and fortifying their Will, which necessitated understanding their hearts and the reasons behind their actions.


    As Al smirked and removed his armor, his original plan to cooperate with Cesar slowly shifted. Piece by piece, he shed his armor until he stood in his medical robe, readying himself for the competition.


    Al appeared to control his weight effortlessly with graceful hops and warm-up exercises. Whispers spread among the group.


    Al turned to face everyone. "Let''s make one thing clear! Even without the Ever-life stone, none of you ever stood a chance." he proclaimed, his voice filled with confidence. As Louise approached the finish line, Al continued, "What I''m about to demonstrate is the difference between you and me."


    Yusuf couldn''t help but interject, "Boo! You sound like a villain." Jin nodded in agreement while Cesar shook his head. Louise slapped Al''s palm and completed her lap. She had come in at 32 minutes.


    "Stop wasting time and start running, Al! What the hell are you doing?" Cesar shouted, urging him forward. Al finished his speech and waved to Louise to join the group.


    Louise, breathing heavily, joined the group, and Al explained, "I want all of you to be here so there won''t be any confusion about who''s number one."


    He turned around, slowly reaching the running field, aware that time was ticking. Taking a stance, he prepared himself.


    ''Boom!'' Al''s take-off displayed explosiveness that left even larger indents than Louis had created. He moved like lightning, disappearing before the others could react. Shock and astonishment overwhelmed them. However, Yusuf frowned, asserting, "He gained that power from the Ever-life stone."


    Cesar''s expression turned serious as he shook his head. "You''re wrong. The truth is, the first time we met, Al and I got into a fight. His strength and speed far surpassed mine. I had no chance except for the element of surprise."


    The group quietly waited for Al''s return. To their astonishment, Al had completed 10 miles in just 19 minutes, running each mile in less than two minutes.


    Romann used a spell, allowing him to communicate with Al silently. His lips moved, but no audible words were spoken. However, Al could hear Romann''s message: "Don''t forget you have to run twice to make up for Matthew."


    Upon hearing Romann''s reminder, an ugly frown appeared on Al''s face. Nevertheless, he continued running, leaving the rest of the group speechless as they witnessed his speed.


    Once Al was out of sight, Romann retrieved his Ever-life stone and turned to Cesar. "Here, congratulations. Cesar, you have won this competition," Romann said, offering the stone to Cesar.


    Cesar''s face was confused as he replied, "You can''t be serious." Ellie chimed in, echoing the sentiment, "Yeah, we all just saw Al take first place."


    Romann quickly corrected her, stating, "No, he still needs to finish the miles for Matthew. So, Cesar, take it." Reluctantly, Cesar accepted the Ever-life stone, still perplexed by the turn of events.


    Romann let out a long yawn, signaling the conclusion of their introductory training. "Alright, that concludes our training for now. Our next meeting will be in 12 hours at the 15th Blood Rings Alchemical Institute. See you there, and please make sure everyone shows up. The six of you will form a phantom ring for this short training," Romann announced before leaving.


    As the others dispersed, Cesar remained behind, patiently waiting for Al. He stared at the Ever-life stone in his possession, contemplating the unexpected outcome and wondering what Al''s reaction would be.

 Chapter 24: The World as Will

    Cesar was holding the Ever-life stone Romann had awarded him. Unsure how Al was going to take it. Cesar approached Al as he finished running. Cesar explained how everyone had dispersed after Romann awarded him the Ever-life stone and how he wanted them to meet in the Alchemical Institute in 12 hours.


    Al shrugged at hearing Romann had given Cesar the stone. Al began sharing what had been bothering him, unveiling his belief that his room was haunted. Despite Cesar''s skepticism toward ghosts, he agreed to switch rooms with Al as they made their way to the housing units.


    It had been around two weeks since Al and Cesar arrived at the 15th Blood Ring, and they hadn''t fully settled into their housing units yet, so switching rooms wasn''t an issue.


    Al found himself in Cesar''s previous unit, lying on the stone floor that came with each unit. The radiant crystals embedded in the central ceiling illuminated the room, which provided a constant, warm glow.


    As Al started to unwind, still wearing his armor, he pondered, "Alchemical institute, huh?" After a few minutes, sleep enveloped him.


    Six hours into his slumber, a dripping sound echoed through the room. The room''s water trough had overflowed, and now water spilled onto the floor. Al''s helmet and armor were gradually soaked as the water seeped inside.


    Confused, he jolted awake, his heart pounding. To his astonishment, he discovered water seeping through his helmet and armor, soaking his robe. "I''m far too drenched for this to be a dream," Al thought, struggling to comprehend the situation. The water quickly rose to his knees.


    With urgency, Al began walking away from the water trough, struggling against the weight of his waterlogged armor. As he reached the room''s midpoint, the water had completely submerged him. Undeterred, Al pushed through the water, his lungs burning with the need for air.


    A growing sense of unease gnawed at him. "Something isn''t right," Al thought, trepidation flicking through his veins.


    Painstakingly, he navigated the bottom of the unit''s stairs, his movements slow and laborious. Al''s lungs felt like they were about to burst as he mustered every ounce of strength. Just as he looked up, a shiver ran down his spine, compelling him to glance toward the darkness of the adjacent room to his left.


    His lungs screamed for oxygen, threatening to betray him at any moment. Darkness enveloped his vision, overtaking him completely.


    Al awoke, his body drenched in sweat, realizing it had all been a vivid dream. The room''s temperature had surged dramatically. He was soaked in his own sweat.


    As he sat up, contemplating the events of his dream, he glanced toward the dark room and let out a small, ironic laugh. For the first time, he removed his armor without feeling the vulnerability that had plagued him before. He now understood that his problem could not be warded off by mere armor.


    A sense of freedom washed over him as he shed the protective layers, feeling an incredible wave of coolness enveloping his body. Soon, exhaustion overcame him, and he swiftly succumbed to sleep again.


    Another four hours drifted by until Al stirred awake. He had slept for nearly ten hours, the last four being the most rest he had experienced in months. The room had reverted to its average temperature during his sleep.


    Al promptly donned his armor, and its familiar weight settled upon him. He refilled his canteen with standard Housing Unit water, which, though superior to regular water, was of no significant difference to Al. Before ascending the stairs, he fixated on the darkness of the adjacent room.


    Outside, he met up with Cesar. A hint of mockery tinged Cesar''s voice. "You ready? I''ve heard that the real training begins at the Alchemical Institute." Cesar said, full of excitement. Al''s helmet concealed his sardonic expression, but the tone of his reply was unmistakable. "Really? Where did you supposedly hear this from, and how much did it cost?"


    Cesar chuckled and responded, "Haha, believe it or not, I didn''t pay a dime. It seems the group has taken a liking to me. If you plan on earning their favor, you might want to share your knowledge about Matthew. Everyone, except Louise, has been curious and asked me if I know anything." Al absorbed Cesar''s words as they approached the Alchemical Institute.


    Al abruptly halted and removed his helmet. His voice filled with frustration and bitterness. "You want to know what happened? I''ll tell you. I spoke the truth to Matthew. I told him he was too young, inexperienced, and weak to be here. I told him he should leave and go back home."


    Cesar was taken aback by Al''s callousness towards someone so young. He was about to voice his thoughts when Al cut him off. "I didn''t say those words because they were true. I said them because I wanted to slap him with his inadequacy. Fortunately, Romann overheard me and decided to punish me. That''s why I ran longer than anyone else. That''s all there is to it." With those words, Al donned his helmet once more and resumed walking.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Still reeling from Al''s casual admission, Cesar hurried to catch up with him. Thirty minutes later, both stood outside a two-story building with a domed structure at the end.


    The entire group had gathered there. Louise spotted them first and exclaimed, "They''re here! We can finally enter and meet Romann." All eyes turned towards the approaching duo. Everyone''s excitement was palpable except Yusuf, who seemed visibly bothered by the duo.


    At the entrance of the Alchemical Institute, a youthful man and woman stood guard, guarding the wide double doors. The man, positioned on the left, was responsible for granting individual entry, while the woman, placed on the right, oversaw groups.


    Al and Cesar joined the rest of the group and approached the woman. "This must be Romann''s group," she acknowledged. "Romann is currently inside with Rubber Boy Rosy. Once I scan your C-stones, you may proceed."


    As they entered, a collective gasp escaped everyone''s lips as their eyes roamed the extraordinary sight before them. A small indoor waterfall, spanning two stories, cascaded over a colossal ruby, standing five feet tall. The waterfall created a serene lake within the lobby, with a narrow stream dividing the room in half. The stream culminated in a one-foot square hole, swallowing its gentle flow.


    Yet, the marvel that captivated them was a towering cylindrical vase, each measuring ten feet tall. These vases brimmed with a strange clear liquid, within which an immense figure, standing eight to nine feet tall, remained suspended. It was a sight that defied comprehension.


    Al, driven by curiosity, took the first step forward. Approaching one of the colossal vases, he appeared tiny in comparison. His eyes fixated on a plaque affixed to a pole about a foot away.


    Al began to read aloud the inscription: "Origin: Aia. Name: Dawn Keeper. Summary: A being of limited intellect, born from the essence of light, residing at the pinnacle of the mortal chasm. Its purpose is to aid the growth of Light-acolytes, often under the guidance of a powerful already developed Light-acolyte."


    The words hung in the air, leaving Cesar beside him bewildered. In a calm tone, Cesar whispered, "What the fuck does that even mean?" Al, grappling with the same question himself, had no immediate response.


    They both turned their gaze toward the indescribable creature standing before them. Its hairless head wrapped in cloth, devoid of a discernible nose or ears. Its long, slender body extended, with the left arm resembling more of a whip than a human limb. Yet, the creature''s most awe-inspiring feature was its immense wings, angelic in nature, which enshrouded and encased its form.


    Interrupting their contemplation, Romann''s voice resonated in the room. "I don''t want any distractions. In time, much of what you witness here will become clear." Romann''s sudden appearance startled them as he stood behind Al and Cesar, casting an authoritative presence in the room.


    Romann strode ahead, ascending the stairs beside a wall adorned with rolls of intricately etched rune stones. The group hurriedly followed suit, Yusuf and Louise taking the lead behind Romann. They formed a row of six, proceeding through a narrow hallway adorned with numbered rooms¡ª2a, 3a¡ªuntil Romann stopped at room 4a. He accessed the room using his C-stone, and the others eagerly stepped inside.


    As they entered, their attention was immediately drawn to a colossal armillary compass occupying the center of the room. The spherical contraption featured an outer ring adorned with a radiant sun and an inner ring depicting a serene moon, surrounded by numerous smaller rings representing celestial bodies.


    The group awaited Romann''s words impatiently. Their progress in training had been nothing short of remarkable in just a few days. They had already surpassed what most could even imagine a human being capable of.


    "You six will be a Phantom Seed until the end of our training, and you will be free to remain as such." Romann finally spoke, his words raising more questions than providing answers.


    Yusuf and Louise exchanged glances, seemingly in sync, before simultaneously voicing their query, "Who will be the Captain of our Phantom Seed?" Roman, however, turned away, evading their question and continuing to speak.


    "Some of you may have encountered or heard of the Recognized Disciple in charge of these labs. Garrette Rosy Anderson, commonly known as ''Rubber-Boy Rosy.'' The current Captain of the 15th Blood Ring is Raul Del Santos. Del Santos has a remaining life span of 34 years, during which he will have to ascend to the Immortal Chasm or die. Regardless of the outcome, one thing is certain: Rubber-Boy Rosy will be the next Captain of the 15th Blood Ring, jumping over the Second in Command."


    The group remained captivated by Romann''s words. Seizing the moment, he pressed on, his speech gaining speed. "The reason for Rubber-Boy Rosy''s designation as the future Captain aligns with why we are all gathered here. In the world of Will, one of the crucial factors is the potential harbored within your own Will. We categorize these potentials into three distinct types, from weakest to strongest."


    He gestured emphatically, illustrating the hierarchy. "The first category is Common Will, the most prevalent and average type of Will individuals possess. Above Common Will is Exotic Will, the rarest and second strongest. Both Rubber Boy Rosy and I possess an Exotic Will. Keep in mind I myself am the Captain of the 23rd Supreme Seed, so this should give you an idea of the value of Exotic Will. And finally, there is Extreme Will. While not as rare as Exotic Will, it is the pinnacle of strength and the most challenging to cultivate."


    Romann pointed towards the metal armillary in front of the room device, "That remarkable machine over there is designed to discern an individual''s awakened Will accurately."


    Concluding his explanation, Romann''s gaze fell upon Yusuf and Louise, singling them out. "Now, the time has come to determine your Phantom Seed''s Captain and second in Command. Yusuf and Louise, you two will be going first." The duo promptly stepped forward, with the rest of the group closely trailing behind, eager to witness what their Will would classify as.

 Chapter 25: Common, Exotic and Extreme

    Yusuf suspected that his Will would fall somewhere within the material plane, like that of his old teacher.


    Standing tall and brimming with pride, Yusuf towered over Romann. Their roles as students and teachers almost reversed. The short, white-haired Romann extended his hand confidently. "All I need is your C-stone. It has likely gathered enough of your Will''s fingerprint for the machine to function,".


    The others followed suit, extracting their C-stones. Handing his C-stone to Romann, Yusuf watched intently as Romann placed it in the machine''s designated center. Instantly, both the stone and the armillary burst into a vibrant glow.


    The rings encircling the armillary compass commenced a mesmerizing revolution, celestial bodies cycling endlessly. Gradually, the moon sphere ascended while the sun tilted toward the lower portion until the cosmic motion gradually slowed, finally halting in a fixed position.


    Romann approached the machine''s stone stele, where a book lay. All eyes were fixed upon him, each group member eager to hear Yusuf''s Will.


    Romann''s gaze shifted from the book to Yusuf. Clearing his throat, he addressed the group, emphasizing the significance of a common will and dispelling any notion of inferiority. "Having a Common will does not diminish your capabilities in the slightest. The God from my Supreme Leaf, the pinnacle of power in this world, possesses a Common Will, and he''s surpassed everyone around him," he emphasized.


    Turning his attention back to Yusuf, Romann''s voice resonated with a mix of authority and respect. "Yusuf, you possess Steel Will. Its origin lies in the material plane. You should strive to cultivate your will in the darkness or the night." The revelation hit Yusuf like a whirlwind, momentarily paralyzing him.


    However, faithful to his will, he maintained a stoic outward expression, the impact only visible within. Gratefully, Yusuf accepted his C-stone from Romann and bowed in a gesture of respect.


    Next in line was Louise. Determined and resolute, she approached Romann, clutching her C-stone tightly. Unbeknownst to the others, a wave of sweat coated her palms. Her heart pounded nervously, like a drum echoing in Romann''s ears.


    As Romann placed Louise''s C-stone in the center of the machine, Romann closed his eyes, his thoughts dancing with amusement. "This new generation is burdened with contemplating the cards they have been dealt. Perhaps there is a painful advantage in their generation in believing one is born special,"


    The group stood, each individual harboring their speculations regarding Romann''s thoughts.


    The celestial rings once again came alive with their mesmerizing motions. The sun and moon spheres started their gradual movements, aligning themselves at 12 o''clock and 6 o''clock, respectively.


    Romann''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he consulted the book, flipping through its pages until he found the corresponding summary.


    Louise''s heart leaped with excitement at the prospect of a leadership role, a lesson ingrained within her by her Great Great Great Grandfather.


    Romann retrieved Louise''s C-stone from the machine, revealing his surprise. "I didn''t expect someone to possess an Exotic will. The chances are less than 15%. But, Louise Mitchell, you possess the Exotic Will of tension, rooted in the material plane." Romann announced.


    With that, Romann swiftly moved on to the next person in line, Ellie. Al noticed Jin positioning himself behind her, wearing an unusual expression.


    Ellie confidently stepped forward, her C-stone held firmly in her hand, exuding a sense of gentleness. As she passed by Louise, she offered her quick congratulations before approaching Romann with a respectful greeting and handing him her C-stone.


    Placing her C-stone carefully on the machine, he stepped back, allowing the celestial rings to begin their work.


    This time, the sun''s spherical ring began its slow rotation, gradually bringing the sun to its highest position. Standing at the back of the room next to Cesar, Al observed this formation and quietly contemplated its significance, noting that it was the opposite of Yusuf''s and Louise''s moon-based formations.


    Suddenly, Cesar, standing beside Al, exclaimed in awe, "Oh wow! It looks like an eclipse." Romann, frozen in place, was struck by the sight of the formation, his mind filled with disbelief. "It''s not as rare as someone with an exotic Will... But I should have been able to sense someone with an Extreme Will awakening their Wil!"


    Sensing Romann''s reaction, Ellie felt uneasy, sensing something significant was happening with her Will''s formation. The rest of the group, equally taken aback by Romann''s response, could only think of one possibility.


    This time, Romann closed the book after reading the page detailing the formation, turning toward Ellie excitedly. "Ellie, you possess the Extreme Will of Reflection rooted in the energy plane. This phantom seed will do very well with you in it.".


    Louise and Ellie couldn''t contain their smiles, feeling a sense of pride and excitement. However, Yusuf''s face sank even further, realizing that the position of Captain was now entirely out of his reach. Romann, meanwhile, had a flashback to when his first phantom seed team had their Wills identified.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    However, Romann paused momentarily, contemplating something before saying, "The fact that the extreme classification is the pinnacle of power will be a double-edged sword. In the last 100 years, many individuals with an Extreme Will have been identified. Unfortunately, only a few remain alive. Undoubtedly, every God Leaf will want you to join their ranks. Your future will be filled with opportunities, and you will lack nothing. However, you must understand that your safety must become your top priority, as the risk of death is almost guaranteed."


    Upon hearing this, Ellie''s excitement transformed into a creeping uneasiness. Suddenly, having an Extreme Will felt more like a curse than a gift. Without allowing a moment of relief, Romann shifted his attention to the rest of the group and asked, "Alright, who''s next? Jin?"


    Jin approached the front with his robe adorned with beautiful embroidery and stitching that read "Takahashi." He handed him his C-stone.


    Jin didn''t expect to hear anything new. Coming from a family known for consistently producing the same Common Will, slight variation was expected. For that reason, his old teacher was known as a true rarity. However, he walked up with a dismissive look that was difficult to conceal.


    Romann reached out, sensing Jin''s demeanor, and said, "By the look in your eyes, I''d say you already know what you Will is. It''s always best to double-check." Romann placed it on the machine, repeating the process.


    This time, the sun was in the highest position, with the moon slightly tilted downward. As soon as Jin saw the formation, a helpless smile of defeat appeared.


    Romann walked up to the book, finding the page faster than the last time. With a sigh, he thought, "The number of individuals the Takahashi bloodline has produced possessing Lightning Will is incredible. How do families like that come into existence, I wonder?"


    He closed the book, retrieved the C-stone from the machine, and returned it to Jin. Romann Explained what Jinn already knew: He had the Common Will of Lightning. Jinn already knew how to cultivate his will and its source.


    Four of them had now been identified with their will.


    Romann noticed the different faces looking at him and addressed them: "Certain types of will are labeled ''Common'' due to how many individuals are cultivating said, Will. Conversely, those born with an Exotic will are much rarer. While slight variations in strength may exist between the two, Extreme Will makes the two seem indistinguishable. The point is that each Will possesses its unique advantages and disadvantages."


    Romann continued, "Alright, we''re almost finished. Al, Cesar, whoever..." Before Romann could finish his sentence, Cesar decisively stepped forward, already standing in front of Al.


    "I''ll go next! I wholeheartedly agree with you, teacher. It''s all about the effort one puts in. It''s the reason I emerged victorious in the challenge. It makes no difference to me whether it''s common, Exotic, or Extreme!" Cesar shouted. Romann retrieved Cesar''s C-stone.


    When Romann first heard that two humans¡ªone close to awakening his will and the other utterly ignorant of Will¡ªdefeated a hybrid in the Mental Domain, he found it difficult to believe. However, upon discovering that one of them was Al, he granted the story more credence. His teacher, Immortal King Godfrey, had sent him specifically to look over Al''s training. Yet, the second child, Cesar, ignited Romann''s curiosity.


    The concept of a baseline human being capable of surviving against anything in the Mental Domain was unheard of. Slowly, Romann was learning that Cesar was far from ordinary; he stood head and shoulders above everyone else regarding capability and adaptability.


    "I wonder what kind of will Cesar possesses," Romann wondered.


    Al, too, found himself diligently observing the unfolding scene. The machine whirred into motion, its rings manipulating the planets revolving around the miniature rising sun. Gradually, a formation akin but opposite to Louise''s began to take shape, with the sun reaching its highest point and the moon tilting slightly.


    The moon continued descending slowly from its tilt to the opposite bottom position, the reverse of Louise''s formation. The planets abruptly halted.


    Louise couldn''t contain her astonishment, exclaiming, "No way!"


    Everyone had grown accustomed to the machine''s workings, but what they witnessed defied their current expectations. Yusuf, the first to recover from his awe, turned away with an uninterested expression, while Al, like everyone else, shared in the collective surprise.


    Despite knowing him for less than a month, Al felt he knew Cesar reasonably well, yet now he began questioning whether he truly knew him at all.


    Romann turned to face Cesar, who exuded the same excitement and determination as before. "Does this mean I also possess that rare Exotic Will?" Cesar exclaimed, his enthusiasm overflowing. "Hahaha! My father was right all along: I am a born winner. I can''t wait to see how strong I can get!"


    Romann offered him a wry smile before swiftly turning to the book. He flipped through the pages until he found the desired page. Upon finishing, Romann felt a tinge of perplexity. While he already had a fondness for Cesar, he initially aimed to avoid saying anything that might inflate his ego.


    He turned to Cesar and glanced briefly at Al as an unexpected thought crossed his mind. Romann quickly dismissed the idea, shaking off the notion.


    He approached Cesar, returning his C-stone and remarking, "You possess the Exotic Will of Wind. However, it is incomparable to Louise''s or mine; some might call your Will one of the four pinnacles of the Exotic Classification. Like all Wills associated with the energy plane, you should cultivate your Will in a bright room or daylight."


    With a nod and a broad smile, Cesar took his C-stone and joined the others. He was radiating the joy of a boy on Christmas Eve.


    Al began walking forward as soon as Romann finished speaking.


    This time, all eyes were fixed upon him, filled with anticipation. The chances of Al possessing an Exotic or Extreme were incredibly slim, yet the possibility lingered, creating a certain tension in the room.


    Al remained composed. He had no intention of staying in the 15th Blood Ring. His sole purpose was to gain the strength necessary to protect his mother.


    "Exotic, Extreme... it''s starting to sound like they spend more time honing their Will against each other than killing those nightmarish creatures. That''s alright. I gave up on all forms of competition years ago." Al''s thoughts trailed off, his mind momentarily reflecting on a painful memory.


    Al handed his C-stone over to Romann, who swiftly grasped it, giving Al a curious look. Romann silently pondered, "I recognize that rhythm¡ªit''s the music the heart plays when it''s denied the chance to express itself. Perhaps he''s still grappling with the loss of his friend. Maybe I was too harsh on him..."


    With a gentle touch, Romann placed Al''s C-stone into the machine, ready to unveil his Will.

 Chapter 26: Stubborn Will

    Romann carefully placed Al''s C-stone into the machine. For a moment, the room transformed into a scene reminiscent of a craps table in a seedy casino. The rings spun and rotated while planets twirled around the Sun and Moon. Yusuf and Jin watched with wide eyes, unable to fathom that they might be the only ones possessing a common Will.


    As the moon ascended to its zenith, the sun gradually slowed and halted on the outer left side. Exhaled sighs of relief mixed with disappointed groans filled the air.


    "I see now. So, that''s probably what my teacher intended when he sent me here. It''s truly incredible how he can discern the backbone of our Supreme Leaf from such an early stage," Romann mentally noted.


    This time, he didn''t approach the book. Instead, he smiled, shook his head, and turned to face Al. "There''s no need for me to consult the book. I recognize that formation instantly. It''s the very foundation of my Supreme Leaf. "


    Romann placed his hand on Al''s shoulder and pointed at the formation. "Stubborn Will is the fifth most prevalent Will in the material plane. Our Supreme Leafs'' Supreme God himself was born with such a Will. Like any Will that manifests in the material plane, you want to cultivate it in the darkness, in the dead of night." Al nodded, his helmet bobbing in acknowledgment, before joining the rest of the group.


    They all stood patiently, awaiting their teacher''s following instructions. Romann could feel the weight of their gazes and their hearts filling with anticipation.


    He let out a yawn and stretched out briefly before speaking again. "There''s still one final thing before we can conclude your preparatory training. The next step is what most God Leafs call harvesting your Etheric Shell. I hope you''ve all memorized the information about your respective Wills."


    Romann reached into a bag he had brought and pulled out six dreamcatchers, each adorned with two distinct patterns. He separated them into two sets of three. "Those of you whose Wills reside in the material plane gather on the left. And those whose Wills reside in the energy plane assemble on the right," He instructed, waiting for the young group to organize themselves.


    Romann couldn''t help but smile and think, "It''s incredibly beneficial to have such a harmonious balance of Wills, just like their ratios. We might witness a legendary generation emerge in the next hundred years!"


    Romann observed the two rows of three individuals lined up, focusing on Louise. "I''ve made my decision, Louise. You will be second in command, with Yusuf, Al, and Jin reporting directly to you. Cesar will be the Captain, and you, Louise, will report to him. Cesar and Ellie, you two will report directly to me."


    Yusuf clenched his teeth, feeling a pang of disappointment. His old teacher had emphasized the importance of gaining favor over his peers, and in his eyes, this felt like a significantly missed opportunity.


    Unable to hold his tongue, Yusuf shouted, "Why must I report to Louise? My performance was better than hers. I''m older than her. I worked as a carpenter in my village for four years. I..." Yusuf abruptly stopped himself.


    Normally patient and humble, his ambitions were recently challenged by the harsh reality that he lacked the talent to fulfill his dreams.


    He calmed down and earnestly asked, "Forgive me for questioning you, Senior Romann. I am ignorant. Please enlighten this unrecognized disciple as to why Louise was chosen as second in command over me."


    Romann stared intently at Yusuf before turning to Louise, who appeared composed on the outside but seethed with anger inside.


    "Listen, this applies to everyone!" Romann declared. "The leadership positions are always up for grabs. They will be replaced if Cesar or Louise fail to keep this Phantom Seed from advancing."


    After settling Yuf''s outburst, Romann began distributing the dreamcatchers, but Louise couldn''t shake off a sense of foreboding. She glanced at Cesar to gauge his reaction, but he seemed unfazed by it all.


    Romann took a black pen from his bag and wrote a symbol on everyone''s hand. "The next step typically takes 16-19 hours," he explained. "Depending on your Will, you will find yourself in a place devoid of light or immersed in blinding brightness. You will draw a small amount of blood without causing harm and trace the formation I''ve drawn on your hand onto the ground in front of you. The formation must be at least 12x12 in size. Hold the dreamcatcher I just gave you close to your chest. As you fall asleep, you will feel like you are descending into pure darkness or ascending into pure light. You will encounter what appears to be an infinite expanse of swaying vegetation. Journey as deep as you can until you can go no further; you will hear a voice calling out to you. That is what we call your Etheric Shell. You will immediately wake up once you find and harvest it, ending the dream. When you awaken, you should possess the physical instrument that allows you to manifest your Will with ease freely."


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Al examined the symbol on his hand, recognizing it as the same formation as his Will on the machine.


    "That''s all for now. We''ll reconvene in the training fields next time, hopefully with everyone''s Etheric shell harvested. You all have 24 hours. Everyone except Cesar is dismissed!" Romann announced.


    The group wasted no time leaving, eager to harvest their Etheric Shell. However, Cesar abruptly called out unexpectedly, "Wait! Everyone, wait for me outside." His sudden change in tone surprised the others, but Cesar quickly flashed a shy smile. "I just need to learn your unit numbers, that''s all. Please and thank you," he requested politely. They stared at him, but no one responded.


    Romann swiftly intervened. "No, all of you can go. Harvesting your Etheric Shell should be your primary focus," he clarified. Upon hearing this, the group exited, leaving Cesar and Romann alone in the room.


    Romann calmly walked toward the door, but before opening it, he turned to Cesar. "I needed you to stay behind and clean this room. There''s a broom and mop in the corner. Don''t leave until you''re done," he instructed.


    Then, as an afterthought, he added, "Oh, I forgot to mention to them that to move within the energy plane smoothly, the mind must be open. To descend the material plane, it needs to be closed. Please inform them so they don''t spend the entire week stuck in the Ethereal realm?"


    With that, Romann opened the door and left, leaving Cesar alone in the room.


    Cesar stood there, feeling frustrated and bewildered. "Ah, shit! Of course, this has to be a pain in the ass," he muttered to himself.


    Outside the Alchemical labs, everyone had already left except for Al, who was patiently waiting for Cesar. Al was uncertain about Cesar''s newfound leadership role and the dynamics of having to answer Louise.


    Lost in his thoughts, Al noticed Romann exiting the building. Their eyes briefly met, and Romann smiled before walking over to Al.


    "The river of fate pushes everyone toward their destiny," Romann explained, conveying wisdom. "Your friend Cesar has a long journey ahead of him. The same current that brought him to this point will propel him even further. Focus on finding your path with the hand you''ve been dealt."


    As Romann departed, Al remained by the building, waiting for Cesar, contemplating the significance of Romann''s words. "His Will makes him remarkably confident in his ability to read people and their intentions," Al pondered.


    Another 40 minutes passed before Cesar hurriedly emerged from the building. His previous excitement and happiness had given way to a serious and anxious expression. However, a bewildered smile appeared on Cesar''s face upon seeing Al waiting alone for him.


    "Al? What the hell are you still doing here?" Cesar exclaimed.


    Al''s helmet concealed his annoyance at the question, but his voice conveyed his emotion. "You told us to wait outside, remember? Although you already know my number, I wanted to talk to you about our housing unit change, so I figured I''d wait for you."


    Cesar closed his eyes and let out a soft smile before speaking. "Al, do you consider us friends?" Al took a deep breath, uncertain where Cesar was going with his question, but he responded honestly. "I trust you with my life, so yeah, I say we''re friends. Why?"


    Cesar agreed with Al''s answer, his gaze filled with warmth as he looked at him. "In the short time I''ve known you, you''ve been fixated on one thing. But what if your determination to change the unchangeable causes you to miss opportunities? Remember, you and I understand what it''s like to have those close to us think we''re insane."


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Al''s frustration boiled over as he grabbed his helmet and forcefully hurled it at Cesar, who smacked it away. The helmet clattered onto the floor, but Al''s smile remained as he calmly addressed Cesar. "See, the helmet was bound to hit your face, yet you managed to ''Change'' that. Funny how that works, right? Anyways, I''m not stupid. I know my mom can''t live forever. I just... I want to ensure she''s happy for the rest of her life. That''s all. After that, who knows? I might join the circus, for all I care."


    Cesar smiled back, grateful to have Al by his side. He could never fully trust someone like himself, someone without a selfless objective or a home to yearn for. But Al was different.


    Cesar gently picked up the helmet from the ground and returned it to Al. They began walking back to the Housing Units, with Cesar recounting how Romann had made him stay behind to clean the lecture room alone.


    He also shared what Romann had explained about emptying the mind into darkness for those with a material plane will or drowning the mind in light for those rooted in the energy plane.


    "It seems like you''ll be the last one to start harvesting your Etheric Shell," Al remarked, perceptive to Romann''s instruction methods. "Romann is firm and meticulous in the way he teaches. I believe he''s giving you his first test and lesson in leadership."


    A familiar expression of determination and excitement appeared on Cesar''s face. He responded with amusement, "I think you might be right. Anyway, what did you want to talk to me about?"


    They were nearing the Housing Units'' grounds, and Al continued, "I switched rooms with you because I felt it was haunted. But after moving to your room, nothing changed. I''m starting to think I''m the haunted one."


    Cesar couldn''t quite grasp the whole meaning behind Al''s words.

 Chapter 27: Midnight Abyss

    Al entered what was now Cesar''s unit, deciding to stay there and forgo switching again. He descended the stairs and entered the brightly lit room. Placing his scratched sword in a corner, he approached the water trough to fill his canteen and quenched his thirst.


    His gaze fell upon the dream catcher, noticing that the top resembled a small, pointed knife. "I suppose I didn''t need this armor after all," he murmured. Al removed the remaining armor pieces, leaving only his blessed medical robe.


    "I can''t move forward until I confront this fear of mine," he affirmed, closing his eyes and repeating the words like a mantra. Inhaling deeply, he exhaled slowly, summoning his courage.


    Al gradually opened his eyes and steeled himself. He began walking towards the dark room that seemed to be the focal point of his nightmares. With each step, his heart pounded harder, prompting him to move cautiously to calm his nerves. Passing the stairs, Al sensed the air growing colder and more rigid.


    Standing before the entrance, he stared into a profound darkness that seemed to stretch on infinitely. Regulating his breathing and steadying his heart rate, he entered the abyss-like room.


    The warmth in his feet dissipated as they felt the cool dirt while the darkness expelled any trace of light. Al struggled to rein in his racing thoughts, which multiplied uncontrollably and threatened to overwhelm him. Nausea surged within him, overpowering his resolve.


    Just as he was about to succumb to the terrifying fear, a distant voice reached his ears. Al''s body tensed, every hair standing on end. Instinctively, he turned toward the exit, but to his dismay, he saw nothing but darkness.


    Panic gripped him as his surroundings remained shrouded in obscurity. As the voice drew nearer, his heart pounded like a fire alarm until he could feel someone''s breath tickling the back of his neck.


    Despite every fiber of his being urging him to flee, surprisingly, Al defied his instincts. He took a deep breath, exhaling slowly, and assumed a seated, cross-legged position. Ignoring the persistent voice echoing behind him, he recalled Romann''s instructions.


    After falling through with the step, Al''s thoughts and consciousness merged seamlessly with the room''s all-encompassing darkness. There was no distinction between his closed and open eyes; both yielded an abyss devoid of light.


    The relentless void swallowed him. After what seemed like an eternity, Al traversed the darkness, his steps guided solely by intuition. His mind held no tangible thoughts, relying exclusively on instinct.


    A compelling force beckoned him to continue moving forward, its pull growing stronger with each step. Suddenly, Al''s next step faltered, and he braced himself for impact, but no ground met his fall. Instead, he perpetually fell trapped in an eternal plummet.


    The passage of time became hazy, and Al questioned whether he was genuinely falling, ascending, or suspended within a vast expanse of black.


    Within the encompassing darkness, faint outlines of undulating, crop-like structures materialized before Al''s eyes. His vision adapted to the surroundings, and his thoughts adapted as well.


    He was compelled to limit his thinking to the sporadic thoughts that surfaced unattached from emotion. As he continued to fall, he passed an unfathomable number of swaying crops, witnessing their intricate movements.


    The walls Al was falling in between bore countless tunnels, each exhibiting unique sizes and characteristics. On closer inspection, he discerned that these were not crops but whip-like tentacles emanating from a central base.


    They were plant-like and swayed in response to the movements of the colossal root base. It was like watching a grand dancing play. As Al''s descent gradually slowed, he heard a familiar voice from a 25-meter tunnel on his side.


    When he thought of approaching that tunnel, the world around him rotated in response. The entire environment shifted 90 degrees to his right, causing Al to enter the now-horizontal tunnel, which measured 25 meters in length.


    As Al tumbled into the tunnel, he collided with its sidewall and continued to fall. Amidst the chaos, he managed to clutch onto one of the tentacles emanating from a nearby crop. The voice that had beckoned him earlier grew clearer, originating from a couple hundred feet below him.


    "Please, don''t come closer," the voice pleaded, resounding with urgency. It emanated from the depths, captivating Al''s attention. Prepared to swing towards the source, Al''s grip tightened on the tentacle he held. Yet, suddenly, the tentacle convulsed in a frantic attempt to dislodge him.


    As he continued his fall, he swiftly passed by the source of the voice, which now resounded in agonizing wails. Recovering from the impacts, Al instinctively seized hold of the closest crop''s tentacle, bringing his fall to a halt once more.


    He moved on to the next crop without hesitation, nimbly climbing upward. The voice''s lamentations transformed into cryptic and distorted utterances.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Al maintained a resolute silence, adhering to the unspoken laws of the enigmatic realm, which forbade self-produced and complex thoughts.


    Despite lacking any conscious memory of this place, the surroundings grew increasingly familiar as Al climbed across the black crops. An instinctive familiarity pulsed through his veins.


    Al''s gaze fixed on the crop that emanated the distorted, violent screams, its stillness in stark contrast to the swaying black crops around it.


    With only a few swings separating him from the source, the incomprehensible voice melded into howling wind. Determined, Al landed on the rigid crop, exerting all his strength as he attempted to pull it free. Yet, despite his relentless efforts, the crop remained firmly rooted, refusing to yield even an inch.


    Wasting no time, Al redirected his focus to the base of the immovable crop. While it provided enough space for Al to stand upright near its base, he remained crouched, fiercely digging into the dirt-like wall with his bare hands.


    Time slipped away, marked only by Al''s relentless carving. With each passing moment, the base of the crop grew thinner, encouraging him to continue his tireless excavation.


    Around ten feet into the wall, Al settled inside the space he had carved. The root of the tentacled crop had diminished to the size of a small water bottle, yet Al persisted, driven by a primal instinct.


    Finally, when it was down to the thickness of a pencil, Al sank his teeth into the rooted base of the crop. In an instant, a resounding rumble and violent tremors reverberated through the surroundings, breaking the spell animating Al.


    A flood of thoughts inundated his mind, causing excruciating pain and an overwhelming sense of expulsion. Gasping for breath, Al fought to clear his mind, expelling all forms of complex thought. The small cave he had excavated started to shift, slowly closing in.


    Al noticed his hand sinking into the closing wall. The dirt was starting to consume him. He swiftly withdrew his arm and crawled out of the hole. However, the crop continued to be pushed from the wall, and the two were about to begin falling.


    Al turned towards the closest swaying crop, leaping towards it just as the base of the crop he had been standing on was forcefully ejected from the wall. To his surprise, the crop remained suspended in mid-air. Instead of falling, it collapsed on itself and shrank until it resembled a small stone.


    It morphed into the shape of a ring. However, as soon as the ring took form, it plummeted, eliciting a sense of urgency within Al. Reacting instinctually, he threw himself downward, effortlessly catching the small ring and swiftly sliding it onto his right pinky finger.


    A sensation of fulfillment washed over him. "I can form thoughts now." Al pondered as he continued hurling down through the tunnel.


    The moment the ring adorned his finger, a surge of information flooded Al''s mind, revealing the nature of the realm he found himself in. "These crops, they aren''t crops at all. They serve as Etheric Shells for individual Wills. This is the etheric realm of the material plane. Individuals paralyze their respective etheric shells upon entering this realm. Once harvested, the freed etheric shell and the individual are forcibly expelled. So why am I still falling!?"


    As Al grappled with his puzzlement, a sound akin to nails on a chalkboard resonated throughout the material plane, reverberating with a disturbing intensity.


    As the piercing sound reverberated through the realm, even the dancing etheric shells momentarily froze in response. Al''s eyes darted around, straining to perceive any trace of the source, but the encompassing darkness offered no clues.


    Unease gripped his stomach, growing more pronounced with each passing moment. Fewer and fewer etheric shells were appearing while Al continued his fall. A dreadful thought crept into his mind¡ªwhat if he was about to find out how deep the bottom actually was?


    Al scanned the surroundings, but his vision could not see an end to the darkness. The etheric shells had vanished entirely, leaving him alone in the abyss, descending without a clear direction.


    As the outline became more defined, the end of the tunnel was even darker than the tunnel he was falling through. "How could things grow even darker?" Al exclaimed inwardly.


    The circular opening rapidly expanded as Al shot out of it into the air with astonishing force. He soared upwards, ascending to an infinite sky darker than anything he had ever seen.


    Al''s ascent carried him approximately 30 meters above the ground before he fell again. With an abrupt impact, he collided face-first with actual ground.


    Groaning in pain, Al slowly rose from the ground, assessing his body for any signs of injury. Surprisingly, he discovered that he was completely unharmed. Al surveyed the unfamiliar landscape that stretched before him.


    The sky above was a profound black, darker than anything he could ever imagine. A black hole sun loomed in the middle, casting a darkness that made the sky appear luminescent in comparison.


    Turning his attention to his surroundings, Al observed mountains in the distance to his right, while on his left, an expansive expanse of tall, dark grass stretched out endlessly. Behind him, a massive cliff led to a waterfall, its blackened water cascading from approximately five stories into a small, inky black pond. Al realized that this pond was the very opening from which he had been propelled.


    "So those infinite tunnels I fell through were contained within that small pond?" Al contemplated, attempting to piece together the sequence of events in his mind. His gaze shifted to the ring formed by his etheric shell, unsure of its significance.


    He looked at the ring his etheric shell had formed into. ¡°In the grass, careful.¡± Al almost jumped back as the ring talked to him straight into his mind.


    ¡°You can speak? What do you mean, be careful? What¡¯s in the grass?¡± Al shouted at the ring, but there was no response. It was silent.


    After thinking over how the etheric shell kept trying to keep him from harvesting it, he chose to ignore it. He began walking towards the tall grass, stopping right before it. He paused, thinking about what the ring had said.


    Approaching the tall grass, he paused momentarily, considering the ring''s words. Curiosity getting the better of him, he cautiously extended his hand to touch a blade of the dark vegetation.


    To his surprise, upon contact, the blade transformed into a billowing cloud of pitch-black smoke as dark as the sky above.


    Al forged ahead, dissipating each blade of grass he encountered, dispersing them into swirling trails of smoke, carving an open passage through the mysterious landscape.

 Chapter 28: Harvest

    Time drifted by as Al walked through the tall grass, its blades transforming into ephemeral wisps of smoke upon his touch. Amidst the endless expanse, Al''s attention was captivated by a distant sight on his left.


    Squinting his eyes, he discerned a faint trail of smoke snaking through the air, gradually drawing nearer. He realized that another presence was approaching.


    A surge of uncertainty surged through him. Should he halt and wait for whatever it was to reveal itself? Should he flee, consumed by fear? Or should he confront it head-on, his curiosity overpowering caution?


    Internalizing his surroundings, Al consoled himself, believing that nothing here should have the power to harm him. He altered his course, veering left to intercept the source of the encroaching smoke.


    However, when Al stepped upon the next blade of grass, it refused to dissipate. Caught off guard, he stumbled and tumbled to the ground. "Ow! What... why didn''t that stupid thing vanish?"


    Unbeknownst to Al, while he contemplated the peculiar grass, the trail of smoke had silently crept closer, encircling him in a swirling dance. As he spun around, astonishment seized him. It was not a person or creature emerging from the mist; it was the smoke itself, gradually reconstituting into the blades of grass he had encountered. The realization washed over him, leaving him shocked.


    Yet, amidst this vastness, one blade stood apart¡ªan unassuming thin stalk that had brought Al crashing to the ground. Its prominence within the sea of grass left an indelible mark on his perception.


    Al approached the enigmatic blade without making physical contact. Awe and curiosity swirled within him as he examined the thin black blade. "This... it resembles the blade of a sword," he murmured. He pondered the possibilities and wondered if it could be taken out.


    Compelled by his curiosity, Al reached out, intending to free the blade from this abyss. However, the instant his fingertip grazed the metal, a jarring vibration coursed through the air, echoing with a haunting metallic resonance.


    In an instant, the reverberations swept through the entire material plane, obliterating every blade of grass into a dissipating cloud of smoke. As the thick haze enshrouded the area, Al''s body succumbed to a paralyzing grip while a terror gripped his heart.


    Time seemed to warp as a searing, burning pain emanated from Al''s left hand, capturing his attention.


    As the smoke gradually dispersed, the blade he had touched was insidiously penetrating his arm. It pierced flesh, muscle, and bone with unnatural ease, defying any resistance.


    The excruciating agony threatened to consume Al''s consciousness as the blade mercilessly advanced.


    Just as the grip of darkness threatened to claim him, a voice whispered in his mind, chilling him to the core. "You''re mine." The words slithered with a haunting finality. Overwhelmed by the searing pain, Al blacked out.


    In a disorienting shift, Al found himself back in the darkroom of his housing unit.


    However, this time, he could discern the faint outlines of objects in the pitch-blackness. His gaze immediately gravitated toward the vacant space where his blood-etched ritual formation once resided.


    What remained was a ring attached to a peculiar knife by a metal chain. The knife was unconventional, with its blade protruding and curving downward. Intrigued, Al picked up the dreamcatcher and the knife chained to a ring.


    Rising to his feet, Al surveyed the room, devoid of the earlier fear that had engulfed him. He walked over to the well-lit room, where he quenched his thirst by consuming a full canteen of water.


    As he caught sight of his reflection shimmering on the water''s surface, a startling revelation struck him. "Jesus!? No wonder I was so thirsty," Al exclaimed, glancing down to find his medical robe drenched in dried blood. The stain was mostly on his left side.


    Yet, scrutinizing his entire body, he couldn''t tell where the blood had come from. "Was it merely a dream? What was that blade?" he wondered, fixating on his unblemished left hand.


    Al consulted his C-stone to discover that 15 hours had elapsed since his previous ordeal, though it had felt like an interminable eternity. Contemplating his next move, he gazed toward his armor, considering whether he should put it on.


    He reached for the chest plate, securing it in place, and continued to equip the rest of the armor.


    With his canteen securely tucked away in one of the leather pockets, Al finally slipped the ring onto his right pinky finger.


    Al felt as if his energy was being siphoned away. His eyes fixed on the ring and the chain. It dawned on him that his new etheric shell was the reason for the sensation.


    Exiting his housing unit, Al began walking towards the training fields. To his surprise, Aliyah''s familiar presence at the entrance of the housing units had been replaced by an aged man.


    Hastening his steps, Al''s curiosity surged, fueling his eagerness to witness the forms taken by the others'' etheric shells. Their unique experiences during the harvest intrigued him immensely.


    Within thirty minutes, Al arrived at the training field, where Jin had been present and conversed with him. Yusuf was also present but he was immersed in meditation at a distance.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Jin''s narrative enthralled Al as he recounted his ethereal journey through the etheric realm of the energy plane, which was a mirror reflection of Al''s journey through the material plane.


    Jin spoke of ascending into an all-encompassing burning sun, where he felt like he was about to be incinerated. However, he recalled Cesar''s advice, and the searing heat transformed into a blinding light that gradually revealed the contours of his surroundings.


    Jin''s etheric shell materialized as a stone emblem, obscuring his vision and abruptly pulling him out of the energy plane.


    Excitedly, Jin shared an emblem adorned with his family''s surname. It was the materialization of his etheric shell.


    Jin mentioned how etheric shells that manifest with a strong familiarity to their user, like his surname being etched into his etheric shell, would facilitate a swift and smooth journey toward Immortality. Al couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe.


    Al turned his attention to the unadorned iron ring snugly encircling his pinky and the peculiar knife connected to it by an iron chain. He couldn''t help but wonder if these objects held any familiarity to him he wasn''t aware of.


    Their conversation was abruptly interrupted by the dramatic arrival of Louise, descending from the sky with a force that left small craters imprinted on the grass. The unexpected sight left Yusuf and Al momentarily stunned.


    Astonishingly, Louise emerged unscathed from her freefall, surveying the trio. They were about to greet Louise when Ellie appeared out of nowhere. She seemingly materialized out of thin air, shocking not only Al and Jin but also Lousie.


    "Woah, how did you do that? Louise, you''re truly extraordinary," Ellie exclaimed, awestruck by Louise falling from the sky. Louise shook her head. "Me? How did you appear out of thin air? ".


    Moving a couple of steps to her left, Ellie responded, dispelling the mystery. "It wasn''t a spell or anything like that." Extending her hand towards an empty area, Ellie touched an invisible object that immediately distorted upon contact.


    As the distortion dissipated, a human-sized mirror materialized, floating effortlessly beside Ellie. "See? It''s all thanks to my etheric shell," she explained innocently.


    The group found themselves struck silent by the revelation. While their etheric shells materialized as inanimate objects, Ellie''s manifestation seemed almost intelligent. Jin''s emblem of familial significance, Yusuf''s humble brown belt, Al''s iron ring chain and knife, and even Louise''s drums, which granted her astonishing abilities, paled compared to Ellie''s otherworldly floating mirror.


    Only Cesar was left to join them. Louise couldn''t resist a playful comment directed at Al. "Hey, you sure your boyfriend will show up on time?"


    Al''s expression immediately soured, prompting Louise to backtrack with a mischievous grin. "Relax, I''m just joking. You two are closer than the rest of us. By the way, your little knife is cute. Who would have thought an etheric shell could manifest as two things?"


    Al responded with a smile. "Thanks! Though it''s not as impressive as having a drum. I''ll have to make do with this weapon meant for combat and killing."


    Louise didn''t miss the irony of Al''s words. Her face flushed a shade brighter than her red hair.


    Ellie observed their interaction with curiosity before diverting her attention to the arrival of Romann.


    Romann''s gaze lingered upon the group of five, scrutinizing each individual''s manifestation of their etheric shell. "Stubborn Will typically manifests as an earring, necklace, or ring. However, an occurrence like this isn''t entirely unprecedented."


    Romann quietly thought as he turned towards Jin. "It appears his bloodline has reached a profound level of familiarity with Lightning Will." Romann''s gaze finally landed on Ellie''s etheric shell. "Ellie''s the most intriguing of all¡ªit seems to possess intelligence of its own."


    "Senior Romann, in your opinion, how crucial is the structure of one''s etheric shell?" Romann turned his gaze towards Ellie, contemplating her question before responding thoughtfully. "The purpose of the etheric shell is to serve as a tool through which you can exert your Will upon the world. Some tools are better suited for travel, while others excel in combat or healing. It all depends on the essence of your Will and how you approach it."


    As Romann spoke, Cesar finally came into view, slowly approaching the group. All eyes were drawn to the mythical-looking spear he held in his right hand.


    The long spear was crafted entirely from a beautiful dark wood. Its tip extended a foot in length and featured a pattern of intricately placed holes. The staff bore exquisite metal engravings depicting clouds and winds while a beautiful blue silk ribbon adorned its base. In Cesar''s presence, the spear made him appear almost godlike¡ªa king among men.


    It became evident that not all etheric shells were created equal. The differing treatment that Romann had given Cesar and Ellie now made sense. Despite a twinge of envy that momentarily gripped Al, it swiftly dissipated as he couldn''t help but feel genuine happiness for his friend.


    "Alright, now that you''re all here, I will show you what training for the next two and a half months will entail," Romann declared. He led them first to the exchange center, where he assigned them the most challenging task a team of six can take.


    Next, they visited the library, where Romann conversed with Otto Sitto, the small and furry librarian. Otto handed Romann six copies of the Red Book. Romann distributed a copy to each group member, stating, "It cost me 200 merits for each book, but you can repay me after completing a few tasks."


    They then proceeded to the Del Santos Collective, waiting outside the enormous pyramid. After approximately 40 minutes, Romann emerged carrying five gray, dull, unisex robes.


    He handed one to each person, except for Cesar, who received a red and gray robe. Romann explained, "Each robe costs 100 merits, and they are imbued with a different type of sigil magic that does not require your stamina. Cesar, yours was 150 merits. These robes absorb the natural energy of the world, strengthening their fabric. You can pay me later; for now, focus on your training."


    The group exchanged complex expressions as they followed Romann to their next destination.


    Romann had them wait outside at the Alchemical Labs while he went in. Upon his return, he presented them with a stone emblem shaped like a hexagon. Each emblem bore a different Rune inscription. "Don''t worry, these won''t cost you anything," Romann assured them.


    "These are the Blood Leaf''s records of recognized disciples who possessed the same Wills as some of you. Cesar and Ellie, you must contend with similar Wills, as there haven''t been enough recognized disciples who share your specific Wills."


    After distributing the stones with the respective runes to Cesar and Ellie, Romann explained their significance. He gave Cesar a stone with a light blue rune, representing the exotic Will of Water, and mentioned that they were similar, which could inspire Cesar''s progress. He handed Ellie a stone with a bright yellow rune.


    Once all the stones were distributed, Romann addressed the group with a serious expression. "I had to arrange some special arrangements to borrow these historical runes for the six of you. You only have one month to study them before I must return them. Additionally, I won''t be able to train you as extensively as some other teachers, so please bear with me. Now, return to your housing units. If you have any pending independent tasks, this is the time to complete them. Cesar will inform you about the next personal training session. If you have any questions, follow the proper chain of command. Good luck, everyone!"


    With that, Romann disappeared, leaving the group looking at Louise, who then turned to Cesar, who turned around to find no one.

 Chapter 29: Stubborn Memories

    Al was alone in his housing unit, meditating, cradling the stone Romann had given him.


    The stone''s surface bore a dim, grayish-blue rune. Having grown accustomed to interacting with his C-stone and Ever-life stones, Al felt confident using the rune stone.


    After feeling his Stubborn Will leaking into the runestone, the world vanished before him and was replaced by a strange vision. Looking down, he saw someone else''s hands. A commanding voice cut through the air, urging him to hurry.


    He tossed a weighty, star-shaped metal contraption on his back. The contraption was heavy, but he summoned his strength to bear it. People hurried past him, their voices blending in urgency.


    Compelled by the body he now inhabited, Al slowly followed the people who had passed him, determined to keep pace.


    His body turned, casting a fleeting glance back at the corridor nestled against the base of a towering mountain. The distant echo of artillery boomed through the air, each detonation a reminder of the imminent danger.


    "Martin, for the love of all that is sacred, what are you waiting for? We are all waiting on you!" a voice erupted, commanding obedience. The body Al inhabited responded, his voice laced with determination and indifference. "Yes, Captain, I''ll ensure I get this blink portal into the enemy''s side!"


    Al''s mind raced, processing the unfolding events. A realization crystalized within him ¡ª what he witnessed was not the present but a memory unfolding through the eyes of someone named Martin. Al was a mere observer of a recording within the runestone.


    Stubborn and alone, Martin ventured into the surrounding forest''s depths.


    Five figures saw Martin disappear into the forest with impatient faces. Moments stretched into hours as Martin pressed forward, burdened by the weighty contraption on his back.


    The rumble of artillery grew closer. Al''s senses were on full alert, sensing distant trees collapsing under the powerful explosions.


    Though Al knew he faced no real danger, every fiber of his being screamed to escape. However, Martin was calm as he abruptly altered his course; something seemed to guide him.


    Moments later, a loud explosion erupted where Martin had stood just seconds ago, engulfing the surroundings in chaos. Martin continued to dodge death by successfully predicting where the artillery would land. However, the explosions became more frequent.


    Al''s senses became overwhelmed by a resounding ringing. The body he inhabited, once whole, now lay torn asunder. Martin''s flesh and limbs were mangled, his neck dislocated, and he was missing both legs. Despite the horrifying state of his body, Martin clung to a thread of life, a gurgling sound growing louder.


    Then, a remarkable transformation unfolded before Al''s mind''s eye. The A.R.C. within Martin''s navel whirled rapidly, triggering a vibrating reaction in the dark bracelet adorning his left wrist.


    In a matter of seconds, Martin''s body reconstituted itself, mending every wound and restoring him to his former state. Without wasting a moment, he reached down to retrieve the metal portal unharmed by the explosion. Martin continued his march at the same determined pace as before.


    Questions swirled in Al''s mind. Did Martin possess immortality, or was this his etheric shell manifesting his Stubborn Will?


    A day and night passed, and Martin marched without rest and arrived at the rear of a small military battalion. The men were dressed in outdated military uniforms and carried what looked like muskets. "We''re probably somewhere around the 1,800s, America," Al mentally noted.


    Staying concealed at the forest''s edge, he ensured his presence went unnoticed as he placed the metal portal on the ground.


    Martin directed his Stubborn Will into a five-pointed star-shaped portal that began unfolding into a pentagon. A clear crystal pulsated at its center, emitting a light that connected with the perimeter of the portal. Martin stood over the small platform of light and closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, the familiar sight of the mountain''s base greeted him again. He had successfully teleported.


    Standing on a similar metal contraption carefully arranged at the mountain''s base where he had begun his journey. Martin was surrounded by the other five individuals who had been waiting for him. Among them, the figure he addressed as "Captain" assumed command, issuing precise instructions and directing the others in a specific order.


    They teleported one by one. Martin, however, remained. His quick return to the mountain base was the only time he had to retrieve his weapon. Hastily, he raced back to the metal pentagon portal.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As Martin teleported back to the military battalion he infiltrated, he was disappointed. The others had finished the fight and were heading back towards the teleporter.


    One of the five jeered at Martin: "Too late again, Martin. It seems you''re nothing more than a donkey!" A sting of humiliation accompanied the words, but Martin remained unmoved, absorbing the verbal blow with unwavering determination.


    His Captain, the last to depart, delivered instructions before teleporting: "Take the five-point Transportal back. We will proceed to the next battalion in three days. Make haste, Martin." Nodding in acknowledgment, Martin patiently waited for his Captain to teleport before dismantling the five-point transportal.


    In the next instant, Al found himself back in his housing unit. He was back in his own body, with the runestone in his hands. The memories he had witnessed belonged to a cultivator with Stubborn Will.


    Pondering the significance of the experience, Al couldn''t help but wonder why that particular memory had been chosen to be passed down. Nonetheless, he now understood the power of his Stubborn Will a lot better. "I see. So, my Will is named after its effect on Stubbornly refusing damage incurred.


    Yet, the visceral imagery of Martin''s mutilation sent shivers down Al''s spine.


    After immersing himself in the memories of various individuals who possessed Stubborn Will, Al dressed himself in the gray robe given to him and his phantom seed by Romann.


    He picked up the Red Book, an introduction to the Physical Domain of the Mortal Chasm. It was the cornerstone for all cultivators who were new to cultivating Will.


    Al delved into the book''s contents, finding solace in uninterrupted study. Unlike the other cultivators in his phantom seed, Al had no pending tasks, allowing him to explore his curiosities further.


    Days passed in quiet seclusion until a knock at the door interrupted his reading. Startled, Al opened the door to find Louise standing before him. She was also wearing her gray robe.


    Louise looked at Al with a silent intensity, causing him to step back. "You look so different without that clunky, rusted armor," Louise remarked.


    Al''s brow furrowed, interrupting her, "What do you want?"


    Louise''s demeanor shifted, adopting a seriousness befitting the weight of her position as second in command. "Cesar has informed us that we will be completing our team''s assigned task now. Our rendezvous point lies just outside the mountain''s base, next to exit 43. The task carries a substantial risk factor, with a 70% chance of fatal casualties. I hope you take this more seriously than you took the run."


    Having relayed her message, Louise departed. As her presence faded from view, Al directed his gaze downward towards his strange knife chained to his ring.


    Nestled in a small hollowed-out hill just outside the mountain where the 15th Blood Ring was located, Cesar paced back and forth.


    He was draped in the distinctive gray robe Romann had bought for him. However, what set him apart was the crimson sash adorning his waist and the beautifully adorned spear he wielded. Though his presence exuded confidence and determination, he concealed a hidden anxiety deep within.


    This was the first task for their phantom seed, and he bore the weight of leadership upon his shoulders.


    Standing beside him was Ellie, a young woman with dark hair. Across from her was Jin, with a perplexed expression. They had prolonged discussions with Cesar, exchanging thoughts and concerns.


    Ellie''s voice alleviated their apprehensions. "There''s no use in stressing, guys. Louise went to fetch Al and Yusuf, and once they join us, we can devise a better plan."


    Jin, visibly uneasy, interjected, "But we don''t know how much time we have before our targets shift their position." His words hung in the air.


    Abruptly, Cesar halted his restless pacing, authoritatively addressing both Ellie and Jin: "Enough. We''ve circled this topic for far too long. Jin, you will not pursue them. We will move with caution, focusing precision in our actions. We will do this once, and we will do it the right way."


    Ellie and Jin exchanged glances and then turned their attention to Cesar, silently acknowledging his command. They stood united, awaiting the rest of the team''s arrival.


    Without warning, knocking reverberated from a metallic hatch in the ground. Another phantom seed had arrived at ''Exit 47''. They quickly made their way toward the entrance to the 15th Blood Ring.


    After half an hour, the hatch emitted another series of knocks, slowly revealing Al as he opened it.


    Surprise flickered across his face upon finding three teammates waiting for him at the end of the tunnel he had entered. "Oh, I guess I''m not the first one," Al commented, joining the small group.


    Al took note of the circular room he found himself in; its diameter was comparable to the size of a school bus. Cesar and the others sat around a wooden table near the chamber''s exit. Al joined them, eagerly absorbing the briefing on the task they were about to attempt to complete.


    Within fifteen minutes, another round of knocking echoed through the chamber, heralding the arrival of Yusuf, followed closely by Louise. At last, they were all together. Assuming his role as the Captain, Cesar commenced a detailed explanation of his intentions.


    "As we all know, Romann presented our phantom seed with a high-level task, fetching a bounty of 650+ merits. All we have to do is kill three Hybrids. I have not brought this task up the last few days to give you some time to finish any personal affairs." Cesar disclosed.


    "However, I recently encountered one of the hybrids while assisting Jin with his task. We trailed the hybrid without detection and observed it descend into a hole in the forest floor. Choosing not to follow further, Jin and I marked the spot and returned to the 15th blood ring.


    Cesar paused and turned toward Ellie. "On our way back, Jin and I encountered Ellie. She had just completed her own task and joined us. We then looked for and found Louise and assembled the team. The best chance we have to complete our phantom seed''s task is now."


    After a short discussion on formations and designations, Al and his phantom seed departed from exit 47, sprinting through the dense forest with Cesar leading the charge.

 Chapter 30: Sharp Claws

    Their footsteps were silent through the woods as they sprinted forward, led by Cesar, who set a quick pace. The transformation the six of them had undergone in just two weeks was astonishing¡ªthey had surpassed the limitations of a regular human being, enhanced by their awakened Will.


    Cesar''s movements were a blur. He was followed closely by Al, who seemed unaffected by the speed. Al calmly seized the opportunity to share his opinions with Cesar.


    "Based on the Red Book, it''s likely that anything above the Mental Domain possesses its own set of unique spells," Al explained.


    "I think Yusuf and I should take the lead. My Stubborn Will and his Steel Will are a great frontline. You and Jin should position yourselves right behind us, ready to swiftly assist with your mid-range attacks. Louise should be in the back, looking for an opportunity to deliver a decisive blow. Ellie can manipulate the battlefield."


    Al''s words carried a thoughtful analysis and a well-considered strategy to maximize the team''s strengths. Although Cesar had his initial plan, he couldn''t deny the logic behind Al''s proposal. However, he had one condition: he insisted that Louise take Al''s place on the frontline.


    Al was hesitant about the arrangement, but he recognized the vast difference in power between his Stubborn Will and Louise''s Tense Will. Unwilling to undermine Cesar''s authority before the others, Al kept his objections to himself.


    As they sprinted through the dense forest, Cesar gradually stopped, his sharp gaze scanning the surroundings. He noticed a tree with a distinct mark on it and walked over to it.


    "We should be close by. I left this marking before me, and Jin left," he softly announced. Turning to his teammates, he continued, "Yusuf, Louise, come to the front. Jin, you''ll be next to me. Al, keep watch over our rear."


    Before Cesar could mention Ellie, she vanished into thin air. She casually whispered, "Yeah, I know. I''ll stay hidden and manipulate the battlefield."


    Cesar moved in the center of the formation towards a wide hole in the ground. "We''re going to enter the hole in this formation," Cesar reminded his team, his words carrying a weight of caution.


    Everyone silently nodded in agreement, their movements careful and calculated. Slowly, they advanced together, Yusuf and Louise leading the way.


    Soon, they reached their destination¡ªa hole approximately three meters in diameter. As Yusuf and Louise approached it, they peered down, observing the sunlight lighting the ground under the hole, indicating a manageable drop.


    They silently turned for Cesar''s approval, and after receiving his nod,  Louise lightly tapped the drum she carried, producing a subtle sound, before swiftly leaping into the hole.


    Yusuf closed his eyes, gripping his etheric shell, a brown belt over his gray robe. Yusuf followed suit, both landing with grace and ease. The hole served as the entrance to a massive tunnel, branching off in two directions.


    Now, it was Jin and Cesar''s turn. Jin clutched his etheric shell, an ancestral stone medallion. Cesar wielded his own etheric shell, a magnificently adorned spear, and positioned himself by the tunnel. Without hesitation, they synchronized their actions, leaping into the air.


    As they were mid-flight, a shadow lunged towards Al.


    The enemy had waited until the group descended into the tunnel, isolating the last member on the surface.


    Reacting swiftly, Cesar thrust his spear into the side of the hole, stopping his descent.


    Jin had no choice but to land inside the hole alongside Louise and Yusuf.


    Harnessing the momentum of his swing, Cesar leaped up, the wind seeming to guide his movement. Gracefully landing on the surface, he uttered a couple of words.


    The wind carried his voice: "Ellie, join the others."


    After a momentary pause, a young woman materialized out of thin air, accompanied by a floating mirror that distorted light. Without hesitation, Ellie plunged into the hole and disappeared.


    Cesar raced towards the location where the shadowy figure had taken Al.


    The entire incident unfolded within mere seconds. However, before the attack occurred, Al had experienced something he had chosen not to share with the rest of the team.


    His ring, his etheric shell, spoke to him in a voice only he could hear. "Careful, on your left," the ring warned.


    Not wanting to sound paranoid or scared, Al dismissed the voice. Still, he remained on high alert, his senses sharpened, and his guard was up.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    His gaze remained fixed on Cesar and Jin as they leaped into the hole.


    Without warning, razor-sharp teeth came lunging towards him. Alreacted just in time to halt the creature''s bite by using his small, twisted knife.


    Still, the attack propelled him backward, sending him hurtling several meters before he regained control. The creature was clamping its jaw firmly on Al''s blade. Its face was as hairy as the rest of its body, reminiscent of a werewolf.


    While Al had successfully stopped the creature''s bite, its claws remained free. It unleashed a furious swipe, its right claw tearing through Al''s arm, leaving it in tatters.


    Clamping its mighty jaws, the creature refused to let go of Al''s knife and swung him forcefully, hurtling him toward the approaching Cesar. The collision between Al and Cesar momentarily stunned them both.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity it had created, the creature lunged at both Cesar and Al. However, after recovering, Cesar''s agility proved superior. He gently pushed Al out of the way.


    Standing alone, Cesar unleashed a forceful strike with his spear, striking the creature''s side with tremendous power. The impact sent the creature flying backward, crashing into a nearby tree.


    Blood trickled from the creature''s wound, a severe injury. It had not anticipated Cesar to be so fast and powerful.


    Al was beginning to rise. In response, the hybrid creature swiftly bolted, seeking an escape.


    "Oh no, you don''t! Where the hell do you think you''re going?" Cesar shouted.


    Instantly, he launched his spear, a gust of wind trailing in its wake as it sliced through the air. The weapon instantly found its target and broke through the hybrid''s lower abdomen, impaling it to the ground and halting its desperate escape.


    Turning his attention to Al, Cesar''s concern was evident. "Your arm, it''s covered in blood. Are you alright?"


    Al wiped his arm, revealing that beneath the bloodstains, he had already recovered from the injury. "See? I''m telling you, my Stubborn Will makes me the ideal frontline," Al declared, his voice confident.


    However, he withheld that using his Stubborn Will strained his A.R.C., and death would be absolute if his A.R.C. failed to produce enough Stubborn Will to recover from a mortal wound.


    Cesar regarded Al with a hint of skepticism; nonetheless, their bond of trust remained unshaken.


    Before Cesar could respond, Al pushed Cesar aside, narrowly avoiding the spinning spear flying toward him.


    The force of the throw embedded the spear two feet deep into the ground. No longer resembling a werewolf, it now stood a towering eight feet tall, its muscles bulging with raw strength. It had the body of a giant gorilla and a panther''s claws and hind legs.


    Cesar calmly moved to retrieve his spear, his composure unshaken. "This hybrid appears stronger than the slug hybrid we first encountered a few months ago. We need to catch up with the rest as soon as possible," Cesar clarified.


    Al stood by his side, prepared to engage the gorilla hybrid charging at them. It was moving on all fours but noticeably slower than before.


    As it closed in, Cesar began a graceful dance with his spear, its movements fluid and deliberate. "Get ready," he whispered to Al, who focused on the Spearmint breathing technique, replenishing his Stubborn Will.


    Just as the gorilla approached striking distance, Cesar finished his dance and pointed his spear directly at the approaching hybrid creature. In an instant, a torrent of dominating winds descended, powerful enough to snap trees.


    The hybrid gorilla was smacked straight into the ground, snapping bones.


    Seizing the opportunity, Al leaped towards the beast, intending to plunge his knife into its neck. However, the creature''s tail lashed out, snatching Al by the waist. Yet, Al''s swift reflexes allowed him to swing his knife, severing the creature''s tail in one swift motion.


    Without hesitation, Cesar impaled the creature''s temple with his spear, ending its life. The hybrid evaporated into a mist, which Cesar''s spear absorbed.


    Sensing a change in his weapon, he felt its sturdiness and increase. "When we kill anything or anyone with Awakened Will, their remaining Will dissipates and is absorbed by the etheric shell that killed it. Absorbing ''evaporated Will'' increases the durability of our etheric shell, making it more resilient. If our etheric shells break in a fight, we might as well be dead." Al explained.


    Returning to the hole, Cesar and Al realized they had lost sight of their teammates'' direction. Al proposed splitting up to meet the rest of the team as quickly as possible. Cesar agreed, and they swiftly departed, each heading in opposite directions.


    As Al ventured deeper into the tunnel''s darkness, he could see clearly in the dark. A cultivator whose Will was in the material plane could see without light.


    Al''s speed was incredible as he moved through the long tunnel. However, the seemingly endless passageway offered no sign of an end. Suddenly, the piercing scream of a woman echoed through the darkness, accompanied by a man''s desperate shouting.


    Al immediately recognized the high-pitched scream as Ellie''s, igniting a surge of determination. His pace quickened, his strides elongating until they no longer resembled legs. It was a blur of motion.


    Gradually, a faint opening came into view, emanating a bluish glow. Al maintained his speed, shooting through the opening and revealing a bloody scene.


    Yusuf, drenched in his own blood, stood amidst a sea of wounds.


    The monstrous hybrid was pursuing Ellie. She would vanish just in time to evade being torn apart. The hybrid had transformed into its towering, 8-foot form.


    Al''s momentum carried him forward, hurtling toward Ellie, who was hiding behind her floating mirror. At that precise moment, the beast appeared before him.


    Al''s reflexes were too fast. With his blade raised, he met the hybrid''s extended claws head-on, but his strike was much swifter. The beast''s exposed neck welcomed Al''s blade, effortlessly slicing through the tough hide.


    The sound of meat and bone being sliced filled the air, and Al found himself 15 feet away from the decapitated corpse of the hybrid. The creature, bewildered, watched its lifeless body stumble aimlessly before collapsing into a pool of blood.


    Yusuf and Ellie stood in shock, marveling at Al''s heroic entrance, their gratitude immeasurable.


    Regaining his footing, Al rose from the ground, blood dripping from his side, forming a puddle beneath him. The creature had managed to stab its claws into him, making a mess of his ribs.

 Chapter 31: Killing a Dark Acolyte

    Ellie approached Al, intending to tend to his wound, but he stopped her. "Look," he said, pointing to his side and robe, which showed that, despite being soaked in blood, he was completely recovered.


    Al gave his injured side a firm punch, causing Ellie to wince. "My Stubborn Will can even bring me back to life," he explained. Ellie marveled at his Stubborn Will, which was considered a Common Will.


    "Wow, that''s incredible. I don''t see what''s so common about it. Meanwhile, I have an Exotic Will, and I felt utterly powerless against that hybrid," she remarked, turning her attention to Yusuf to assess his injuries.


    Al, on the other hand, walked over to the lifeless creature, which had transformed into a dark mist that his etheric shell swiftly absorbed. He noticed a key difference: his ring felt noticeably sturdier, and its connection to him strengthened. However, his knife remained unchanged.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself," Al reassured Ellie. I caught it off guard. If I had faced it alone, I doubt I could have escaped even with my Stubborn Will."


    Al sat down to perform his breathing exercises. He focused on recovering as much of his Stubborn Will as possible before rushing to find Cesar. He knew that the enemy Cesar was now fighting had to be a dark acolyte to whom the hybrids obeyed.


    Yusuf couldn''t take his eyes away from Al. Despite suffering surface wounds from the creature''s claws, Yusuf''s Steel Will had allowed him to take the hybrid''s sharp blows.


    At first, he could grapple and struggle with the beast while Ellie provided a distraction. However, once the creature grew to its massive 8-foot size, Yusuf had become utterly helpless against it. All he could do was maintain his Steel Will to prevent being crushed by the hybrid.


    "How? How did you and Cesar manage to kill something like that without an etheric shell?" Yusuf questioned Al, his gaze filled with awe.


    Al rose from his seated position, a touch of color returning to his face. "You act and think later," he responded before reentering the tunnel.


    "I''m going to assist the others. Once you two have recovered, reach us as quickly as possible." With those words, Al propelled himself back into the tunnel, his speed as explosive as before.


    "The dark acolyte Cesar is facing is in the upper mental domain," Al reminded himself, urgency gripping his mind. He figured Louise and Jin had made initial contact. "If Yusuf and Ellie were in this condition, time is of the essence. I have to hurry!"


    He pushed himself to move as fast as he could, his body straining.


    He sprinted past the entrance, venturing deeper into the tunnel until it branched into three paths, forcing him to halt.


    Staring at the three directions he could take, Al contemplated which one Cesar might have taken. Suddenly, a gust of wind struck his face, originating from the entrance on the right. Without hesitation, Al surged forward in the direction of the moving air.


    In minutes, metal clashing against stone reached his ears. Mentally preparing himself for any situation, Al raised his twisted knife, ready to seize the element of surprise again.


    "Hopefully, I can catch them off guard," Al whispered as he approached the exit, his eyes catching a luminous green glow from within. The wind grew stronger, but Al pressed on, his determination unwavering. In the blink of an eye, he entered a colossal chamber twice the size of the previous one.


    On the edge of the cave, a fierce battle raged on.


    Jin clutched his familial stone emblem, lying discarded on the ground. Near the unconscious Jin, Louise gripped her left arm while occasionally picking up rocks to aid Cesar, whose slim figure was locked in combat.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Cesar appeared battered but full of fighting spirit. His body soaring like a guided airplane propelled by an unseen wind.


    The figure he was facing off against possessed an almost human-like appearance, but as Al closed in, he could see the dark fur that enveloped the figure''s body.


    The figure was dressed in a scholarly purple robe. "That must be the Dark Acolyte," Al concluded.


    Cesar launched himself at the dark Acolyte. The strange being gathered a handful of rocks and tossed them upward, the stones transforming into panthers composed of shadows that attacked  Cesar.


    The shadowy panthers vanished upon impact, but their bites inflicted nerve-damaging blows. Cesar moved like the wind, systematically destroying one panther after another. Yet, one managed to slip past his defenses and strike from behind.


    Just as its jaws closed in on Cesar''s opened side, hurled a rock she had been holding. The stone shot off like a bullet fired from a gun. With deadly accuracy, she intercepted the panther, saving Cesar.


    Seizing the opportunity, the dark acolyte completed an incantation, summoning two towering shadow apes, each standing 5 meters high. One was dispatched to engage Cesar head-on while the other remained stationed, guarding the dark acolyte.


    Al stealthily entered the scene at this pivotal moment, his movements so fast that no one noticed.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Al surged past Cesar, who was momentarily stunned by Al shooting past him. As he closed in on the dark acolyte, the guarding shadow ape attempted to seize him, only to be swiftly cleaved in half by Al''s knife. Slicing through the shadow ape, Al stood directly before the dark acolyte, their eyes locked.


    Suddenly, a boom shook the cave, and five runes blazed to life, encircling them in a pentagonal formation. In an instant, an army of shadows materialized, manifesting as viscous maws that mercilessly clamped down on Al.


    Blood sprayed in all directions as he was abruptly and brutally immobilized. Louise''s anguished cry filled the air as she frantically hurled rocks, desperately trying to free Al from the prison of jaws.


    Cesar desperately mustered every ounce of strength, ruthlessly demolishing the encroaching panther that obstructed his path.


    Al''s lifeless body dropped to the ground, reduced to a grotesque pile of shattered bones and mangled flesh. The dark acolyte, amused by the sorrow that consumed its enemies, gave a perverse smile.


    Driven by fury, Cesar attacked the dark acolyte directly, his spear guided by his Wind Will aimed squarely at his enemy''s head. However, the dark acolyte countered, its hand transforming into the maw of a ferocious panther. It clamped down on Cesar''s spear and thwarted his attack.


    Acting on instinct, Cesar released his grip on his spear and relied instead on his Muay Thai training. He caught the creature off guard with lightning-fast jabs, followed by sharp elbows and explosive knees.


    The dark acolyte did not anticipate a cultivator letting go of their etheric shell. Cultivators were hardly adept at close-quarters combat. The majority of cultivators it faced relied heavily on their etheric shells.


    Cesar''s relentless assault left the dark acolyte''s face a battered, bloody mess.


    Creating some distance, the dark acolyte, unsure of how to wield the spear and unwilling to let Cesar utilize it, flung the weapon as far away from the battle as possible.


    It resorted to its most basic spell, conjuring a small wave of shadowy hands that propelled themselves toward Cesar.


    Remarkably, Cesar''s body seemed to manifest his Wind Will with as much potency as his etheric shell. The gusts of wind generated by his fists appeared even more formidable than the one his spear produced. The dark acolyte grew increasingly perplexed, and fear crept into its cold heart.


    Suddenly, a tremor shook the cave as the acolyte, overcome by desperation, beckoned all the shadows within to converge upon it. Transforming before their eyes, it underwent a rapid metamorphosis.


    Two heads sprouted from its neck. One of the heads resembled a devilish ape, and the other head a ferocious, roaring panther. It grew two more tails, and an extra set of limbs emerged. The dark acolyte''s fur faded, exposing a deformed, expanding skeleton beneath.


    Its heart split into two. However, before it could complete its transformation, Al burst forth, erupting from the creature''s first heart. His emergence left him drenched in a showery display of blood.


    "Cesar, catch!" Louise called out, throwing his spear toward him. Without hesitation, Cesar snatched it out of the air.


    With a mighty heave, he unleashed a powerful and precise throw. The spear became a blur as it pierced through the creature''s second heart, leaving nothing but a gaping hole in its wake.


    The dark acolyte had met its demise, unleashing a torrent of swirling mist absorbed by Al and Cesar''s etheric shells.


    Al keenly observed as the ring absorbed the mist.


    Cesar stared at Al in utter astonishment.


    Meanwhile, Louise aided Jin in standing, equally amazed to witness Al''s unexpected survival. Though Al appeared sickly and pale, he defied all odds by remaining alive after being broken like a toy by an army of shadowy maws.


    "I told you my Stubborn Will comes in handy," Al reminded him, struggling to breathe.


    They retraced their steps through the tunnel, regrouping with Yusuf and Ellie.


    They returned to the 15th Blood Ring and the Center for Task and Merit Exchange.


    After dividing the reward they earned from the task and bidding farewell, Romann rendezvoused with Cesar. Together, they watched the recorded events captured by Cesar''s C-stone.


    Time passed swiftly, marked by their diligent training under Romann''s instruction.


    It was an existence centered around studying the Red Book, dedicated breathwork, and meditating on the connection between their etheric shells and their Will.


    Whenever the six encountered obstacles that stifled their progress, they sought out Romann, who showed up every other day.


    As they spent more and more time together as a group, their efficiency in completing tasks soared, enabling them to merge personal tasks with their collective efforts. Their accumulation of merits exploded, providing them not only with the means to survive but also to thrive.


    The two months Romann had committed to their training swiftly drew close.


    On the final day together, Romann gathered the group, casting a contemplative gaze upon these six individuals he had grown to regard as his disciples. They would soon transition from his disciples to his younger brothers and sisters.


    They might even find themselves competing against him, directly or indirectly. Yet, this was the natural course of events, an integral part of the journey every Recognized disciple of the God Leafs must go through.


    "All of you face a crucial decision now: either remain a phantom seed under Cesar''s leadership or venture down separate paths. Remember that your collective goal is to reach the mental domain as swiftly as possible. Being in the mental domain will increase your chances of qualifying for the 301st Mortal Rings Tournament. Some of the competition will possess 14 or even 50 years of cultivation ahead of you."


    "Together, you can gather six times as many resources as opposed to being alone. This will provide you with an advantage over others. Whatever your choice is, I wish you luck, my students." Romann concluded his farewell.


    Before leaving, he emphasized that if they managed to avoid dying, their paths with him would inevitably intersect again. His gaze lingered on Cesar, conveying a look of tenderness.


    With that, Romann disappeared without a trace, as was his habit. Left in silence, the six of them exchanged glances. As unrecognized disciples, they were mere visitors to whatever Mortal Ring they lodged in. They had a degree of freedom but were also vulnerable to having their resources extracted.


    Traditionally, it was customary for unrecognized disciples to journey through the various Mortal Rings of different God Leafs around the world. This practice fostered a global trading network between each God Leaf''s Immortal and Mortal Rings. This was how treasures from the Evergreen Leaf, such as Ever-life stones, were found in the Mortal Rings of the Blood Leaf.

 Chapter 32: A Fractured New World

    After Romann had left, the group of six was left to decide on their next course of action.


    Ellie suggested: "It would be wise to take a two-week break and visit our homes. Once we come back, we can discuss and hopefully reach a decision together about whether we want to remain as a team or split off."


    Cesar was about to respond, but Yusuf interrupted, his tone filled with resolve. "There''s no need for me to think it over. I''ve already made my choice. From now on, I''ll be venturing on my own. I wish you all the best, but I plan to explore the mortal rings alone. This training has taught me the importance of pushing myself beyond my limits."


    With a final wave, Yusuf bid farewell to the group and walked towards the housing units, his determination clear.


    Cesar looked at the remaining members. Al felt Cesar''s gaze, and he quickly averted his eyes. Before Cesar could say a word, Louise spoke up next. "I''m sorry, everyone. I wish I could stay with all of you, but my great-great-grandfather would give me an earful if I remained in a place where I''m completely overshadowed," she confessed, her gaze shifting from Cesar to Al, Jin, and finally Ellie.


    Louise disappeared down the road, and Ellie''s eyes followed her, causing a flicker of doubt to creep into Ellie''s mind. She reconsidered her own choice to stay.


    Jin, however, wore an unwavering smile, radiating confidence. "I''m sticking with all of you," he declared cheerfully. "I know the statistics of those who venture into the Mortal Rings without a reliable phantom seed. It''s alarmingly difficult to gather merits and focus on cultivation alone."


    Cesar''s smile broadened in response. Before anyone else could say anything, he spoke up. "In that case, we''ll move forward as a team for now. Ellie mentioned going home. We should do so as a team; it will strengthen our bond,".


    Caught up in the collective spirit, Ellie couldn''t help but join in, her face glowing with excitement. "It''s settled then! We''ll visit our homes together. I can go last; my mother is never in a hurry."


    Cesar''s expression soured. "As the captain, I''ll take the final spot. You can go after Al or Jin. They can determine who goes first by playing a paper, scissors, rock," he asserted, gesturing with his spear as if it were a royal scepter.


    Jin glanced at Al, noticing his unusual silence. "It''s fine. Let''s visit Al''s home first. Besides, my family resides in the territory controlled by the Lightning-Stone Leaf, so I can afford to go second to last," Jin suggested.


    Al observed the collective excitement, though deep down, his original plan had been to stay home after the initial training concluded. Expressing his intentions to his companion had suddenly become increasingly complex, especially since he didn''t want them to go out of their way to visit his house only for him to part ways with them.


    "Cesar and I met not too far from where I live," Al contemplated, a wistful smile forming as he looked at Jin. "I''ll simply bid them farewell after accompanying them to Cesar''s home," Al quietly planned.


    "Sure, that''s fine with me; we can visit my home first," Al responded to the group.


    ~~~


    A few hours later, the four stood outside the mountain, away from the road. Al''s eyes darted through the thick bushes, filled with desperate determination. "It''s somewhere around here, I know it," he insisted, his voice tinged with urgency. Cesar joined him in the search.


    Skepticism flickered across Cesar''s face as he scanned the area. "Are you sure? I don''t recall there being so many trees," he remarked, his gaze sweeping the surroundings. They were searching for the car Al had driven him and Cesar in.


    "Found it!" Cesar exclaimed, his voice echoing through the air. He removed branch after branch, thoughtfully placed by Al, to uncover the car. "Damn, Al, you didn''t have to hide it so thoroughly. I stubbed my foot on the tire." Cesar grumbled, his frustration evident.


    As everyone gathered around, Al approached the car''s rear and reached underneath, searching for his keys.


    Jin''s eyes widened in admiration as he gazed at the vehicle. "Wow, this is a real beauty, Al. You never told me you were into cars," he remarked, his voice filled with awe.


    Al, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes, shrugged modestly. "I''m not, but my father helped me build my old girl here," he said, clasping the keys. Opening the car, he welcomed everyone inside.


    Cesar and Jin moved to the back to make room, allowing Ellie in the driver''s passenger seat.


    After several attempts, Al started the car, and they drove off. The engine''s revving drowned out their conversations until the car was finally in motion.


    "I just don''t see how this car is a girl. It''s definitely more of a guy," Ellie remarked. Al swiftly responded with a mischievous smirk, "She''s a girl because all the guys I know want to have her, but only I get to drive her." His reply elicited laughter from Cesar and Jin.


    Ellie cringed, finding it ridiculous. "That''s stupid! Wouldn''t that mean your dad had her before you?" she retorted. Jin and Cesar began laughing even harder.


    Al''s face flushed with frustration, "Fuck off!".


    Realizing he had reacted strongly, Al quickly composed himself. "I meant my father helped me build her, not that it was his. By the way, does anyone know the location of the other Mortal Rings?"


    Ellie keenly noted Al''s change in mood, making a mental note.


    Eventually, they stopped to refuel the car and change into regular clothes. They wanted to blend in rather than stand out.


    Jin suggested they tune in to the radio to catch up on the world''s current state. Over a few hours, they absorbed the shocking magnitude of changes that had unfolded in a few months.


    The reports spoke of the global vanishings that had taken the world by storm. The vanishings were subsiding, but what remained were gruesome scenes scattered worldwide. Entire homes of families killed, with bodies brutally mutilated or crushed, would occasionally be reported.


    Witnesses shared accounts of people being tossed, sliced, or hurled like dolls by unseen forces. The military and police forces had long lost their grip on power.


    Churches and temples had become stupendously wealthy and had taken matters into their own hands, hiring mercenaries to protect their most esteemed members and holy men. This development provoked anger and resentment within the already fragmented and vulnerable global governments.


    A swift bill was drafted, compelling the churches to hire the military or police for any defensive purposes. While religious institutions worldwide were displeased, they agreed to convene in a week to sign the bill, at least in the United States and most first-world countries.


    Some governments had forcefully coerced the churches into cooperation in other regions of the world. Religious institutions were never allowed to accumulate authority or wealth in those regions.


    As Al absorbed the unsettling updates, he stomped on the accelerator, propelling the car forward through the highway. Al drove the entire way, pausing only for gas refills and restroom breaks. Before they knew it, they were entering Al''s hometown, Santa Rosa.


    It was approaching afternoon, and Al reiterated the instructions he had been repeating for the past few hours: "Remember, we met during our trip to the Holy Land and, afterward, decided to visit each other''s homes. Since it''s Saturday, my mom will make us attend Sunday''s morning service tomorrow. We can use that as an opportunity to assess any changes in the world."


    The group nodded in agreement. They were inside Al''s house within a few hours, accompanied by his mom, Alice, who eagerly gave them a tour.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Initially, she was furious, as each letter she received seemed to disregard her previous messages. After he did not return home when he was supposed to, she became worried until he called her.


    When Alice inquired about what Al had learned or any letters she had sent, Al skillfully diverted the conversation. Alice didn''t seem to mind as long as her child was back.


    Alice walked the group around the house, showcasing hanging pictures and Al''s album collections. Cesar noticed a recurring person in almost every photo¡ªa boy who had been by Al''s side.


    Before he was introduced to cultivating Will, Cesar remembered Al''s story of his best friend transforming into a hybrid and being killed by Romann''s team.


    On the other hand, Jin was curious and pointed at one particular photo, asking Al''s mom, "Excuse me, Miss Alice, who is that?" as he gestured toward Mark, standing next to Al in a park.


    "Oh! That''s... that''s a dear friend of our family who God took during the great rapture almost half a year ago," Alice replied. She didn''t sound sorrowful but rather reminiscent.


    After Alice had prepared dinner for the four of them, she insisted that Ellie stay in the same room as her, separated from the young men.


    Alice began fixing a place on the floor for Ellie to sleep in. "So, how did you and my Alex meet? I hope he didn''t go too far with any of his pranks," she asked, a hint of concern in her voice.


    Ellie initially felt slightly uneasy, but Alice reminded her of her mother. Both of them had very soothing voices. "Well, I can''t speak of any pranks, but as far as I can tell, you''ve raised an exceptional young man, ma''am," Ellie replied.


    Alice listened with a soft smile, tears streaming down her face as she heard about the boy she and her husband had raised. Ellie quickly moved to comfort her.


    "I''m sorry, it''s just..." Alice sobbed, struggling to regain her composure in front of a stranger.


    Ellie held her tightly, experiencing a mix of emotions. While Alice bore some resemblance to her mother, she was entirely different. Alice''s tears were raw and human, evoking a warmth Ellie had never felt in her mother. Her mother refused to display emotions or even discuss Ellie''s father.


    "It''s okay, Alice. It''s okay to cry." Ellie whispered, fighting back her own tears. Ellie shared how her mother had also experienced the loss of her father when Ellie was born. However, unlike Alice, her mother never displayed any emotion about it.


    Meanwhile, Cesar and Jin were in Al''s room, discussing the time it had taken to drive from the 15th Blood Ring to Al''s home. Cesar explained how they should ditch the car and travel on foot, confident they could travel much faster.


    On the other hand, Jin disagreed, pointing out the vast difference in speed between a car and even the fastest animal.


    Al interrupted the two, "Actually, I think Cesar might have a point. Maybe we should start traveling without cars."


    Cesar''s suspicions about Al''s intentions grew stronger despite Al agreeing. He was convinced that Al was planning to leave them. Filled with anger, Cesar pointed at Al and shouted, "This asshole is planning on leaving us too!"


    Al, trying to calm Cesar, replied jokingly, "Hey, remember you''re in this ''asshole''s'' home, so cool it! And besides, I haven''t decided yet, so don''t go deciding for me."


    ¡°So, it is true you are thinking about leaving us.¡± Jin said, sounding disappointed, Al groaned before saying ¡°For two guys you sure sound like whiny girls.¡±


    The night quickly passed. In the morning, Ellie and Alice had prepared breakfast for the group. After eating, they accompanied Alice to Sunday morning mass, where Al''s grandparents eagerly awaited their arrival.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    As they entered the temple grounds, someone covered Al''s eyes from behind, and a familiar woman''s voice asked, "Guess who?" Al immediately guessed, "Kesha!" His smile widened with surprise, as he hadn''t expected to see her here.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were coming home yesterday? I''ve been trying to stay in contact, but you make it difficult. Anyways, who are they?" Kesha pointed towards the three people beside Al.


    Al quickly responded, "Oh, them? I met them on the church trip I went on. We decided to meet up after discovering we all play the same online RPG game."


    Kesha seemed skeptical and turned her attention to Ellie, who was noticeably shorter than her. "So, you play online games with a bunch of guys?" Kesha asked, staring at Ellie, who met her gaze without hesitation and replied, "Well, these guys all suck, but yeah. Why?"


    "That''s awesome! I used to spar with a group of guys. There was this one loser I always beat the crap out of until he stopped showing up." Kesha gestured towards Al.


    Ellie turned around, pulled the group closer, and whispered, "Guys, we should consider adding another player to our online team if you catch my drift."


    Al was the first to respond, a touch of disbelief in his voice. "Are you crazy? Kesha''s Will hasn''t even awakened, and we have no idea if it ever will. Plus, I''ve known Kesha forever and can''t bear the guilt if something bad happens to her because of me."


    Listening to Al''s words, Cesar interjected, "I agree with Ellie. We should consider adding two more members, but Al makes a valid point. We can''t recklessly endanger people''s lives. If we''re recruiting, it''s best that they already have an awakened Will."


    All the while, Kesha''s annoyance grew with their hushed conversation. "I can hear you whispering my name, you know," she snapped, clearly irritated.


    All eyes turned to her, and Al, at the forefront, calmed Kesha down. "Let''s just head inside the church. Tell me what''s new at the old boxing gym."


    Al sat with his family while Ellie, Jin, and Cesar sat beside Kesha.


    "Nothing seems to have changed," Al thought, observing the surroundings as they prepared to welcome the father.


    Suddenly, a group of heavily armed personnel entered the room, their rifles adorned with crosses at the end. Al''s shock grew when the crowd erupted in wild cheers as the father entered. The whole scene felt surreal.


    Al turned to his mother and asked, "Is this normal?" She nodded enthusiastically, clasping her hands together to pray. Al then glanced at Cesar and the others with Kesha; they appeared at ease.


    "She must have explained the situation to them," Al speculated, keeping his eyes fixed on the father as he slowly approached the podium. "My children, please take a seat. I assure you that no Devil will ever enter this house of worship," the father declared, quieting the entire room.


    Everyone, including Al, took their seats. "I''m curious to hear this church''s explanation for what''s been happening in the world."


    Thirty minutes into the sermon, the father''s voice transformed from gentle to a thunderous shout. "It is the wrath of God, striking down the depraved and Godless! Think of every tragedy, from gruesome crimes after the rapture of the righteous¡ªall of them have been godless heathens!"


    Al''s blood boiled as he heard the father''s booming words. What kind of God would take his father and leave him alone with his mother? Yet, when he looked at his mother, she wept and prayed, nodding fervently.


    Al then turned to his grandparents, who listened to the sermon with unwavering faith in their eyes. Now, he understood how those two individuals seemed unfazed when their son, his father, had vanished.


    "This is God''s message to the world, proclaiming the end of man''s time. Surrender your body, mind, and spirit to our Eternal Creator now and forever!" As the father uttered these words, he retrieved the container for the Eucharist.


    Before opening it, he instructed everyone to kneel and pray with their heads down. Al slowly raised his head, pretending to join in prayer, and what he witnessed made him want to hide under the benches. It was blinding¡ªa radiant light emanating from the container, revealing a 20-meter lion''s head absorbing the faint glimmers of light emitted by the congregation.


    The container swallowed the light in less than a second, including the lion''s head. Suddenly, a cry pierced the air near Kesha''s location. When Al turned to see what had happened, everyone around him rose to partake in the Eucharist, obstructing his view.


    The remainder of the mass proceeded without any further paranormal occurrences. As the father concluded his final words, Al swiftly approached the rest of the group.


    Acting friendly, Al exclaimed, "What a beautiful mass, right, Kesha? Shall we step outside and discuss it?" Glancing at the rest of the group, he noticed Cesar struggling to stand.


    Once they were outside, Cesar''s condition took a sudden turn for the worse. His face turned pale, and he began sweating profusely, struggling to catch his breath. "I just need some air and water, please," Cesar uttered.


    Kesha hurriedly ran off to fetch a cup of water while Cesar, with the assistance of Ellie and Jin, pulled everyone in closer to avoid drawing attention.


    "I felt my A.R.C shut down, and my Will violently ripped away from me the moment I started praying. Even now, I''m finding it difficult to perform any breathing exercise," Cesar explained, his words laden with shock.


    Al, equally stunned, turned to Jin and Ellie. "Wait, neither of you saw the enormous lion head made of light?" Cesar and Ellie looked at him with confusion while Jin, who had remained oddly quiet throughout, flinched at the mention of a lion.


    "I-I-I thought it was just a figment of my imagination. When I saw it, I sensed an overwhelming power, a beckoning and a promise. Then, I felt my Will yearning to leave my body, and that''s when I forced myself to look away. I think Cesar was harmed because, unlike me, he prayed. Whatever that was isn''t here to help anyone. We are way outmatched here. We should leave and report this to the 15th Blood Ring as fast as possible," Jin spoke with a gravity that struck every one present except Al.

 Chapter 33: Fortune Favors the Bold

    Kesha returned with a cup of water for Cesar, finding everyone huddled together.


    She couldn''t shake off the feeling that Al was intentionally trying to distance himself again. She overheard snippets of their conversation. "We need to return at night," Al said, to which Jin vehemently disagreed, "No, that''s far too dangerous!"


    Al noticed Kesha behind them. After briefly pretending nothing was amiss, he offered Kesha a ride back.


    After the incident in the church, Al became overly protective of his mother. He insisted on helping her out of her car. "Al, relax. Your friends might think I''m sick or incompetent," Alice urged to back off. Reluctantly, he complied.


    Meanwhile, Cesar, Kesha, Ellie, and Jin observed near Al''s car from a distance.


    Ellie had chosen to tell Kesha everything.


    "The way we all met was actually inside a mountain as a group of seven. We trained together for a few months under the same teacher, the Captain of the 23 Supreme Seed," Ellie explained.


    Cesar and Jin looked at each other with wry smiles, unsure how to respond.


    Kesha, intrigued, asked, "Haha, wow, you take role-playing games seriously." She was uncertain whether to believe the cheerful girl''s account.


    There were no set rules about discussing the Leaf Rings or cultivating Will with ordinary people. Just as Ellie was about to clarify that she was not discussing a game, Al interjected, "Hahaha, ignore Ellie. She takes our gaming a little too seriously." Al signaled Ellie, Jin, and Cesar to get into his house before saying goodbye to Kesha.


    Later that night, the four of them returned to the church in Al''s car, deliberating on how to gain access. "We just need to retrieve that bronze container for the eucharist. Maybe the God Leafs will know what to do with it," Al explained.


    "That bronze container is called a Cibrium, by the way," Cesar informed the group, who gave him a look of respect. Although he was the captain of their phantom seed, they knew he wasn''t the brightest.


    The group had already made up their mind to support Al''s plan. Jin had already voiced his opinion about avoiding entering the church and simply reporting the issue. "I seem to be the odd one out here. But I suppose the whole point of being a team is to stick together. That being said, I only ask that we don''t split up as we did in our first task," Jin clarified.


    Cesar flinched, recalling their first task. "You got it! No matter what happens, we won''t separate," he agreed, and they sealed the deal with a handshake. They opened the car trunk, retrieving their gray robes, which were resistant to tearing or ripping.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice approached the group. "What the hell are you guys doing?" The voice rang out, catching their attention. "Uh, we work for the church, and we have nightly duties to perform," Al quickly improvised, thinking on his feet.


    The voice walked out from the shadows, revealing Kesha. She laughed at Al''s improvised lie and calmly peered behind their group, catching sight of the open trunk and seeing a crooked knife, a spear, and a stone emblem.


    Covering up the trunk, Al got in front of Kesha. "Anyway, why are you here? Were you spying on us?" Al blurted out.


    Kesha stared at Al without saying a word. He could see her desire for honesty through her eyes, which caused Al to look shamefully away.


    Finally, she hit her breaking point and softly spoke: "Really, Al? You know how hard I''ve tried to be here for you. I don''t understand what I did to make you want to push me away. Since Mark''s death, you''ve been pushing me away."


    Al could see the tears and the pain. The only thing his friend wanted was to be there for him. At that moment, Al pondered whether revealing the truth would be worse than leaving her in bitter confusion.


    "Kesha! You''re right. I shouldn''t treat a friend the way I''ve treated you. I should have been honest with you from the beginning. But you should know after I tell you the truth, you will never see the world the same again."


    Kesha nodded, and Al hastily explained everything that had occurred, from Mark''s death to his encounter with Cesar, how they had almost died in their fight against hybrids and a dark acolyte.


    While Al explained the truth to his friend, Jin surveyed the church grounds.


    Once Ellie became invisible in front of Kesha''s eyes, she believed everything Al had said.


    "Wow, that''s so badass! I mean, it''s awful what happened to Mark. May he rest in peace. And the fact that the church is harboring a potentially dangerous secret is terrifying. But still, she just went fucking invisible in front of us," Kesha was nearly shouting.


    Al unexpectedly welcomed her reaction. Trying to be quick, he said, "Listen, Kesha. I need you to wait in your car. We''ll be back soon. If you want to help us, honk a horn if you spot any cops or military personnel,"


    Kesha reluctantly agreed and returned to her car. The entire exchange had taken less than five minutes.


    Ellie invisibly accompanied the trio and found themselves behind the church. Jin efficiently surveyed the area, using his Lightning Will to disable any visible cameras with a brief surge of electricity.


    The only obstacle in their way was a locked door.


    Cesar raised his spear, preparing to swing it at the door forcefully, but Al swiftly intervened and pointed upwards, concerned that he would make too much noise.


    With a spear swing, a mighty wind carried Cesar into the air and landed on the roof''s edge. Jin and Al exchanged impressed glances.


    After a minute or two, a resounding crash emanated from within the building. "I suppose he still needs to work on his landings," Al whispered, causing Jin to chuckle.


    The locked door in front of them was suddenly swung open, revealing Cesar on the other side.


    The four entered, with Ellie silently closing the door behind her. The cathedral''s interior was shrouded in darkness, but Ellie''s floating mirror reflected even the smallest amount of light, giving them a dim illumination.


    "Let''s find the ciborium quickly and make our way out of here," Jin''s tone was filled with concern.


    They quickly moved to the main altar, where the priest had performed the eucharist.


    Cesar swiftly located the ciborium and reached out to pick it up as soon as his fingers made contact with the metal vessel, a searing sensation akin to touching red-hot iron shot through his arm.


    Despite Cesar''s desperate attempts, he could not release his grip. The searing pain transformed into tearing agony that spread through his entire body, reaching his organs and threatening to rip his heart. Cesar began crying out in excruciating torment.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Al reacted swiftly, delivering a powerful kick to Cesar, forcefully breaking his grip on the ciborium and separating him from it.


    Al removed his underrobe and cautiously picked up the ciborium, signaling Jin to assist Cesar. They made their way toward the exit, their footsteps echoing through the building. The sound of a door opening echoed, followed by heavy footsteps.


    "What''s with all the noise? Security has already been alerted!" an old man shouted at the group of four.


    "Take care of him. Knock him out without causing harm." Al whispered to Ellie, who immediately became invisible.


    As the old man continued shouting at the group, a loud thud was heard, followed by the old man''s collapse. The group resumed their exit, but to their surprise, they encountered Kesha, who was out of breath.


    "Some strange vans have pulled up. I didn''t honk to avoid their suspicion, but they have blocked the street exit a block away, and they''re slowly approaching," she said between gasps for air.


    Al''s mind raced as he processed the information. Meanwhile, the unconscious old man behind them began to convulse and shake violently, foaming at the mouth.


    "Oh my god, I killed him!" Ellie exclaimed, horrified.


    Before anyone could approach the unconscious man, his body continued to shake violently, contorting in unnatural ways, with bones audibly snapping. Heaving and gagging, he struggled to expel a massive ball of bright light.


    The ball seemed to have legs as it forced its way out of the poor man''s mouth, knocking his teeth out and leaving a bloody mess.


    A small humanoid-like creature emerged with wings, a tail, and a featureless face. It began running away as its host''s body was left in a growing puddle of his blood.


    The scene unfolded utterly bizarrely, leaving Al and the others stunned. Kesha could not see the etheric creature that exited the old man''s mouth, but she could see the aftermath it created. Overwhelmed by shock, she vomited.


    "Quick, kill that thing!" Cesar shouted, his voice filled with urgency, as he hurled his spear with astonishing speed. The humanoid creature displayed nimble agility, barely evading the deadly strike as it took flight.


    Jin followed up by unleashing a rapid succession of tiny lightning bolts. One bolt landed, causing the creature to fall from the air and crash to the ground, but the small humanoid being wasted no time and continued fleeing, darting through the door of the room the old man had emerged from.


    Moving faster than the others, Al swiftly entered the room where the creature had fled.


    Inside, a desk and numerous shelves filled with books and bibles greeted his eyes. However, one shelf had been knocked over, revealing a manhole. Without hesitation, Al jumped in, plunging into the darkness. Because his Stubborn Will was from the material plane, he could see clearly in the dark.


    His etheric shell, a small ring that manifested his Stubborn Will, warned him, "To your right." Al thought, bolting to the right, ignoring the warning. "Left," the ring affirmed. Al swiftly turned, and before he knew it, he caught sight of the creature, its pace quickening.


    He closed in on it, driving his knife into its small torso, determined to eliminate the threat.


    As Al''s blade pierced the small angelic being, a white mist flowed from its body and was swiftly absorbed by Al''s ring. The ring seemed to possess a distinct appetite for the specific white mist.


    A roar reverberated throughout the tunnel system, causing Al to wonder if killing the small creature had anything to do with it. He sprinted back to the entrance, not wanting to stay and find out.


    By the time everyone, including Kesha, reached the room with the desk and bookshelves, Al was already ascending from the manhole, just in time to meet them.


    Emerging, Al urgently spoke, "We need to leave."


    Cesar swiftly motioned for him to quiet down and began explaining that armed men had surrounded the church.


    Al pointed towards the manhole. "I guess we have no choice. Everyone, jump in. I''ll go last and cover the manhole myself with the shelf to buy us some time."


    Everyone leaped into the hole without hesitation except for Kesha, who hesitated momentarily. Al gazed at her and reassured her. "Kesha, do you trust me?" Her eyes met his. Kesha nodded and descended into the hole, with Al following closely behind.


    At the top of the manhole ladder, Al exerted all his strength to pull the bookshelf over the hole, ensuring their temporary safety. He joined the rest of the group.


    At the bottom of the sewer, Ellie utilized her mirror to illuminate the repugnant tunnel. Al swiftly moved to the front of the group, taking the lead. He wanted to go opposite from where the creature had fled.


    "Let''s go this way. We have to get as far away from here as possible," Al said as they ran through the sewer labyrinth, which had twists and turns.


    Cesar was running beside Al. The two were attempting to avoid stepping on rats scurrying about.


    "Do you know where you''re going?" Cesar asked.


    "Nope, I''m just hoping to find a ladder to get the hell out of this place," Al responded, making a sudden left turn. The group began looking for a ladder as they continued their run.


    Kesha stumbled and fell, prompting Al to halt and signal the others to continue running.


    "This is all so insane, Al. I don''t know if I can do it," Kesha expressed, her voice filled with despair as she struggled to hold back tears.


    Al offered her a comforting smile. "Relax, we''re going to be okay. Just trust me. Get on my back so we can move faster," he extended his hand. Typically, Kesha would have found his proposition amusing, but given the gravity of the situation, she swiftly hopped onto Al''s back.


    With Kesha on board, Al increased his speed significantly, carrying her while sprinting through the tunnels to catch up to the rest. In no time, Al could hear the voices of Jin and Cesar. They had stopped running.


    A room illuminated by Ellie''s mirror slowly appeared as Al and Kesha entered. Kesha got off Al''s back as they surveyed the reason for their sudden halt and found themselves frozen in place.


    The first thing that caught Al''s attention were the rows upon rows of egg-like embryos, each containing a miniature version of the creature he had slain. One of the eggs had already been shattered, with the fetus inside destroyed.


    It lay before Jin, leaving Cesar and Ellie visibly conflicted. Before anyone could address Al''s entrance, he shook his head and spoke with conviction, "You saw what they did to that old man. That could have been my mother or Kesha''s family. Cesar, you live close by; your family could be next. We need to kill every last one before leaving."


    Cesar and Jin, who had grasped the gravity of the situation, agreed to eliminate the embryos.


    Ellie silently retreated and became invisible. The three remaining members unleashed a frenzy of slashing, stabbing, and electric attacks, leaving behind a gruesome trail of broken fetus parts that would evaporate into a white mist.


    "I can feel the light. My connection to my etheric shell is growing stronger. These must be Light Acolytes, etheric creatures of a similar nature, Dark Acolytes," Jin exclaimed, his voice tinged with madness.


    Cesar turned to Jin and shared a similar sentiment: "I feel it, too. But my etheric shell seems to have a bottomless appetite."


    Meanwhile, the ring on Al''s finger slowed down its absorption of the mist as if it had already consumed its fill. On the other hand, his knife rejected the white mist as it had rejected the black mist of the dark acolytes.


    Al turned to Cesar and proposed that Jin absorb the remaining mist from the Light Acolyte embryos. Cesar agreed. Jin expressed his gratitude and continued.


    Kesha, positioned near the room''s entrance, watched the events unfold. She couldn''t see any embryos or creatures. They were merely swinging their weapons through the air. Suddenly, she was forcefully pushed out before disappearing.


    Cesar was ready to leap towards the entrance, concerned for Kesha''s safety, but Al stopped him. Al knew Ellie was the one who had pulled Kesha. She was trying to keep her safe, but from what?


    Everything happened in an instant. A flash of light entered the room, hurtling towards Jin, who was down to his final row of embryos. Reacting swiftly, Al seized his chain and knife, swinging it to block the light''s movement.


    However, the "light" turned out to be something entirely unexpected¡ªa 9-foot angelic being.


    The creature was a giant compared to Al. It was oblivious to the resistance Al had given him. Its focus was entirely on Jin smashing another embryo.


    The deformed angelic being twisted its head 180 degrees, revealing a wrapped face, its head tightly bandaged.


    It pierced Al''s stomach before Al could release his grip on the angelic being. Its hand resembled a pike that tore into Al, tearing out his organs in the process.


    Kesha began screaming in horror, giving Ellie''s position away.


    Meanwhile, seizing the opportunity, Cesar launched himself at the creature, aiming to decapitate it with a powerful thrust of his spear.

 Chapter 34: Surviving a Dawn-keeper

    The angelic being gracefully furled all six wings, enveloping its body and deflecting Cesar''s spear effortlessly.


    With ease, it had disemboweled Al before casually discarding his body. It freed itself from Al''s chain and knife while blocking Cesar''s spear and unwrapped its head, revealing the top was adorned with numerous eyes while its face was featureless.


    The angelic being closed all its eyes, except for one, generating an intense and blinding flash of light. As the brilliance engulfed the area, temporarily robbing everyone of their sight, it closed in on Jin.


    Al''s Stubborn Will gradually mended his torn organs, allowing him to rise to his feet. The angelic being found itself pulled back. Al''s knife pierced its back, and Al pulled the knife''s chain with all his strength.


    The angelic being''s pike-like hand was mere inches away from Jin. Jin could evade the creature''s reach at the last second, thanks to Al''s actions. Jin summoned his Lightning Will, shooting a lightning bolt from his stone emblem.


    The lightning bolt rushed toward the last remaining embryo. As the wisps of mist entered Jin''s etheric shell, the stone emblem emitted a distinctive blue radiance. The form of his etheric shell was transforming.


    In response, the angelic being was driven to an agitated state and forced itself forward, ignoring the crooked blade that Al wielded.


    With astonishing velocity, it flew towards Jin, who could not use his etheric shell.


    Cesar unleashed a mighty wind with a single slash of his spear. The wind diverted the creature just enough to grant Jin space to flee.


    Reunited with Al and Cesar, Jin urgently spoke, "That''s a Dawn-keeper. None of us stand a chance against it. We have to run."


    Cesar and Al shook their head in disagreement. They realized the impossibility of outrunning such a fast enemy.


    Before they could make their next move, the Dawn keeper lunged at Cesar, violently knocking Jin and Al aside with its colossal wings.


    Cesar steadied his breath. After his fight against the dark acolyte, he realized that his Wind Will flowed more naturally through his Muay Thai techniques. When he shared this insight with Romann, Romann suggested that Cesar''s unfamiliarity with the spear was likely the cause.


    Cesar was excited to learn that Muay Thai provided a valuable framework for mastering the spear. After two months, he discovered that the spear and his fists were one and the same¡ªboth extensions of his Will.


    Confronted by the charging nine-foot Dawn-keeper, Cesar remained composed, assuming his Muay Thai stance with a slight modification. Gripping his spear firmly, he directed its sharp point towards the approaching enemy.


    The Dawn-keeper thrust its pike at him while Cesar mirrored its movement, winding-like thrust with his spear.


    Like a slithering serpent, Cesar''s spearhead maneuvered alongside the creature''s pike, producing a delicate gust of wind that diverted the pike away from Cesar''s neck, causing it to miss. Meanwhile, Cesar''s spear moved with precision.


    The Dawn-keeper''s speed made it challenging for Cesar to strike its head directly, but he managed to slice through the side of its face, tearing away a handful of its numerous eyes.


    Enraged, the creature forcefully swung its human-like arm at Cesar, sending him unconsciously crashing toward Jin. Jin caught Cesar, preventing him from crashing to the ground.


    Gently placing Cesar down, Jin couldn''t help but be deeply impressed by his Captain''s calmness and precision amidst the chaos. Turning his attention back to the looming Dawn-keeper, Jin found himself no longer clutching his stone emblem. Instead, he was now wearing a regal steel gauntlet adorned with his family''s name.


    A sense of confidence washed over Jin as he realized that sticking with Cesar and the team had been the right decision. They had stumbled into a blessing for his etheric shell. All that remained now was to escape alive.


    As Jin locked down on his enemy, arcs of electrifying blue lighting crackled and danced across his steel gauntlet. Both sides closed the distance in a split second, their movements a blur.


    The Dawn-keeper brought down its pike, aiming for Jin''s head. Jin utilized his gauntlet, unleashing a lightning bolt that propelled him upward. He executed a graceful spin in mid-air, evading the incoming pike while extending his gauntlet directly at the Dawn-keeper''s face.


    In a spectacular display of power, a burst of lightning erupted from Jin''s gauntlet, triggering an explosion upon contact with the Dawn-keeper. The creature was sent tumbling in the opposite direction. As the wraps that had concealed its lower face fell away, a tongueless mouth filled with sharp teeth became visible.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The Dawn-keeper relinquished its restraint. Suddenly, the room grew unbearably hot as it dropped to all fours, its tongueless mouth gaping open, emitting a horrifying sound as it voraciously sucked in the surrounding air.


    A flickering flame ignited before its mouth, gradually growing in size before swiftly shrinking. Immediately, a radiant miniature sun manifested before the Dawn-keeper, casting a brilliant light across the room.


    The small ball of light emitted scorching heat. The Dawnkeeper hurled the blazing spell toward them with tremendous force without warning.


    Jin''s heart raced with dread as he shouted, "If that thing explodes, we''re all dead!"


    Ellie had taken Kesha and had already evacuated. Cesar swung a gale of wind, and Jin shot off an arc of lightning. Neither had any effect on the blazing spell.


    However, Al found himself frozen in place, tormented by a familiar voice that inflicted unbearable agony upon him. "Too bright!" it hissed, causing Al''s knife to move of its own accord, compelling him to leap towards the blazing sun.


    Al believed he was about to be incinerated, but to his astonishment, his small black knife absorbed the entire miniature sun, leaving even the Dawn-keeper momentarily stunned.


    Collapsing to the ground, Al struggled to recover from the knife''s possession.


    Undeterred by the failure of its previous attack, the Dawn-keeper unfurled all six of its wings. It unleashed six lesser spells simultaneously.


    Cesar and Jin swiftly rushed to Al''s to prepare for the enemy''s assault.


    The first spell materialized as a colossal fireball hurtling towards them. Cesar bravely leaped forward, signaling Al and Jin to keep their distance. With a mighty swing of his spear, he summoned a destructive gale of wind that intercepted the fireball, dispersing it before it could wreak havoc.


    However, they had no time to catch their breath as a blazing twister broke through his gale. The remains of the first spell intertwined with the second spell, creating a fiery twister encircled by small avian forms crafted from swirling flames.


    Realizing that his most potent attack had been ineffective against the assault of spells, Cesar found himself at a loss. Jin leaped forward just as Cesar braced himself to be consumed by the flames.


    Jin released an enormous amount of his Lightning Will, creating a lightning arc the size of a human arm. The arc of lightning sliced through the massive flaming vortex. "Even though I can''t use spells, my improved etheric shell allows me to funnel large amounts of my Lightnin Will into powerful attacks," Jin remarked.


    However, exerting so much of his Lightning Will took its toll, leaving Jin weak and vulnerable.


    As the third spell broke through the dissipating ashes, a flickering dark flame emerged, emanating scorching heat that seared their skin even from a distance. After the dark flame, a ring of fire followed, accompanied by three mysterious figures formed entirely of flames, charging forth in a coordinated assault. Those were the subsequent two spells, with one more yet to come.


    The impending onslaught threatened to overwhelm them, leaving little hope for survival. Sensing the imminent danger, Al prepared to expand all of his Stubborn Will and pulled Jin and Cesar behind him, determined to shield them from the incoming black flame.


    "I may not survive, but perhaps I can regenerate enough to mitigate the impact for them," Al pondered as he ran forward, arms outstretched to confront the impending inferno.


    Cesar screamed, unable to bear witness to Al''s sacrificial act. Before Al could be incinerated, Al''s knife blazed with a bright red glow, radiating like the miniature sun it had swallowed.


    Emitting a horrifying scream, Al''s flesh seemed to be entirely consumed by the black flame, his blood vessels boiling and his muscles ablaze. Yet, in a desperate attempt, Al swung his blade as if attempting to sever the flame. Al''s twisted knife grew even brighter, surpassing the intensity of the surrounding flames.


    A slash of condensed light erupted from his blade, obliterating everything in its path, including the following spells. The slash traversed the entirety of the stone chamber.


    Darkness swiftly descended upon the room; even the Dawn-keeper appeared to have been reduced to ashes.


    Jin and Cesar frantically searched through the debris and ashes in the darkness, calling out for Al. "Al! Where are you?" Cesar''s voice echoed, filled with desperation. Focusing their senses, they listened intently, hoping to catch any sign of Al.


    "Ughh, g wagh," a weak groan reached their ears. "I hear something," Jin shouted, his voice tinged with relief. Kesha and Ellie joined the search, and Ellie provided light.


    Jin used the light to reveal a horror scene. Al was lying on the floor. His entire body was charred and burned. His hair had burned to his scalp, his eyes had evaporated away, and his nose had collapsed inwards. He struggled to cling to life, gasping for breath through his damaged mouth.


    Jin carefully shifted him onto his side, ensuring he wouldn''t choke on his blood. As the blood dripped onto the ground, it sizzled and steamed.


    Ellie, her voice filled with desperation, turned to Cesar. "Shouldn''t he have healed by now?" Cesar, his gaze fixed on Al with quiet determination, remained silent. Meanwhile, Kesha knelt on the ground, overcome by inconsolable sobbing.


    "Just breathe... That''s it," Al thought, engulfed in total darkness and a chilling coldness that threatened to extinguish his life. With painstaking effort, he activated his A.R.C. through controlled breaths. His Stubborn Will spurred the regeneration of nerves and their endings, gradually healing the burns and injuries.


    However, each step toward recovery was accompanied by waves of intense pain that invaded his consciousness, causing Al to cry out in anguish. In his pain, he recalled Martin, the Stubborn Will cultivator whose memories he had seen.


    Al persisted, gradually restoring his eyes and nose as well. Kesha stared in awe at Al''s regeneration while Cesar and the rest sighed in relief. Suddenly, a resounding howl reverberated throughout the entire sewer, its haunting cry reaching the depths of the room.

 Chapter 35: Secret of the Keepers

    Everyone turned towards the room''s entrance, their eyes widening in alarm. Al was slowly starting to get blood back into his face after regenerating from a fatal, fiery death.


    "We can''t afford to encounter another Dawn-keeper. Ellie, stay invisible and clear the path ahead of us." Cesar instructed.


    Ellie nodded and left the room. Jin and Al followed suit.


    Kesha gazed at Cesar, who quickly scooped her up before sprinting out of the room. At each turn, Ellie became visible momentarily to signal to the group that it was safe to proceed.


    After the fourth turn, they expected Ellie to reappear, but she didn''t, causing Jin, Al, and Cesar to halt. Al was about to sprint to the tunnel''s end when an invisible force slammed him against the wall. It was Ellie who dragged Al back to Cesar and Jin.


    "Shhh!" Ellie whispered, her voice almost pleading. She covered them with her mirror. Focusing her Reflective Will, Ellie transformed her mirror into a liquid-like metal, enveloping the five of them. A low rumble shook the ground. Two Dawn-keepers flew through the tunnel they were in.


    Fortunately, Ellie managed to cloak them, rendering them invisible. The angelic beings of death flew directly overhead, utterly oblivious to their presence, and disappeared into the distance.


    "Let''s go! We''ll take the left tunnel, the opposite direction of where they were flying to," Al whispered, prompting Ellie to move forward.


    The group stood still to let Ellie gain some distance. However, Ellie abruptly halted her run and turned right toward the direction of the rumbling.


    "What the hell is she doing!? We have no idea what''s causing the tunnels to vibrate like that." Al exclaimed in frustration. As they ran after her, they reached the tunnel''s end. Al quickly realized why Ellie had decided to go right. To his left side, the tunnel led to a dead end.


    They hurriedly followed after Ellie, and soon, a door became visible. However, Ellie was nowhere to be seen.


    "Guys, you have to see this!" Ellie''s voice suddenly filled the air. She appeared out of thin air. Al and the rest tried to keep their voices down as they followed Ellie into the room.


    The room was bathed in brilliant light. At its center stood something horrifying. A 14-foot-tall humanoid beast resembling a twisted amalgamation of human and demonic features. The beast was detained by a dozen metal spears that penetrated its limbs and torso.


    Despite the pitiful sight, no blood flowed from the beast''s wounds. Its dark metallic body possessed impressive muscularity. It was naked and devoid of reproductive organs. The only thing that moved was an ox-like tail behind his back. Most strikingly, the creature possessed an almost machine-like humanoid face. The broken orange gemstone adorning its forehead captured Al''s attention.


    As the group observed the beast, it became apparent that it had noticed their presence. Its piercing eyes locked onto Al. Those blood-red orbs exuded a profound and seething hatred that shook Al to his core.


    Stumbling backward in fear, he felt his ring shouting repeatedly: "Run! Run! Run!"


    Before Al could warn Cesar and the rest, Ellie began screaming in agony, accompanied by a radiant light from her mirror. The brilliant glow flowed into the broken orange gem on the beast''s forehead.


    Ellie collapsed to the floor while the gem began to glow. In response, the beast unleashed a roar, causing Al to feel as though his eardrums were about to burst. They had undoubtedly discovered the source of what was causing the sewer tunnels to rumble.


    The gem on the creature''s forehead appeared slowly started to regenerate.


    Al felt a greater fear than when they had encountered the Dawn-keeper.


    Overwhelmed by panic, he seized Ellie by her robe and began dragging her away. "Go! Go! Go!" he screamed at Jin and Cesar, who swiftly scooped up Kesha again and raced out of the room.


    The giant metal poles impaling the beast erupted in bright flames, lighting its entire body on fire. The metal poles became red-hot, causing the beast to roar in anger again.


    Breaking free from its restraints, it launched the searing-hot metal fragments that had once held it captive toward Al and the rest.


    Luckily, the five had escaped the room. They had even passed a group of 10 Dawn-keepers. Before the Dawn-keepers could make a move, the wall at the room''s entrance exploded, sending debris hurtling toward both groups.


    Al managed to land on his feet, grazed by a few fragments. Concern gripped him as he thought of Kesha. He let out a sigh of relief after seeing Cesar had shielded her from a massive cement block. Kesha, however, was unconscious and bleeding from her arm. Cesar carefully carried her and ran towards Al.


    Jin helped Ellie get up, and the group immediately continued to flee without daring to look back. The explosive scene unfolding behind them surpassed their skill and abilities.


    Crashing through the wall, the freed demonic beast clenched the heads of two Dawn-keepers in its blazing grasp, causing their skulls to erupt in flames even they couldn''t handle. The remaining Dawn-keepers retaliated with their fiery spells, triggering a powerful explosion that unleashed a torrent of fire, threatening to engulf Al and the rest as they continued their desperate escape.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Al and the group continued to flee, and after a short while, the sound of explosions stopped. Finally, they stumbled upon a ladder and ascended to the surface. As Al opened the hatch at the top, the morning sun rising in the sky greeted his eyes.


    A profound sense of relief washed over him. However, as he climbed out of the ladder, a loud honk penetrated his ears, followed by the blinding flash of headlights. In an instant, Al''s body flung like a ragdoll as an SUV struck him.


    "Oh my god, I''m so sorry! Please, stay still! I''ll call an ambulance!" an older woman exclaimed in panic as she rushed out of the car to Al''s side. To her astonishment, Al rose to his feet, seemingly unaffected by the incident.


    Despite the throbbing pain in his head, Al reassured the lady that he was unharmed and urged her not to call for help.


    Confused and still in a state of shock, she observed as Al proceeded to assist a man carrying an unconscious girl out of a nearby sewer hole. A girl and another young man joined them, all donned in gray robes, except for the unconscious girl.


    The lady''s concern transformed into fear as she tried to make sense of the surreal scene unfolding before her. However, the group swiftly fled the area, leaving her alone on the deserted road.


    With her mind spinning, she frantically dialed 911 and described everything that had just occurred. In minutes, what was once an empty street became a hive of activity as police officers and military personnel swarmed the area in response to her call.


    Meanwhile, Al and the rest of the group escaped the scene by dashing through the empty streets. Their pace was so fast that anyone who saw them would only see a blur.


    "It''s best if we steer clear of my mother''s house. They have likely searched my car inside and out, gaining access to my identity and address. Any competent police officer will assume we killed the priest." Al explained.


    Jin, running alongside Al, nodded in agreement. "We need to return to the Blood Leaf''s 15 Mortal Ring and share every detail of what happened. The Dawn-keepers were studying that creature¡ªwhatever it was. And, Al, don''t forget that you still have the ciborium," Jin added.


    Ellie kept pace with the group while remaining concealed, interjecting, "Jin is right, but first, we have to make sure Kesha is well. We should return her safely and tell her to blame us. That way, she won''t face any legal troubles," Ellie proposed.


    Cesar looked down at the unconscious girl cradled in his arms. He could detect her faint and shallow breaths, a sign that she was still alive. Expressing genuine concern, Cesar voiced his worry. "We should drop her off at the nearest hospital. They can give her the medical attention she needs,"


    "And leave her there like some injured animal? Do you have any idea how her family will react? Dropped at a hospital, clinging to life like some dog!" Al''s anger flared.


    They changed their course, heading towards the nearest hospital. However, Kesha, who had remained silent until now, mustered the strength to utter the words. "No... no hospital,".


    Al immediately halted, causing the entire group to stop suddenly. Cesar glanced at Al, uncertain of what to do next.


    "What if we try teaching her Jin''s Spearmint breathing technique?" Al suggested, but Jin countered, saying. "Unless her Will is close to awakening, it would be a waste of time."


    Al looked at Kesha with a determined smile and softly said, "Kesha is one of the toughest people I''ve ever met. If anyone can, she can. Let''s get off the road and set up camp near the woods,"  Al then led them away from the main road.


    Al sat beside Kesha on the grassy ground away from the road. Kesha had regained consciousness, and the bleeding from her head had stopped. Jin sat before her, patiently explaining and repeatedly demonstrating the Spearmint breathing technique.


    Kesha was familiar with breathwork and naturally grasped the technique. However, despite her efforts, she was still in intense pain, and progress seemed elusive.


    "It''s because your Will hasn''t awakened yet, so the breath isn''t being converted into Will by your A.R.C.," Al clarified.


    He recalled when he had met the Immortal Godfrey, when he had mentioned Al was close to awakening his Will despite him not being a cultivator at the time. He didn''t have a clue what had caused him, as an ordinary human, to begin developing his Stubborn Will.


    However, he recalled being able to see the black sheep, a dark acolyte who had made his best friend into a hybrid abomination. Being able to see etheric beings, such as dark or light acolytes, was a sign of someone with an awakened Will.


    "Is it possible that my Will awakened naturally because of my boxing training?" Al wondered, searching for any way to assist Kesha.


    "Kesha, do you remember when we were both 13, and you insisted on boxing with me? Even though you knew it could tarnish your undefeated record," Al began, watching as Kesha nodded slowly while continuing to practice the Spearmint breathing technique.


    Despite her pain, she was curious about where Al was going.


    Al smiled warmly, continuing his reminiscence, "You used to say you could beat anyone, boy or girl, your age, in the gym. Despite challenging everyone, no guy stepped into the ring with you simply because you were a girl. We had been friends for a few years, and I could sense the frustration you were experiencing. So, I decided to get into the ring with you."


    Kesha stared at Al with suspicion, her eyes narrowing. "Yeah, and I remember kicking your ass fair and square. After that, I went on to win my first tournament," she retorted before cringing in pain from her injuries.


    Al hesitated to finish. However, he knew how dire their current situation was. "Well, um, that''s because I let you win..." he confessed.


    Before he could explain himself further, Kesha, consumed by anger, abruptly stood up.


    However, she quickly felt a wave of dizziness washing over her and lost her balance.


    "Yes, focus on that feeling! Kesha, perform the breathing technique now while concentrating on how your emotions and thoughts align with your Will." Al urged, displaying an understanding that most disciples took years to grasp.


    If Romann had been present, he would have been impressed by Al''s comprehension.


    Kesha, sensing the shift in Al''s demeanor, quickly sat back down and followed his instructions. At first, she felt no discernible difference. But after a few seconds, a cool sensation began to emanate from her abdomen, specifically her navel.


    Gradually, the coolness spread throughout her entire body, reaching her head. Then, suddenly, a loud cracking sound echoed, followed by Kesha''s piercing screams as excruciating pain coursed through her head. As the coolness penetrated her mind, she lost consciousness, her face turning pale.


    Al looked at Kesha, remorse filling his eyes, and then turned to Cesar. "Cesar, can you pick her up? We''ll take her back to her house, as Ellie suggested, and then we''ll run to the 15th ring at full speed."

 Chapter 36: Beached Whales

    While Al, Cesar, Jin, and Ellie were trying to return to the 15th Blood Ring, a clandestine gathering unfolded on the top floor of New York''s most exclusive skyscraper.


    The world''s wealthiest individuals had convened within this opulent space¡ªa group of anonymous industrial barons known solely to those within the highest economic circles. They had gained a reputation for funding the birth and death of whole nations.


    Their wealth and influence rendered them virtually untouchable. Not only did they own an enormous amount of real estate, but they also owned the companies that manufactured most of the world''s products and held sway over countless countries.


    Unfortunately for them, in the aftermath of the Vanishings, much of their global influence waned due to the vanishing of many of their CEOs and political puppets.


    These men of such magnitude were accustomed to answering to no one. Yet, on this particular day, their collective gaze was fixed upon one man who paled compared to them regarding wealth, power, or influence.


    The pale, bearded man appeared unassuming¡ªthin, of average height, and in his mid-forties. He was quietly observing the eight men before him, their expressions rife with anxious anticipation.


    When the vanishings began, a wave of desperation washed over the world, prompting these hidden individuals who pulled the strings of the world''s governments to seek answers. However, when they turned to the governments they had controlled for hundreds of years, they were devoid of answers.


    They had to turn to the brilliance of those few great minds whom their system had ostracized. Men and women who had dedicated their lives to pursuing knowledge and reason untainted by the allure of wealth and political power¡ªthose far in the fringes.


    These intellectual luminaries were the first to recognize the catastrophe the vanishings would create. They possessed the foresight to anticipate the collapse of governments and the rapid rise of religious factions.


    Among these exceptional minds, Robert Sullivan emerged as a beacon of swift action and unparalleled intellect. Despite his modest appearance, he commanded the attention of the eight corporate magnates.


    "Gentlemen," Robert began, his voice calm and his speech precise. "I comprehend the anguish that grips your hearts. Some among you have lost loved ones. Some of you would surrender everything you have to bring them back. Know that I, too, have experienced such sorrow."


    Robert''s thick beard partially concealed his mouth. After his opening words, he strode forward, positioning himself beside a whiteboard.


    He sketched a tiny machine labeled ''tracker'' on the whiteboard with a small marker. He recounted a company that had developed miniature trackers initially intended for animals but had also been secretly sold to affluent families with elderly relatives suffering from dementia.


    Within the scientific community, Robert Sullivan commanded immense respect. Esteemed colleagues from around the globe, each an expert in their respective fields, held him in high regard.


    He was the first to recognize the pattern of vanishings, sounding the earliest alarms to the unfolding crisis.


    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Robert established a robust network, maintaining constant communication as he diligently observed and analyzed the phenomenon in real-time.


    He aimed to disseminate as much information as possible about the vanishing and warned about the potential repercussions of losing so much of the population.


    Pointing at his illustration, Robert shared how one of the trackers implanted in an elderly man had vanished along with the man. Robert had contacted the company that sold the trackers and attempted to locate the missing person using their satellite-based tracking technology.


    Astonishingly, the elderly man and the tracker had vanished entirely from the planet.


    As Robert divulged this information to the eight men before him, a faint smile pulled at his lips.


    One of the eight tycoons suddenly stood up and interrupted Robert, voicing his confusion. "I fail to grasp how this discovery is beneficial. It tells us nothing," he expressed with a note of frustration. Robert stroked his beard before responding.


    "It tells us everything we need to know," he replied, his tone laced with conviction. "To begin with, it confirms the undeniable truth: all those who have vanished are unequivocally deceased."


    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted, and the eight men sprang to their feet, their expressions contorted with anger and panic. Threats were hurled at Robert to stop funding the W.C.D. and replace Robert with someone else.


    "What is the purpose of funding an organization called the World Committee for the Departed if there are no departed to be brought back?" one of them bellowed in frustration.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Robert patiently waited for the commotion to subside before addressing them once more. "I''m certain all of you are well aware of the incompetence your unbridled greed has bred within our governments."


    "Meanwhile, the ranks of religious institutions swell as they interpret these events as prophecy. You slowly bought into your bullshit, thinking you were all-powerful and beyond reproach, but even gods bleed and die." Robert seared the end of his words with tempered anger.


    He slowly walked closer to the man who was threatening to replace him. "The loss you experienced, that which was so mercilessly torn from your grasp, served as a brutal awakening. You are still human. Whatever force orchestrated this remains unknown, and none of us are safe. If I were you, gentlemen, I would forget about those who have vanished and worry about us who remain."


    A palpable sense of chaos and dread descended upon the eight men. Their cores were shaken to their very foundations, a primal terror.


    "Wait, Dr. Sullivan, we may have acted hastily. Please proceed. We are all eager to hear the rest of your presentation," one of the men implored.


    Unsurprised by their sudden change of tone, Robert continued his exposition. "Very well," he responded, his voice steady and composed.


    "We observed a striking correlation between the disappearances and the concentration of individuals in psychiatric wards and hospitals, specifically those who were suffering from chronic depression. It appeared that whatever had targeted humanity had a disproportionate inclination toward our most mentally vulnerable. This hypothesis gained further validation as we witnessed a significant decrease in the number of vanishings when the masses sought solace in religious institutions, embracing newfound faith, hope, and beliefs."


    Robert gestured toward a photograph affixed to the wall depicting a series of gruesome slayings. However, one photograph stood out. It displayed the remnants of a grotesque, massive, humanoid-like arm. The arm resembled the arm of the beast imprisoned by the Dawn-keepers.


    "At present, the vanishings seem to have come to a halt. Unfortunately, we are now facing a new form of assault, described by certain religious extremists as ''the second seal of God.''"


    As Robert continued to unravel these revelations, each man grappled with the implications of a foreign enemy attacking Earth.


    Robert directed the group''s attention towards the photographs of the grotesque humanoid arm. "This was discovered in a remote cabin nestled in the Swiss mountains. Tragically, the entire family residing there had been brutally slain. However, outside the cabin, we found compelling evidence of a fierce battle that had taken place."


    Grabbing the photograph and hanging it out to be passed around, Robert continued. "The creature somehow survived and fled the scene after losing its appendage. Through our examination, we discovered that the skin''s molecular structure alone is five times denser than our bones¡ªa form of organic steel, if you will."


    Robert paused, allowing the significance of his words to sink in. "The arm displays unmistakable signs of deliberate body augmentation and genetic manipulation. Astonishingly, the "Devil''s arm," as we have coined it, is still ''alive'' and undergoing regeneration despite being in a secure laboratory specifically designed to contain it."


    The eight gentlemen were left in a state of awe and bewilderment. Robert pressed on. "We intend to reverse engineer the arm, which undoubtedly promises to revolutionize our understanding of our biological sciences."


    "Although we are caught between the clutches of incomprehensible forces, I believe we can find a way out," Robert concluded, his voice filled with conviction.


    The confusion in the room was palpable as the men struggled to grasp the meaning behind his words. The oldest men of the eight disagreed, arguing that aligning with the invading devils would be the world''s best chance of survival.


    Robert locked eyes with the old tycoon, his gaze unwavering. "I understand your perspective, and it is valid," Robert replied, "But consider this: if we simply align ourselves with the strongest force without fully understanding its intentions, we risk sacrificing our autonomy and becoming mere pawns in a game we do not fully comprehend."


    The room fell into an uneasy silence as the men pondered his words.


    Robert lowered his voice and added. "I''m not proposing blind opposition but a strategic and measured approach. By harnessing the power of reason, science, and unity, we can uncover the weaknesses of these forces and wield that knowledge to our advantage."


    "What do you mean? This is far beyond anything human. Our best chance of survival lies in aligning ourselves with the most formidable power," argued the group''s eldest member. Nevertheless, Robert persisted in responding, "Wrong! If this were truly beyond our capabilities, we would have been enslaved or destroyed already. But that''s not the case. As I mentioned, these events are incredibly rare¡ªperhaps in the single digits. We''re like an infestation of roaches, too numerous to eliminate."


    "The numbers of the enemy must be relatively small. Because of this, we possess the advantage of time. With a common adversary and as our world crumbles, we have a unique chance to build a new world where reason and science lead our civilization. It''s the next evolutionary step for our species, a leap forward. Though the specter of death lies beneath us, we have no choice but to leap."


    After his impassioned speech, Robert lowered his head and let out a big sigh before announcing. "Due to all these factors, I''m resigning from the W.C.D."


    "Damn you, Dr. Sullivan! Do you think this is some kind of game?" Marco Dubois, one of the eight, shouted angrily. "Calm down, Marco. Let the doctor explain his decision to us," another of the eight interjected.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hao," Robert Sullivan acknowledged the man with gratitude.


    He paused briefly before resuming. "My team lacks the necessary manpower. We need more scientists¡ªmany teams, each dedicated to specific research areas, led by highly qualified individuals. Our focus must shift from investigating the vanishings to developing methods to protect and defend ourselves against the imminent threat we face."


    "We require the establishment of an institution rooted in science, impervious to the influence of greed or power. It is either that or a slow descent into a world dominated by paranoid spiritual beliefs, undoing all the progress our species has achieved and leading us to our inevitable annihilation. That concludes my presentation."


    With those final words, Robert abruptly left the room, leaving his colleagues frustrated and deep in contemplation.

 Chapter 37: Meeting Raul Del Santos

    Al, Cesar, Ellie, and Jin returned to the 15th Blood Ring after leaving Kesha near her home.


    They left Al''s car back home and traveled by foot. Al couldn''t say goodbye to his mother as the group was forced to move, avoiding suspicion.


    They were speaking to the co-captain of the 15th Mortal Seed, Aliyah, and showing her the ciborium they had retrieved from the church. After seeing the events through Ellie''s C-stone recordings, Aliyah was very careful in handling the ciborium.


    "You guys not only fought against a Dawn-keeper, but you survived and managed to kill it..." Aliyah said with a raise of eyebrows. Even if she and her mortal seed, which consisted of cultivators in the spirit and mental domains, were to face off against a Dawn-keeper, the battle would be incredibly challenging.


    Jin swiftly interjected, eager to provide further context. "We only survived because Al annihilated it with a single attack." Aliyah was even more bewildered, as she was well-acquainted with Stubborn Will cultivators such as Al. They were suitable for serving as decoys, but their offensive capabilities were generally lacking.


    "Al, how is that possible?" Aliyah asked.


    "Could he possibly have a mutation of Stubborn Will? It''s not impossible..." Aliyah deliberated studying Al twisted knife.


    Al wasn''t sure how to answer the question, which prompted Aliyah to let go of the matter. What truly had her attention was the beast the Dawkn keepers seemed to be studying.


    After bidding Aliyah farewell, Jin and Ellie turned their attention to Al, who then looked at Cesar, who addressed his phantom seed. "Well, you heard her. Let''s rest and regroup before we meet again," he echoed Aliyah''s words.


    Sluggishly, they made their way towards their housing units for much-needed rest.


    Al was back in his housing unit, utterly exhausted. He drifted into a peaceful slumber for the first time in what felt like an eternity. There were no dreams, just a dark abyss where he found solace and rest.


    Unfortunately, he was abruptly woken up. "It feels like I only closed my eyes for a few minutes." he groggily said.


    "Is it already time to regroup?" Al wondered as he opened the door to an exuberant Cesar. "Wow, you look well-rested for the first time in a long time," Cesar exclaimed.


    "Haha, very funny. Get to the point." Al retorted with a hint of annoyance.


    Cesar began walking, with Al trailing alongside him. "Did you sleep the entire time? It''s been twelve hours!" Cesar exclaimed.


    Al shot him an irritated glance, checked the time on his C-stone, and changed his flipped attitude. "Oh! I guess I did sleep that long. Haha. Anyway, where are we going, and where is everyone else?" Al asked as they walked away from the housing unit grounds.


    "We''re heading to the Exchange Center to meet with Aliyah. She asked me to bring no one else but you. It''s a bit strange, right?" Cesar informed him.


    "It is a bit strange. I just hope they have something good planned for those damn light acolytes and dawk keepers inside the church. I didn''t even get to say goodbye to my mom," Al confessed, his voice wavering slightly.


    Quickly, Al changed his mood, regaining his excitement, and asked with a peculiar look, "Do you think Aliyah''s Captain will personally meet with us?"


    Cesar responded, "Uhh, I am not sure she didn''t say, but maybe." Cesar had become keen on Al''s strange mood swings due to his habit of suppressing his emotions.


    On the Exchange Center''s top floor was a room with a dome-shaped ceiling. Inside the room, in its center, was a mesmerizing flow of lava that flowed upward through the ceiling. It defied gravity as it ascended, providing a hot light to the sculptures around the room.


    The intense heat emanating from the lava was palpable, causing Al and Cesar to sweat while standing on the room''s edge. They could see their reflections on the exquisite obsidian glass floor.


    The obsidian walls were decorated with paintings depicting an imposing man in gray and vibrant crimson armor. The man exuded an aura of mightiness, his armor pristine and unblemished. Al recognized the man. His statue was standing in the center of the training fields.


    The door to the room opened, and aliyah walked past Al and Cesar. She walked towards a man sitting in deep meditation. The man was seated next to the flow of lava, his body drenched in sweat.


    Al couldn''t help but marvel at the man''s composure, thinking, "I can barely endure the heat from this distance, yet he calmly meditates right next to it."


    Cesar shared similar thoughts. Even Aliyah didn''t get too close, maintaining a distance. "Captain, I have brought you Cesar and Alexander as you requested," she loudly spoke.


    Raul Del Santos slowly opened his eyes and rose from his meditative state. Concluding his meditation, he bowed respectfully to the coursing stream of lava.


    To Raul, it had not been a meditation but a fierce battle with the heat itself.


    Raul dismissed Aliyah and slowly approached Cesar and Al.


    "Congratulations on slaying a Dawn-keeper. It''s impressive, given your phantom seed is all in the Physical Domain." Raul validated their potential.


    "I examined the ciborium you retrieved. It is a sacred relic of the light acolytes," Raul''s voice echoed with a hint of familiarity.


    "It possesses a unique quality, acting as a conduit that awakens upon contact with any Will from the energy plane, like Cesar''s Wind Will. It swiftly absorbs and transmutes that Will, creating a magnetized field. The light acolytes probably go from church to church, nourishing themselves in these fields."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Al sensed what the artifact might signify, but the truth was far worse and more intricate than he anticipated. "They''re feeding on the Will of their followers, and you''re aware of this?" Al exclaimed, his voice filled with intensity.


    "We''ve had our suspicions, of course," Raul responded. "But what does it have to do with us? We are striving for immortality ourselves. Since ancient times, the God Leafs have coexisted with dark and light acolytes. Occasionally, when their numbers become troublesome, we trim them down."


    Al''s emotions surged, and he took a step forward. "But what about my mom? What about Mark and the innocent people? They don''t even know they are being slowly consumed."


    After a  few seconds, Al was forced back by the increase in heat.


    Raul smiled, a touch of nostalgia gracing his features. "Look, Alexander, you have to understand. Even if the truth were presented before the eyes of the so-called innocent, they would still fall to their knees and pray to the power of the light acolytes."


    Raul turned around and began walking to the center of the room, "If you were to return to your mother and reveal your awakened Will, she would either bow down before you or flee in fear. It is not a matter of ignorance; it is a matter of choice, and that choice has already been made, consciously or unconsciously."


    Cesar observed the frustration flickering in Al''s eyes, and while he wanted to offer comfort, Raul''s words resonated with him.


    Al''s breath became calm and relaxed, his mind swirling with thoughts. He took a step and then another as he moved closer to Raul, sweat evaporating from the searing heat. His skin began to blister with each stride, but he endured the agony his Stubborn Will rapidly healed him.


    Al found solace in the pain, a tangible release of his anger and frustration. His determination was formidable. Al pressed on, his body healing and flames flickering as his skin repeatedly burst into flames and regenerated.


    Drawing near, Al stood face-to-face with Raul. Al''s body was engulfed in flames that danced around Al''s robe, which was immune to the fire. In a dry and hoarse voice, with a hint of desperation, Al asked, "So you have no intention of helping those people in the church... of helping my mother?"


    Raul met Al''s gaze. His expression carried limited sympathy. He didn''t want to lie to Al. "Perhaps, in another ten years, if they gain too much influence, an Immortal Seed might deal with the issue," Raul admitted.


    The truth pierced Al''s soul like an arrow.


    Al crumpled to his knees, his body transformed into a raging inferno. The flames engulfed him, consuming him. Raul waved his hand over Al, and a small plain knife on his waist absorbed the flames.


    Al found himself back next to Cesar, standing by his side. The surroundings remained unchanged.


    Raul had resumed his meditative state near the lava stream.


    "It''s time to leave, Al," Cesar gently urged, his voice carrying a mix of concern and support. Al silently complied, rising to his feet and staring at Raul, who remained locked in a fierce battle of Will with the lava''s heat.


    Al and Cesar made their way towards the exit, descending the stairs that led them away. An air of uncertainty hung between them as they departed.


    <div>


    As they made their way across the first floor of the Exchange Center, Cesar halted, turning to Al with a suggestion. "Wait, Al, why don''t we accept a task for the four of us?" he proposed.


    Al narrowed his eyes, a hint of skepticism in his gaze. "Are you serious? You think I''m going to stay here and abandon my mom to her fate just because of what that man said?" Al clenched his jaw and struggled to maintain his composure.


    Cesar let out a laugh before responding, his tone laced with understanding. "And do what? We survived purely by luck. You''re smart enough to know that we can''t do this alone. Heck, even if Ellie, Jin, and I went back with you, we''d likely die." Cesar clarified the position they found themselves in.


    Al knew Cesar was correct; he could only lower his head and listen. Suddenly, Cesar grabbed Al''s neck, giving him a little shake before saying, "We need a complete team, the best of the best. If we''re going to save your mom, we''ll need more resources."


    Al found himself at a loss for words, overwhelmed by Cesar''s words. He hadn''t anticipated that the boy he had met months ago would not only risk his life for him but also set aside his ambitions to help him.


    "Cesar..." Al said, his voice weak and shaky, but Cesar interrupted him, "Don''t even mention it. As you stated earlier, my family lives close to the church, putting them at risk as well."


    Al smiled as he followed Cesar to the stand that offered the highest merits for completing a task.


    After accepting a handful of tasks that expired by the end of the week, the two set off to find Ellie and Jin, eager to discuss their next steps.


    When Jin and Ellie learned of what had been discussed with Raul Del Santos in the top room of the exchange center, they both agreed to Cesar''s plan. They were to accumulate resources and find two more cultivators to complete their phantom seed.


    Jin focused on the upcoming 301st Mortals Rings tournament, which was decades away. He understood the urgent need to bolster his strength and recognized that completing their phantom seed was the most effective path.


    Cesar''s plan to travel to the God Leafs Mortal Rings, complete their phantom seed, and return to confront the Dawn-keepers that had nearly killed them made sense to Jin.


    On the other hand, Ellie didn''t harbor thoughts that extended so far into the future; she was happy to help her team in any way.


    After three exhausting weeks of relentless tasks, the four acquired many merits.


    They decided to keep the robes Romann had bought for them. However, they dyed them black.


    Among their most significant purchases were a scroll and a glass cube filled with water, each costing over a thousand merits.


    The final requirement on their checklist was to amass a collection of talismans to enhance their speed and stamina, as their journey was going to be on foot.


    The final week arrived, and they diligently worked to complete as many tasks as possible.


    They had earned almost enough merits to purchase all the speed and stamina talismans on the first floor of the Del Santos gallery.


    Before departing, they rested for a day. Finally, they gathered outside the mountain base of the 15th Blood Ring, their home for almost half a year.


    "South, West, North, or East? Pick one," Cesar pointed with his spear. The world stretched out before them, brimming with possibilities.


    "Well, I''ve always dreamt of visiting an Immortal Ring, maybe from the Lightning-stone Leaf," Jin mused.


    However, none of them knew exactly where the Lightning-stone Leaf was located. Jin was about to propose a random direction.


    Interrupting Jin''s musings, Cesar interjected, "I know the location of one Immortal Ring. It belongs to the Blood Leaf." Cesar''s words did not shock them.


    As their phantom seed''s captain, Ceasar had spent the most time with Romann, their teacher.


    "Before leaving, Romann told me he would attend to some matters in the Blood Leafs 5th Immortal Ring, located under Lake Huron. Wherever that is."


    Ellie stared at Cesar in disbelief. "You''re kidding. It''s one of the Great Lakes. It''s above the state of Michigan," she explained.


    Cesar looked at her complexly, scratching the back of his head. Sensing Cesar didn''t know where Michigan was, Ellie relented and said, "It''s East, Captain. We need to head East."


    Cesar''s face lit up with enthusiasm as he pointed his spear ahead and exclaimed, "To Michigan, we go!"


    However, his momentum was short-lived as Ellie interjected, "East is this direction, captain." Ellie said.


    Jin and Al laughed at Ellie''s exasperation.


    ****


    A vast underground cave system lay hidden beneath Mammoth Cave in Kentucky. This labyrinthine network extended miles deep into the earth''s surface.


    Descending further into the depths was a cavernous pocket concealed from the touch of sunlight. Yet, water had found its way, seeping through the cracks and crevices and freezing into ice formations, adorning this subterranean realm with ethereal beauty.

 Chapter 38: The Tonovian Empire

    Beneath Mammoth Cave, Kentucky, an even greater underground cave system existed. It extended for miles. Further below was a cavern¡ªa colossal pocket hidden from sunlight. Despite its depth, water found its way, dropping like a waterfall before freezing upon making contact with the cave floor.


    The temperature was freezing despite being 10 miles beneath the surface. The only warmth came from geologic activity, such as magma chambers. An extraordinary race of humans resided in this dark, cold, and humid environment. Their adult men and women measured an average height of 8-9 feet, and their asking was various shades of blue.


    This lost race of humanity ingeniously carved their homes into the cavern walls, creating a citadel of stone within the cavern. They harnessed the mineral world around them, creating artificial light powered by triboluminescence to illuminate their sanctuary.


    In the highest stone chamber stood the leader of the citadel. He was an impressive 10 feet, a towering figure even among his people. His flowing gray hair cascaded down to his waist, matching the length of his well-groomed beard. His skin was light blue, like the open sky on the surface.


    Despite his advanced age, the man''s eyes emitted a youthful glow. Standing near a window, he gazed outwards, contemplating the future while stroking his beard.


    An 8-foot man with white hair and pale blue skin addressed the old man in a language unknown to the surface world. "Father of Fathers, what will we do if those invaders reappear? Five of them killed hundreds of our brethren. I understand our people are enduring a natural calamity, so our mightiest warriors remain in their extended sleep. However, can we at least consider waking a few up to guard against the invaders?"


    Standing across the Father of Father was another man who towered at 10.5 feet. His hair was white as snow cascading down his broad shoulders, contrasting with his darker blue skin tone. His muscular frame gave him an imposing presence. He listened closely to the words of his brethren and turned to the Father of Fathers.


    The Father of Fathers contemplated, deep in thought. The man speaking in front of him was one of the brightest minds of their people. The muscular man was his bloodline descendant and firstborn.


    Miles away from the chamber of the Father of Fathers, a group of blue men and women gathered. Most had white hair, some gray, and a few of their young, around 5 feet tall, had hair white as snow. The women shed tears and walked towards several mounts scattered across the ground, each resembling their people''s giant stature.


    The group, adorned in simple garments, mourned the loss of their loved ones. Tears streaming down their faces mixed with the red soil as they carefully dug into the earth, revealing the powdered soil remains of their departed family members. Only the women participated in this ritual, collecting the soil that absorbed their loved ones, Will.


    The women then passed the remains to the eldest child present, signifying the passing of the ancestral lineage. This tradition was deeply ingrained in their culture, a way to honor and remember those who had died and returned to the soil.


    However, for many women without children, continuing this ancestral connection was a bittersweet moment. Their sorrow was palpable. A calamity had befallen their people, and their numbers were slowly decreasing. They were facing the possibility of extinction.


    In this underground world, their diet primarily consisted of crystals and stones. Their bodies had slowly adapted to break down minerals for nutrition. Occasionally, they would snack on scorpion-like crustaceans and shrimp-like cockroaches.


    With very little microbial life to decompose their dead, the earth served as a natural resting place. As their diet adapted, the ground began consuming the remains. A new cycle of life was created: They ate the minerals, and upon their death, the minerals ate them.


    After death, their bodies slowly petrified, and over time, the petrified body would break down into red soil. They discovered the red soil to speed up the formation of crystals, and when rubbed on wounds, it sped up the healing process. This unique soil slowly became crucial to their sustenance, creating crystal farms.


    In their observation, they noticed a curious phenomenon. When a crustacean brushed up against the red soil, it would exhibit signs of intoxication. When their people consumed the intoxicated creatures, they realized the creatures had grown tastier and more filling.


    However, they also discovered that if the creature ingested the red soil, it would enter a near-death state. This intriguing observation prompted further exploration and experimentation among the most intelligent minds in their society.


    One of their people made a remarkable breakthrough. They found that combining a small quantity of magma with red soil and rapidly immersing it in water could produce unique glass-like crystals. These crystals could then be digested, giving the person who digested the crystal a strange ability. After a few hours, the ability would fade away.


    Back in the highest chamber of the citadel, the Father of fathers turned around, his face set with determination.


    He spoke with conviction, "I have sought counsel from the spirits of our previous Father of Fathers and our esteemed Forefathers,"


    He paused before turning to the 8-foot man. "Loh'' Polieus, it is imperative that you embark on a journey to the surface. For countless millennia, we have purposefully avoided contact with the surface, and for good reason. Their numbers are nearly infinite, while we, regrettably, celebrate each successful birth as a miraculous event. However, the situation we now face is dire."


    Loh'' Pohlieus clenched his jaw but remained quiet.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The Father of Fathers turned toward his firstborn, the muscular man. "The enemy will return in even greater numbers within seven days. Asoto Tinneus, my son, you will accompany young Loh'' Pohlieus. The two of you must depart this very moment."


    Loh''  could no longer hold back. His voice filled with concern objected. "What sort of help do you expect from those surface-dwelling apes? If the impending attack on our people is as imminent as you claim, allow me to stay and lend my assistance. I may not possess the strength of our warriors, but I am still a son of Tonovia."


    Loh'' checking his emotions lowered his voice; however, he retained his impassioned reasoning and pleaded, "Oh, Father of fathers, you understand better than anyone the strides I have made in deepening our connection with the mineral world."


    The Father of Fathers was simply a title; the man''s real name was Usto'' Tinneius.


    Usto'' silenced Loh'' "It is precisely because I hold your brilliant mind in high regard that I am entrusting this task to you," he asserted.


    "If anyone can foster a diplomatic relationship and persuade the surface dwellers to aid us, it is you." Usto'' explained.


    Reluctantly, Loh'' nodded in acknowledgment, but his thoughts churned with bitterness as he walked out of the chamber. Asoto'' remained quiet and was about to follow Loh,'' but Usto'' motioned for him to stay a while longer.


    "Asoto'', I didn''t want to burden Loh'' with the weight of this truth. You have to succeed in this mission! The very fate of our people hinges on your success. Son, I may not be here when the two of you return. That''s why I want you to take this." Usto'' spoke as he pulled a small pouch out.


    Asoto'' opened his mouth to respond but thought better of it, choosing instead to receive his father''s gift in solemn silence.


    Their eyes locked, conveying a depth of understanding. Father and son tightly embraced, aware it could be their final goodbye. Asoto'' exited the room, hastening to catch up with Loh, his heart heavy with the fate of their homeland.


    Days later, a profound sense of dread filled the Tonovian empire. A silence permeated the air, amplifying the eerie anticipation that gripped their hearts.


    Occasionally, loud rumblings reverberated through the land, accompanied by tremors that shook the foundations.


    A few miles from the citadel, a waterfall cascaded through a narrow aperture before freezing. Its crystalline beauty shattered each time an earthquake jolted the land, sending torrents of pristine water into a vast lake below.


    Such phenomena were natural sights to the people of Tonovia. However, something in the lake seemed to trouble a bald Tonovian warrior guarding the top of the wall leading to their citadel.


    "Great Iron Goeh'', does our mother lake appear peculiar to you?" the bald Tonovian inquired, his voice filled with unease.


    Great iron Goeh halted and used a glass stone to observe their mother lake, which was miles away.


    The citadel of Tonovia was etched into a corner of the giant cavern.


    Its cliffs soared majestically, reaching a staggering height of nearly 4 miles. The citadel itself was less than a mile from the cave''s ceiling.


    The citadel was a testament to the Tonovians'' ingenuity; it provided a home to over 50,000 citizens.


    Perched atop their defensive walls, the Tonovians maintained a network of military high posts strategically positioned every mile along the width of the cavern.


    The cavern was nearly 30 miles long and 14 miles wide.


    Twelve fortified strongholds were scattered along the wall, with the seventh high post near the center.


    This outpost was under Great Iron, Goeh'' Tahleow''s command.


    Though the Tonovians'' visual perception was not their most significant attribute, their uncanny ability to detect even the slightest movement was unparalleled.


    In silence, Great Iron Goeh'' approached a colossal stone monolith only two feet taller than him.


    The stone monolith was meticulously sculpted into a geometric structure, balanced gracefully upon a red stone.


    Great Iron Goeh'' extended his hand and gently rested it upon the monolith''s surface, closing his eyes in deep concentration. It was as if he engaged in an unspoken conversation, his mind communing with the monolith.


    As moments passed, sparks of energy crackled around the monolith, creating an ethereal glow. The intricate runes that adorned its surface hummed with an otherworldly vibration, pulsating as if yearning to break free.


    Building to a crescendo, a resounding clap echoed through the air, and in an instant, Goeh'' Tahleow vanished, reappearing miles away next to the sacred mother lake.


    The transmission was instant. This was the awe-inspiring power bestowed upon them by their advanced mineral understanding.


    Goeh'' proceeded with measured steps, his gaze sweeping over the serene surface of the lake, mirroring his tranquil demeanor. Stripped of weapons or tools, save for a small pouch secured to his waist, he relied solely on his keen senses.


    As he began to turn, preparing to be teleported by one of his subordinates, a ripple in his peripheral vision seized his attention.


    In the blink of an eye, a creature burst forth from the water; its eyes burned a crimson red, and its skin shimmered with a metallic sheen. Its lightning-quick movement left Goeh'' with no time to react as it swiftly closed the distance.


    Though he stood at an impressive 9''2", Goeh'' found himself dwarfed by the beast that attacked him, its massive frame nearly twice his size. The creature''s hand loomed above his head.


    Despite the overwhelming speed of the attack, Goeh'' remained poised, deftly evading the beast''s grasp by calmly ducking beneath its grasping hand.


    Goeh'' wasted no spare time retrieving the pouch from his waist. He leaped into the air with a fluid motion. Mid-jump, he consumed a small blue crystal. As he landed, frost materialized beneath his feet.


    A swirling cool mist enveloped Goeh''s body.


    Seeing it had missed, the beast attacked again, but this time, Goeh'' matched its incredible speed. Agile and nimble, Goeh'' deftly evaded its hands. Finding an opening, Goeh'' unleashed a flurry of five powerful punches before creating distance between himself and the beast.


    As he surveyed the scene, a lingering thought echoed, "That hurt my fist. What on earth is this beast made of?" He examined the spot where his punches had landed, noting with intrigue that the frost from his Ice Will was beginning to encase the points of impact.

 Chapter 39: The Invasion of Tonovia

    A solid layer of ice was spreading across the beast''s ribs. Goeh'' felt dread as he observed the beast ignore the growing ice. The black metallic skin, lean body, and burning eyes made the blue ice stand out.


    Goeh''s movements quickened, surpassing his previous speed. He stood directly before the beast, and the two broke into a violent exchange of blows and swings. Three strikes from Goeh'' found their mark on the beast''s left leg. Not pushing his luck, he retreated, narrowly evading a devastating kick.


    "My ice is working. I need to wait for it to finish connecting," Goeh'' thought quietly. He maintained a safe distance from the beast.


    Four Great Iron Tonovians teleported next to Goeh, ready to assist. The beast paid no attention to the newcomers, focusing solely on Goeh''.


    Before it could take a step, the two layers of ice on its body connected, creating an explosive ice blast that froze the beast. It was imprisoned in a giant crystal of deep blue ice, which was slowly expanding.


    Goeh'' approached the frozen beast and placed his hand upon it. Then, he waved toward his high post, causing himself and the captive to teleport.


    After Goeh'' had teleported, one of the four Great Irons said. "Our Great Father said it would be an army one-tenth our size, yet with the power to annihilate us,"


    Another Great Iron, the youngest of the four, added, "Something''s wrong. I witnessed one of those creatures effortlessly slaughter six Great Bronze Tonovians. It''s as if it wanted to be captured. "


    As they discussed the strangeness of the attack. A flashing light from the seventh high post caught the attention of the four Great Irons. A swinging noise filled the air in their distraction, followed by four heads hitting the ground. The last thing the four Great Irons saw was their headless bodies collapsing to the ground.


    Meanwhile, the seventh high post where Goeh'' had taken the frozen beast was surrounded by charred bodies of fallen Tonovians. The survivors, their injuries and burns so, were grave; they screamed, wishing for death.


    The stone monolith that served as the heart of the seventh high post was replaced by a giant crater. Pieces of the stone monolith were visible among the scattered rubble.


    A short distance from the crater stood a dome-like structure made of ice, its surface marred with cracks. The dome purposefully collapsed, and Goeh'' emerged, wearing a bewildered expression.


    His amber eyes, once resembling his brethren''s, had transformed into an icy blue. He was clutching an empty pouch. "Please, Father, grant your son Goeh'' Tahleow the strength to atone for his sins," he whispered.


    After dropping the empty pouch, his gaze fixed upon the beast, no longer imprisoned by ice.


    The beast regarded him with scornful mockery. It began emitting an eerie sound from the rows of etched-on teeth. It sounded like someone hyperventilating.


    Goeh''s face became as cold as his ice. "So, you can laugh? Good, this means you can experience pain as well!"


    ****


    (MOMENTS BEFORE)


    ****


    After one of Goeh''s subordinates teleported him and the beast back to the high post, six subordinates armed with stone spears swiftly apprehended the creature.


    Although completely frozen, the beast surveyed its surroundings. It quickly focused on the stone monolith.


    Suddenly, the gem embedded on the beast''s forehead emitted a low, escalating pitch, followed by sparks that spread through the ice. In a flash, electric arcs enveloped the ice sculpture the beast was imprisoned in.


    The ice casing shattered from the jolts of electricity.


    Goeh urgently shouted, "Quickly, kill it now! No matter what, do not allow it near the Relic Stone!" his men promptly stabbed their spears into the creature''s freed body. Six spears penetrated the fifteen-foot beast, but their efforts failed to slow its progress.


    Everyone looked in horror as the beast approached a fear-stricken bald Tonovian. The beast extended a finger, pointing it directly at the defenseless man until its sharp fingernail made contact with his bald head.


    An electric explosion sent blood and brain matter all over the ground upon contact.


    The sight of their brethren''s horrifying execution ignited a rage within the bald Tonovians. Without any caution, they charged at the beast. But, their assault proved futile. The beast moved with such blinding speed that all they saw was a blur.


    In a flash, a mound of exploded and charred corpses filled the ground¡ªthe sickening stench of burnt flesh filled the air.


    Goeh'', witnessing the savage and swift slaughter of his men, whispered in despair, "Oh, Father, what have I brought?"


    The beast shook off the spears that had pierced and made its way directly in front of the Relic stone, gradually raising its hand as more than ten Tononovian soldiers encircled it.


    "No! Get away from the Relic Stone! Run!" Goeh'' shouted desperately to the attacking Tonovians. But his warning came too late as the beast placed its hand on the stone monolith.


    In a desperate act, Goeh'' emptied his pouch of crystal stones into his mouth and placed his hands on the ground.


    An explosion of such intensity followed that the ensuing light momentarily distracted the four Great Iron Tonovians by the mother lake.


    The handful of Tonovian soldiers surrounding the beast were instantly incinerated, and even those who had heeded Goeh''s plea and sought cover suffered horrific injuries.


    Amidst the devastation, Goeh'' stood unscathed, the sole Tonovian in the seventh high post unharmed. A colossal dome of blue ice slowly collapsed around him.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    He could see the beast charging towards him at full speed.


    After swallowing the remaining blue crystal, Goeh, faster than ever, retaliated by charging at the beast.


    The beast had learned from its previous encounter with Goeh and evaded direct hits, keeping an arms'' distance.


    Despite his fury, Goeh'' remained composed as he raised his hand, causing the frosted dome behind him to condense rapidly into a magnificent azure spear.


    Summoning all his strength, he hurled the spear towards the beast. The spear moved with such speed that it was a brilliant flash of blue light.


    The spear struck the creature''s chest with such force that fragments of its metallic-like flesh scattered across the ground. An injury of such magnitude would have instantly caused the life of most Tonovians.


    Though visibly damaged, the beast appeared unfazed by the colossal ice spear impaling its chest.


    Seeing the spear penetrating its chest, the beast lifted its arm to remove it. Before it could pull it out, Goeh'' extended his right hand and made a fist, and in an instant, his azure spear exploded, transforming the beast into a crystal of solid ice multiple times more dense than his first attack. Every atom of the beast down to the molecule had been flash-frozen.


    Goeh opened his right hand, and the ice shattered, dispersing the beast into a frosty mist that swiftly reformed into Goeh''s azure spear. All that remained of the beast were remnants of flesh that had been scattered when the spear had impaled it.


    Gradually, more bald Tonovian soldiers emerged from the reserves of the nearby sixth high post, their eyes reflecting a mixture of grief and an ignited passion for fighting.


    Meanwhile, ten beasts like the one Great Iron Goeh'' had just finished killing crawled out from the mother lake.


    The beast that had nearly decimated the seventh high post was teleported there by Goeh''.


    No longer trying to take any prisoners, the arriving beasts were met with a relentless barrage of beams, possessing enough power to obliterate even their near-indestructible bodies. As they took a few down, more beasts emerged from the lake.


    Unlike the one Goeh''s had faced, these beasts lacked the jewel on their foreheads.


    The remaining eleven high posts unleashed the might of their monolith stones without relenting. Within a minute, wave after wave of beasts was eradicated, leaving behind an expanse of scattered metal flesh and causing the water to take on a silver-like hue.


    Goeh'' departed in an attempt to communicate with the Father of Fathers.


    In the ruins of the seventh high post, an eight-foot, slender, bald Tonovian wielding a broadsword was speaking to another bald Tonovian.


    "Did you see the eyes of Great Iron Goeh''? When a Tonovian''s body becomes overwhelmed with ancestral essence, the first sign is a low glow in their eyes. The next stage is..." His words were abruptly cut off by a horrifying shriek that pierced the air.


    Almost at the same time, another bald Tonovian collapsed to the ground, convulsing uncontrollably.


    A concerned friend rushed to his side, lifting his head and attempting to calm him. "Taiyou'', what''s happening? Just relax, focus on your breathing," his friend reassured him. To the friend''s dismay, the foam from Taiyou''s mouth quickly turned red, and the convulsions ceased.


    Realizing that Taiyou'' had passed away, his friend sorrowfully cried over Taiyou''s body.


    As he grieved, the friend felt a deep pain emanating from his stomach, causing his entire body to weaken and grow cold. Opening his eyes, he discovered a pale blue arm penetrating his abdomen. The hand pulled out a heap of intestines.


    The hand belonged to his friend, Taiyou''. "Why?" the bald Tonovian asked before dying.


    In seconds, the Tonovians near the seventh high post engaged in a harrowing battle against their deceased brethren.


    "Don''t touch the silver areas on the ground!" one of them shouted, only to have his head mercilessly cleaved with a broadsword.


    In Goeh''s absence, a young Tonovian had assumed command of the area around the seventh high post.


    Unlike the other bald Tonovians of the seventh high post, he had medium-length hair and a slightly darker shade of blue.


    "High Iron, Aiyal'', those who have turned possess even greater strength than before their demise. Our forces are being decimated. Please grant the bronze Legions permission to use our Ancestral Essence to eliminate the infected. The situation is spiraling out of control." A bald warrior implored him.


    "No! Those capable of harnessing ancestral essence must conserve it. Besides, we have an abundance of raw essence; look around." High Iron Aiyal responded firmly.


    With those words, High Iron Aiyal'' picked up a fragment from the base of the shattered stone monolith and consumed it, tapping into a raw form of ancestral essence. Although it didn''t awaken a Will for them, it momentarily boosted their durability and strength.


    The citadel of Tonovia, high in the cave, remained unscathed from its first attack in generations.


    Usto'' Tinneus, the Father of Fathers, had observed the relentless onslaught of beasts mercilessly slain by the citadel''s most potent defenses, their mineral technology.


    Beside him stood a female Tonovian with a firm yet composed voice.


    She addressed him as an equal. "These Rakh-ahtan beasts are different. They lack the jewel on their foreheads and appear about a foot smaller."


    With a calculating expression, she looked out the window. "Their blood has tainted our mother lake. Our enemy has meticulously planned their assault. We must gather all the children and women; our homeland is gone."


    Before they could finish his conversation, a royal guard interrupted their conversation.


    The royal guard bowed respectfully to the woman and Usto. "Father, Lady Geova'' Murellus, the 7th high post has been obliterated. Great Iron Goeh is standing outside and requests an audience with you. You should also know that young Great Iron Goeh is experiencing ancestral flooding."


    Usto'' looked over to Geova'', but neither said a word.


    As the royal guard left the room, Great Iron Goeh entered. His pale blue skin matched the glowing light in his eyes. Usto felt a pain in his heart seeing his beloved nephew in such a state.


    Usto'' remembered Goeh'' as a young boy with bright white hair. As kids, Asoto'' and Goeh'' were inseparable. Now, Goeh was a man at death''s door.


    Before falling to his knees, Goeh'' mentioned the need to focus their defenses around the stone monoliths. Usto listened intently.


    Geova'' looked at Goeh'' with sympathy before walking over to him. ¡°Sadly, your uncle has failed you, poor child. If only you knew that there is no hope of winning the battle, we are fighting.¡± She said loud enough for Usto'' to hear her.


    Goeh'' started drifting into unconsciousness in the hands of Usto''.


    Geova'' reached into her pocket, pulling out a pouch that contained a fine sand with streaks of silver. Gathering some of the fine sand, Geova'' lifted Goeh¡¯s head and poured the sand into his mouth.


    ¡°This is something I have been working on for a long time,¡± she said. The sand quickly went into effect, absorbing the overabundance of Ice Will in Goeh''s body. The light emanating from his eyes slowly began to dissipate.


    After helping Goeh, '' Geova'' left Father of Father''s chamber but only after reminding Usto that there was no winning the war; there was only a tiny chance of survival.


    Usto'' called for a royal guard to take Goeh'' to the infirmary, assured he would recover.


    "There is no option left. I have to awaken the sleeping warriors of Tonovia; I hope Great Diamond, Deiusus'' Murellus, has gotten the sleep he needs." Usto'' pondered the uncertain future of Tonovia''s home. All he could do was place his hope in Loh'' and Asoto,'' recognizing that their only chance of saving the citadel rested in their hands.

 Chapter 40: The Fall of Tonovia

    Waves of Rakh-ahtan beasts kept emerging from the mother lake. The dark metallic bodies were quickly met by powerful beams from the 11 high posts of Tonovia.


    The beast''s silver blood was filling the lake. The sounds of war echoed through the air, reaching the ears of Usto'', the leader of Tonovia who was powerless to do anything except observe the attack on his nation.


    After the 7th high post had fallen, the blood of the Rakh-ahtan warrior that had destroyed the high post had caused a possession of the living and the dead. As the number of infected spread, the 6th high post started being sieged.


    Chaos had erupted within the confines of the 6th high post as infected Tonovians from the 7th high post overran the stone monolith. Minutes later, a giant explosive fireball consumed the 6th high post, destroying swaths of the infected.


    Calmly, he consumed two gray glass crystals, empowering him alone to defend Tonovia against the potential outbreak of an infectious murderous disease.


    Curiously, an infected soldier ran past Guttenson''. A short distance away, hordes of infected were running toward him. After the first infected reached the stone monolith, Guttenson'' leaped into the air and unveiled a metallic shield.


    Guttenson'' anticipated the imminent destruction of the 8th high post, just as it had occurred to the 6th and 7th High posts.


    However, to everyone''s astonishment, the first infected Tonovian that reached the stone monolith had different commands. It used the stone monolith to teleport itself directly before the three Rakh-ahtan warriors near the mother lake.


    Sensing an opportunity, Great Iron Guttenson'' swung his metallic shied, which transfigured into a mace, and used the moment to dash towards the stone monolith.


    With the hordes of infection only a few feet away, Guttenson communicated vital instructions to the stone monolith before teleporting himself to the 9th high post.


    A few seconds later, the horde of infected placed their hands on the stone monolith. A second later, one of the three Rakh-ahtan warriors was teleported to the 8th high post. It had a distinctive white jewel on its forehead. Its intimidating presence cast an eerie silence over the battlefield.


    Nearly a mile away, in the 9th high post, a sudden flash of light caught the attention of those present. From within the flash, a figure materialized.


    "They possess a higher level of intelligence than we initially believed," a voice from the flash commented. It was Guttenson''. His gray stood out among the bronze legions of the 9th high post.


    Great Iron Sayelle'' nodded attentively, absorbing every word from the man he considered the greatest Great Iron of the 12 high posts.


    The situation demanded unwavering cooperation. The Great Irons had to adopt a new strategy. "Understood," Sayelle'' responded, his voice firm and resolute. He recognized that following the guidance of the Great Iron Guttenson'' was their best chance at survival.


    While Great Iron Goeh'' had been caught off guard, resulting in the loss of not only his high post but also the lives of his men, Great Iron Guttenson'' displayed exceptional leadership. Despite the overrun of his base, he managed to safeguard most of his troops by swiftly relocating them to the 9th post¡ªa testament to his quick thinking and resourcefulness.


    Great Iron Guttenson'' and Great Iron Sayelle'' of the 9th post shared a deep bond. Their acquaintance began when Sayelle was first promoted to Great Iron.


    Guttenson'' proceeded to inform Sayelle about a startling discovery. The spill of enemy blood triggered a violent reaction upon contact. Those affected would lose control over their bodies, whether dead or alive.


    "We must avoid touching any blood, friend or foe alike," Guttenson emphasized.


    In the distance, the Rakh-ahtan warrior who had teleported to the 8th high post refrained from teleporting toward them. Instead, it zeroed in on another Rakh-ahtan warrior by the lake.


    The two remaining Rakh-ahtan warriors by the lake were cunningly evading the destructive beams unleashed by the high posts. One had a red jewel on its forehead, and the other a blue jewel. The one with the red jewel was teleported to the 8th high post by its ally.


    Only the blue jewel Rakh-ahtan warrior remained by the lake. The high posts concentrated their firepower on the solitary target. In a matter of seconds, the otherworldly warrior suffered a devastating blow, and its left leg obliterated in an explosion.


    Just as a volley of beams shot at its body, it teleported, avoiding being torn asunder by the beams'' explosive power.


    Three relentless Rakh-ahtan warriors had successfully breached the defenses of the twelve high posts;


    However, Guttenson'' maintained a calm demeanor while assessing the situation. "I set the monolith to implode any now. Tell your men to evacuate and gather the remaining Great Irons immediately," he instructed Sayelle''.


    Sayelle'' placed his palm on his monolith, which was no longer firing its powerful beam. Through the monolith he communicated his message to the Great Irons of the other high posts.


    After he had delivered the message, the monolith of the 8th high post imploded with explosive force, and the resulting explosion reverberated through the air, sending shockwaves to the distant 9th post.


    Before it had imploded, the three Rakh-ahtan warriors were near the monolith, getting ready to teleport to the remaining high posts.


    Of the trio, the blue-jeweled warrior, already missing its left leg, had been utilizing the monolith''s power to regenerate its body.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Unfortunately for it, the implosion occurred with such violence and speed that its lower body condensed to a mere needlepoint. Atomic disintegration was guaranteed around the monolith''s immediate radius. Everything within that space was inexorably compressed.


    In the wake of the explosion, a blazing sea of fire erupted where the 8th high post once stood.


    A crater about ten meters wide marked the explosion''s epicenter. Strangely, the crater burned more fervently than the surrounding flames. Within the inferno, the red jewel Rakh-ahtan voraciously consumed the blazing flames as if savoring their essence.


    The Great Irons from the other high posts had teleported to the 9th high post in time to witness the aftermath.


    Guttenson'' muttered under his breath, "Damn, only one of them was taken out!"


    On the other hand, Great Iron Sayelle'' stood in complete shock as the red-jeweled Rakh-ahtan warrior devoured the sea of flames. As the fire diminished, the white jeweled Rakh-ahtan appeared and approached the remains of its fallen comrade.


    It picked up the only thing of value to it, the cracked blue jewel from its brethren. It then consumed the cracked jewel.


    As the wisp of flame was devoured, the two Rakh-ahtan disappeared.


    Confusion gripped the Great Iron of the 3rd high post.


    Guttenson'', raised his hand, pointing ahead, "They didn''t teleport. They are sprinting towards us at full speed." After saying that, Guttenson'' ingested two more of his gray ancestral crystals, raising the ancestral essence in his body.


    Guttenson'' rallied the other fellow Great Irons. "You all carry the title of Great Iron. It''s time to prove it. Great Irons of high posts 2 through 5, you will engage the enemy with the red gemstone. The rest of us will focus on the one with the white gemstone. Great Iron Sayelle'' will remain hidden, ready to deliver a debilitating blow. We then turn on the injured target and execute it."


    Everyone nodded, their nerves tinged with anticipation. Despite their title most of them had never seen actual combat unlike Guttenson who had lived through two civil wars.


    Each Great Iron carried a bag filled with their ancestral crystals imbued with ancestral essence. Ancestral essence was the accumulation of Will produced by the decomposing bodies of the deceased. Ingesting an ancestral crystal as Tonovian permitted the use of Will for a short time.


    They took no more than three careful steps to avoid causing ancestral flooding, which could be fatal.


    Only the Great Iron of the 3rd post, opted for two, reasoning, "There are two of them and nine of us. Although they are formidable, we possess the strength in numbers. Two crystals should suffice."


    With their preparations complete, tension mounted as they braced themselves for the imminent clash of their powerful enemies.


    In a flash, swift as lightning, the Great Irons witnessed two glimmering red and white lights dashing towards them.


    Guttenson''s meticulous formation was futile against the two Rakh-ahtan warriors''. They swiftly broke through the two formations as air as if they weren''t there.


    The Rakh-ahtan bearing the red gemstone stood before the two groups, clutching a severed blue head in its right hand. The Great Irons, still in their formation, hadn''t even realized that a headless body stood beside them.


    The decapitated head belonged to the Great Iron of the 3rd post, whose body, unaware of its final breath, took a few unsteady steps before collapsing.


    Meanwhile, the white gemstone Rakh-ahtan held only an arm in its grasp. The arm belonged to the Great Iron of the 11th post, who tossed three more of his ancestral crystals into his mouth and tore a piece of clothing, wrapping it around his severed limb to slow the bleeding.


    Gradually, his eyes emitted a faint, greenish glow, and he knelt, placing his hand on the ground. Roots emerged, breaking through the earth, and they coiled around his body like wooden serpents. The roots slithered towards his missing limb. In seconds, he created a wooden arm that served as a prosthetic.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Guttenson'' was the first to initiate a countermove, denying the two Rakh-ahtan warriors any opportunity to launch another devastating assault.


    He tossed ten small metal spheres into the air. When they made contact with his body, the metal splashed like water drops. The liquid metal enveloped Guttenson''s body, flowing like silver water around him.


    Guttenson'' executed the plan he had formulated in his mind, focusing on a single enemy so he could create an opening for Sayelle''.


    Guttenson'' charged forward, the rest of the Great Irons followed closely behind. Unfazed by the approaching attack, the Rakh-ahtan with the white gemstone began to breathe heavily as if mocking Guttenson''s offensive maneuver.


    Its white gem softly glowed as it extended its left hand, conjuring a metal staff from its metallic flesh. Gripping the staff firmly, the Rakh-ahtan swung it back with a powerful motion.


    The swing summoned winds reminiscent of an apocalyptic tempest. Caught by the front of the vortex, the group of Great Irons was forcefully propelled hundreds of feet into the air and tossed about like insects by the wind: only Guttenson and another, the Great Iron of the 1st high post, remained unmoved. The two managed to maintain their footing, defying the ferocity of the winds.


    Guttenson'', the most seasoned among the twelve, relied on his extensive experience and mastery of ancestral essence. Just as the most potent force of the winds bore down upon him, he clasped his hands together.


    In a fraction of a second, the metallic liquid surrounding him transformed into a sharp spear, effortlessly piercing through the onslaught of wind. Simultaneously, the liquid metal beneath his left foot rapidly extended against the ground, propelling him forward like an arrow, bypassing the turbulent storm.


    The Great Iron next to Guttenson'' lacked such foresight, falling victim to the full force of the winds. His skin was brutally ripped from his body, and the violent gust tore him apart, instantaneously killing him.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    With astonishing speed, Guttenson'' broke through the wind, catching the white jewel Rakh-ahtan off guard.


    Guttenson'' landed dozens of meters behind his target. A massive hole was left on the chest of the white jeweled Rakh-ahtan warrior responsible for the deadly wind. The 15-ft warrior crumpled to the ground, apparently defeated by a single Great Iron.


    Guttenson'' quickly turned his attention to the final Rakh-ahtan. Like its companion, it raised both hands, conjuring a plain yet colossal broadsword from its own metallic flesh.


    Both Guttenson'' and the red jeweled Rakh-ahtan charged at each other. Guttenson'' attacked, making a shooting spear of himself again. With complete mastery over his liquid metal, it assumed a more streamlined shape, aiding Guttenson'' in his attack.


    However, the red jeweled Rakh-ahtan charged at him with raw strength, its red gem glowing intensely. Before swinging his broad sword against the metal spike Guttenson'' had become. The Rakh-ahtan shifted its momentum and swung its blade upwards, igniting a small flame with the slash.


    Within moments, the flame expanded in the air, swallowing the land of the 9th post and casting flames in every direction.


    Guttenson''s metallic suit had ejected him from harm''s way between the slash and the ensuing inferno. He narrowly avoided being boiled in his liquid metal suit. Despite his lightning-quick reflexes, the swing had cleanly cut through his right arm.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Guttenson swiftly consumed two more ancestral crystals; however, no sign of ancestral flooding appeared. With a mere thought, he commanded his liquid metal to reform itself into a replacement metallic right arm. His metal arm seamlessly integrated with his body, stopping the bleeding.

 Chapter 41: Loh Polieus and Asoto Tinneus

    After failing to cut Guttenson in half, the red-jeweled Rakh-ahtan warrior launched a relentless assault. It unleashed a barrage of blazing infernos at Guttenson''.


    The weight of Guttenson''s metal arm caused his movements to become erratic, and he easily evaded death with each close encounter. However, unable to find an opening, Guttenson'' hastily retreated. He regrouped with the remaining Great Irons. They had sustained minimal injuries being dispersed by the wind attack of the white jeweled Rakh-ahtan.


    The Great Iron from the 11th high post had avoided death by the first assault of the Rakh-ahtan. Instead of having his head ripped off, he only lost his left arm, which he had replaced with a wooden arm. He stood next to Guttenson and noticed Guttenson''s metal arm. "So they got you too. Looks like we''ll need a good rest after this ordeal."


    The two Great Irons assumed an unusual fighting stance, positioning their artificial arm in front of them. However, unlike Guttenson, the 11th Great Iron showed signs of ancestral flooding.


    "Great Iron Tormelli'' and I will take the lead. Team 1 will flank its left, and Team 2 will flank its right. We put an end to this now!" Guttenson'' shouted, his voice filled with determination.


    Tormelli'' and Guttenson charged forward, disregarding the scorching heat that engulfed the once tranquil landscape of the 9th high post.


    Whenever they encountered flames, Tormelli'' summoned roots from the ground, swiftly uprooting acres of soil and moving the fire from their path. Guttenson'', assumed the lead between the two.


    In contrast, the flame-engulfed Rakh-ahtan remained motionless.


    As Guttenson closed in, a chilling realization crept over him¡ªthe red-jeweled Rakh-ahtan was fixated on his fallen comrade.


    "Watch out! The other one is still alive!" Guttenson''s voice pierced through the chaos, alerting the four Great Irons who had begun their flanking maneuver. When Guttenson'' finally stole a glance backward, he was dismayed by their lack of experience of the other Great Irons.


    The white jeweled Rakh-ahtan that Gutteson had put a hole through had returned to life and had paid back his wound by impaling Tormelli'' through the chest with its metal staff.


    Miraculously, Great Iron Tormelli'' clung to life, subtly allowing his wooden arm to contact the ground. The wooden arm instantaneously erupted, growing into a massive tree that enveloped and trapped the white jeweled Rakh-ahtan, rendering it immobile.


    Tormelli'', despite the gaping hole in his chest, managed to stagger a few steps forward before falling to his knees. The green light in his from ancestral flooding slowly faded.


    The extensive wound in his chest prevented him from drawing breath, but he refused to die. A smile adorned his face as he gave one final upward gaze to his home of Tonovia. A resounding snap reverberated through the air before everything went black for Tormelli''


    The snapping sound had come from the white jeweled Rakh-ahtan, easily breaking free from the wooden tree it was caged in.


    After freeing itself, the white jeweled Rakh-ahtan used his metal staff to strike Tormelli'' with such brutal force that the Tonovian''s upper torso, including his arms, were obliterated. The remaining Great Irons could do nothing but watch the ruthless nature in which Tormelli'' had been taken out.


    The white jeweled Rakh-ahtan stood triumphantly upon Tormelli''s lifeless lower body, relishing in its kill.


    In that moment of hubris, Sayelle'' materialized out of thin air, wielding a small razor blade. Swiftly, Sayelle'' sliced into the beast''s heels before becoming invisible again. Although the Rakh-ahtan possessed an astonishing capacity for robust regeneration, the wound forced the wind Rakh-ahtan to fall to its knees.


    Seizing the opportunity, the remaining Great Irons acted without hesitation, closing in on the wounded Rakh-ahtan.


    Guttenson alone confronted the red jeweled Rakh-ahtan. Waves of flames flew past his left and right, the red flickers licked at his feet and hands with every twist and turn.


    Mid-air, Gutensson'' executed a rapid body spin, narrowly avoiding another slice of flames.


    Meanwhile, the opening Sayelle'' had created was obliterated instantly by the mighty gusts conjured up by the white-jeweled Rakh-ahtan''s metal staff. The swirling winds mercilessly tossed the remaining 5 Great Irons through the air.


    Though narrowly evading death, Guttenson'' looked for a way out. "At this rate, they''ll systematically take us out one at a time."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The white jeweled Rakh-ahtan hurled its staff with the force of a cannon toward one of the airborne Great Iron''s. The staff shot through his body with ruthless precision, causing an instantaneous explosion and leaving behind a mist of blood. The ranks of the Great Irons had now diminished from twelve to a mere five, with Guttenson'' included.


    However, the staff disappeared before making contact with Sayelle. Sayelle'' came crashing onto the ground face-first, avoiding certain death.


    The red jeweled Rakh-ahtan had also vanished. In the next moment, a sonic boom pierced the ears of the Great Irons.


    Seven Tonovians adorned in intricately jeweled armor confronted Guttenson'', who was covering his ears. "Relax, Great Iron Guttenson''. The Great Diamonds have arrived. We will end this attack on our homeland."


    Behind the Great Diamond that addressed Guttenson'', a mighty figure approached. It was a bulgingly muscular Tonovian standing eleven feet tall. He had snow-white hair and beautiful azure skin. His imposing physique was the pinnacle of the Tonovian genetic lineage.


    In his right hand, he clutched two horned heads with crimson eyes still open in shock.


    "I can''t believe the Father of Father awoke Greater Diamond Deiousus from his prolonged sleep." whispered Sayelle'' to another Great Iron.


    In response to the instantaneous death of the two Rakh-ahtan warriors, the mother lake began shaking violently. The silver blood from the Rakh-ahtan beast had made it a metallic expanse that started to move on its own. It folded in on itself, forming the body of a colossal Rakh-ahtan warrior towering almost 100 feet tall.


    The behemoth lacked a gem on its forehead like the warrior''s Greater Diamond Deiousus had beheaded. The colossal beast began its relentless march towards the wall where the 12 high posts were located. From its gaping maw, waves of gemless Rakh-ahtan beasts spilled forth, launching a full-scale attack.


    "We couldn''t even take one jeweled warrior down with our own hands." Guttenson'' voiced his frustration. "Unless an army of Great Diamonds arrives, our fate remains sealed."


    ****


    Miles above, within Kentucky''s forest, two Tonovians were walking, their footsteps leaving deep imprints in the woods.


    "I''m telling you, Loh'', that massive crystal above us is an ancestral crystal," Asoto exclaimed. And I''m telling you, you fool. It''s called the moon, and that vast expanse above us is the sky," retorted Loh, increasingly irritated.


    Undeterred, Asoto'' persisted, "Well, no matter what you call it, whoever left behind such a giant crystal of that magnitude must have been as the world itself."


    The two Tonovians found themselves enveloped by an eerie silence. Suddenly, Asoto'' grapped Loh'' and dragged him behind a tree. "Be quiet, I hear something," Asoto'' whispered.


    Two figures appeared in the distance.


    "I''m telling you, Buck, I heard some strange noises, like aliens jibber jabbing," a short, stout man said to his taller companion, who held a hunting rifle.


    "It''s probably just some critter you heard, Rick. Most critters startle easily," replied the tall man named Buck.


    Rick ignored Buck as he scanned the surroundings with his flashlight. Just as Rick was about to interject again, Buck''s flashlight illuminated four massive blue arms protruding from a tree.


    Realizing they had been noticed, Loh'' jumped out of the tree, opting for a diplomatic approach. Despite being small for a Tonovian, Loh'' stood eight feet tall. As Loh'' drew nearer, the two men became paralyzed with terror.


    In a panicked outburst, Rick screamed, "It''s a bigfoot, Buck! Quick, shoot it! Shoot it in the head, Buck!"


    Rick''s terrified shouts echoed through the forest, carrying fear and desperation. Reacting swiftly, Buck raised his rifle, aiming at Loh'', and fired, the bullet struck the Loh'' squarely in the chest.


    Thankfully, Loh''s Tonovian physiology was incredibly tough. The bullet barely pierced his skin.


    A few minutes later, Loh'' and Asoto'' found themselves wearing ripped human clothing. Loh'' examined Rick''s phone while Asoto'' inspected Buck''s rifle.


    "For such a small contraption, it packed quite a punch," Asoto'' remarked, looking at Loh''s chest.


    "You''re telling me. They sure do have some interesting tools," Loh'' replied. The two departed, leaving Rick and Buck unconscious in nothing but their underwear.


    They strolled through the unfamiliar landscape, thoroughly amused by the novelty of their new environment. As the skies gradually brightened, the sun began to rise, causing the moon to lose its luster.


    Asoto'' couldn''t help but ponder the changing scene. "It''s getting brighter, and the ''moon'' is fading. What do you think is happening, Loh''?"


    Loh'' remembered a brief history of the surface world given to him by his teacher, Geova''. "The outer world''s Sun rises and descends. Its intense light is capable of scorching our Tonovian skin. We should avoid it if we ever encounter it."


    After explaining to Asoto'' to cover himself, Loh'' returned to playing around with Rick''s phone.


    "Father of Fathers mentioned seeking assistance from a particular group of humans up north, where there are two vast lakes. Our best choice is to continue our journey northward." Loh explained as he took the lead.


    A thousand miles away, several states to the west, Al, Cesar, Ellie, and Jin darted across the landscape at a speed surpassing that of any vehicle. They were on Route 80. Each of them clutched paper talismans adorned with fading, glowing yellow runes.


    "I told you we should have brought more talismans for this journey," Jin complained in frustration.


    "Don''t worry. If we happen to run out towards the end, it will serve as an opportunity to train our endurance." Al reassured Jin.

 Chapter 42: 1 vs 4

    A few weeks had passed since Al, Cesar, Ellie, and Jin had left the Blood Leaf''s 15th Mortal Ring. They were journeying toward the Blood Leaf''s 5th Immortal Ring in Lake Huron.


    The group crossed into Illinois, and the next state ahead was Indiana. Their ultimate destination was the state of Michigan. As they moved through the lands of Illinois, the morning sun pierced the horizon, casting a golden glow.


    "We should reach the Blood Leaf''s Immortal Ring in approximately 8 hours," Al informed the small group. Their footsteps rustled under the dry, tall grass. The talismans that granted them enhanced speed had been exhausted, and their endurance had been personally tested.


    Once they reached the Blood Leaves'' 5th Immortal Ring, they hoped to find a compatible cultivator to join their phantom ring. Once they had a phantom ring with six members, they could return to face the Light Acolytes within the church.


    Cesar spoke, his breath slightly labored. "The path in Indiana won''t be a straightforward sprint like Illinois, so we should try and find a map."


    A few hours later, the group exited a gas station. They had managed to obtain a map. Before leaving, the gas station clerk said, "There''s been a lot of talk about folks sighting a swamp monster. You kids, stay safe!"


    Cesar was about to ask for more details, but Jin swiftly pulled him back by the shoulder. The group expressed their gratitude and left.


    The group steered clear of populated areas as they continued their journey, running through the Illinois-Indiana border. "I wanted to ask him more about that swamp monster," Cesar lamented, his curiosity piqued. The dense foliage slowed their footsteps.


    "It''s possible that the swamp monster could be the hybrid of a Dark Acolyte. I''m more curious as to who saw it," Al speculated.


    ****


    (A few Kilometers South)


    ****


    Loh'' and Asoto'' had entered Indiana, traveling predominantly through swampy lands. They were covered in a thick layer of swamp mud to shield their light-sensitive blue skin from the sun''s harsh rays.


    "I strongly feel that we should go left," Asoto'' voiced his intuition. However, Loh'' responded, "Your ''gut'' is mistaken. I know precisely where I am going. The surface world provides numerous cues for orientation thanks to the sun in the sky. For instance, green stuff tends to grow more abundantly on the northern side of ''trees'' due to its lesser exposure to sunlight. Additionally, the Sun rises from the east and sets in the west. So, if we make a left turn, we will be heading west."


    After explaining the cardinal directions to Asoto, Loh'' ventured forward alone, diligently foraging for crystals and minerals from the surface world. His teacher had taught him about the edible stones found on the surface.


    Asoto'' had provided help against the wild cats of the land. Asoto'' acted as a personal guard of Loh''.


    In return, Loh'' foraged for food for both of them. The two complimented each other well.


    ****


    (A few kilometers Northwest)


    ****


    Al and the group had ventured deeper into swamp-like terrain within Indiana.


    Ellie spoke up, her voice barely audible as she faded into invisibility. "Do you feel that?" she whispered.


    Al recognized the sensation and responded hushedly, "Yes, it feels like a Dark Acolyte is nearby. Cesar, what do you think we should do?"


    Cesar paused, carefully weighing his options before replying, "If we leave it alone, it will endanger innocent people. We can''t let that happen, so we will find it and exterminate it."


    After Cesar gave the command, the group of four made a sharp right turn, heading East-South.


    A strange figure emerged from their right before they could take more than a few steps forward. Al, Cesar, and Jin halted. They could sense that the figure in front of them was the Dark Acolyte. Ellie remained invisible, closely monitoring it.


    Smoke enveloped the figure as if it were engulfed in flames, yet no visible fire could be seen. In an instant, the figure moved towards Jin, resembling a ball of smoke.,


    Jin instinctively released a surge of his Lightning Will as a blue electric arc. The electrifying blast dispersed the smoke, uncovering a black deer with six eyes. The dispersed smoke transformed into a cloud above the deer''s antlers.


    Seeing it was outnumbered and outmatched, the dark acolyte deer swiftly bolted southward.


    Al and the others pursued the dark acolyte. Its smoke expanded and covered its body, increasing its speed before it disappeared into the swampy woods.


    Just as they came to a halt, a loud ''Pop!'' echoed through the air.


    Al crumpled to the ground, clutching his stomach in pain. "I''ve been shot! Someone shot me!" he shouted in pain.


    Cesar and Jin scanned their surroundings, searching for any signs of the shooter, but they found no one.


    Another gunshot echoed, finding its mark, and struck Al again before his Stubborn Will could heal him from the first gunshot wound.


    "That one should be down for good," Asoto'' quietly noted.


    He was positioned about 90 feet away, and his giant blue body was skillfully concealed. Throughout their journey, Loh'' and Asoto'' had been attacked by hunters on various occasions. As a result, Asoto'' had become more accurate with the rifle and had accumulated a decent amount of ammo. He set his hunting rifle and stealthily maneuvered toward Cesar and Jin, determined to reach them before they noticed him.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Al was lying in a pool of his blood, desperately clinging to consciousness. His etheric shell was quickly manifesting his Stubborn Will.


    Advancing rapidly, Asoto'' closed the distance, honing in on Jin, who appeared unarmed.


    Suddenly, a brilliant flash of light filled the immediate area, temporarily blinding Asoto''.


    Ellie had remained hidden the entire time. The brilliant flash came from her floating mirror. Ellies was forced out of her invisibility due to her inability to use her Reflective Will in multiple ways.


    Asoto'' covered his eyes and reached into his pouch, retrieving a single ancestral crystal and swallowing it. His body quickly absorbed the ancestral essence within the crystal, and his body began flowing with Superior Will.


    Ellie had disoriented Asoto'' enough for Jin to notice the towering, muddy figure that was Asoto''.


    Without hesitation, Jin unleashed a powerful arc of blue lightning, striking Asoto''s right shoulder. The impact sent Asoto'' hurtling backward, and crashing to the ground.


    Asoto'' quickly jumped back up and regained his footing. With little effort, he shook off the injury from the attack. His right shoulder was now exposed, revealing burned flesh devoid of the protective mud covering.


    Jin fired another electric arc, this time directly at Asoto''s chest. Asoto'' absorbed the brunt of the blast, which exposed his blue skin. He showed only mild irritation.The lightning seemed to have minimal effect now.


    Having grown impervious to the lightning attack, Asoto'' began charging toward Jin, his massive frame closing the distance rapidly.


    Jin unleashed a desperate volley of electrical arc, exhausting his Lightning Will to try and slow Asoto''s advance. Each successive blast seemed to have less and less of an effect.


    (Superior, Will made the body slowly adjust to anything that caused significant damage until the body became superior to the attack.)


    Asoto'' shrugged off the subsequent volleys of electric blasts and was soon upon Jin.


    Cesar swung his mighty spear with all his might, manifesting as much of his Wind Will as possible. A mighty gale followed Cesar''s spear as he aimed directly at Asoto''s head.


    Asoto'' swiftly raised his left arm to shield himself. The clash resulted in a mist of blood as Cesar''s spear cut into Asoto''s blue skin. Despite the injury, Asoto'' remained unshaken.


    Seeing the turn of events, Jin quietly realized, "Soon, Cesar''s Wind Will will also lose its power against that beast... Im about to get pummeled."


    With focused breath and concentration, Jin called what little Lightning Will he had left and slowly created an electric field that enveloped him, serving as a defensive barrier.


    In the next moment, Asoto delivered a devastating blow that broke through Jin''s defenses, smashing him straight into the ground and leaving a small crater where Jin lay.


    Cesar could only watch as his teammate was incapacitated with a single punch. With caution, Cesar charged at Asoto with his spear aimed directly at his head.


    Asoto'' shifted his focus to the incoming Cesar. In a split second, Cesar trusted his spear, harnessing the full force of his Wind Will, imbuing his strike with hurricane-like strength.


    Caught off guard by the sheer power behind Cesar''s attack, Asoto raised both arms to defend against the strike. The explosive winds sent his giant frame flying backward and crashing into a nearby tree. Asoto now had a small bleeding hole and dent in his right forearm. Cesar''s spear was unable to pierce his bone.


    Asoto'' jumped back to his feet and charged relentlessly toward Cesar.


    Bracing himself for the oncoming assault, Cesar assumed a Muay Thai stance adapted for wielding his spear. In the blink of an eye, their bodies clashed, exchanging blows.


    While Asoto'' struggled to land a single punch, Cesar''s strikes were delivered with the same power and accuracy each time.


    "His body is already adapting to my attacks..." Cesar realized the need to land a decisive finishing blow before it became impossible. Unfortunately, it was too late; his spear could no longer pierce Asoto''s flesh.


    Before Asoto'' could get his hands on Cesar, a blinding flash of light illuminated Asoto''s face again, courtesy of Ellie. Capitalizing on the distraction, Cesar picked Jin up and leaped a safe distance away.


    Asoto'' recovered from the blinding light to the feeling of a blade attempting to pierce his back.


    After recovering from his gunshot wounds, Al saw that the muddy 10ft giant had been momentarily blinded. With all his speed and strength, Al ran his small twisted knife into the back of Asoto''.


    With a painful roar, Asoto'' reached toward his back, grabbing Al and slamming him into the ground like a worn-out rag. The sound of cracking bones snapped. Raising the broken Al, Asoto'' struck Al with such force that he was sent hurtling past trees, disappearing into the distance.


    Turning his attention back toward Cesar, Cesar fought to keep calm. Focusing his breath and trying to recover as much of his Wind Will. Cesar channeled his Wind Will into a faint sphere of wind around him for protection, just as Jin had done.


    In an instant, Asoto'' closed the distance, his fist swinging with the full might of his Superior Will. Cesar instinctively raised his spear in defense against the incoming attack. At the same time, his barrier of wind helped to impede Asoto''s fist slightly.


    The impact quickly shattered the protective wind barrier and almost snapped his spear. Cesar shot like a comet backward, crashing forcefully into a nearby tree.


    Asoto'' redirected his attention toward Jin, who remained unconscious and vulnerable. Just as he prepared to deliver the final blow, a figure emerged, steadily walking toward Asoto''¡ªit was Ellie.


    "By the length of this enemy''s hair, she must be the strongest of the group." Asoto'' assumed.


    Not willing to take any chances, Asoto'' retrieved another ancestral crystal and consumed it. His Superior Will quickly increased to the equivalent of a mortal cultivator in the mental domain. For context, Ellie and the rest were all in the physical domain, a step below the mental domain. The peak was the spirit domain.


    Asoto'' lunged at Ellie with even greater force than he had displayed against Jin, Al, or Cesar.


    To his surprise, Ellie stood her ground, anticipating Asoto''s form of fighting. Ellie raised her fist, mirroring Asoto''s attack head-on. At the moment of collision, a brilliant light erupted from the clash, followed by a powerful shockwave that flattened the nearby trees.


    Asoto'' was sent flying through the air and crashing into a massive tree. His right arm appeared to have exploded like dynamite in the aftermath of the collision.


    What appeared to be Ellie slowly transformed back into a giant floating mirror. Ellie stood behind it, surveying the scene. Her Reflective Will could not only distort light to make her invisible, but it also distorted all physical damage and reflected it back. Her etheric shell, the giant floating mirror beside her, had unique properties besides being used to manifest her Reflective Will.


    She noticed that Al was nowhere to be found. "Al should be fine. His Stubborn Will has healed worse injuries than that." Ellie contemplated before turning to the unconscious Asoto'' "Is this the swamp monster the gas station clerk had mentioned? Should I kill it?"


    Before Ellie could make a decision, she heard rustling from a nearby bush. To her surprise, another mud-covered swamp monster emerged from the foliage. However, this one was holding a basket filled with rocks and crystals.


    Something told Ellie that this swamp monster was different than the previous one.

 Chapter 43: Meeting New Friends

    After using large amounts of his Stubborn Will to regenerate from his injuries, Al picked himself up from the tree he had crashed into. He returned to the tattered swamp where he, Cesar, and Jin had been fighting a 9-foot giant covered in mud.


    In the center of the life-or-death fight was now Ellie and a smaller 8-foot giant covered in dry mud.


    "What the fuck is going on here?" Al whispered as he approached. Ellie greeted Al with a wave of her hand. In contrast, the giant stared calmly at Al.


    Cesar and Jin were laid next to Ellie above the wet ground. Both were unconscious. Asoto'' the other blue giant who had shot and pummeled Al into the tree, was also laid out unconscious.


    "Loh'' Pohlieus," the short giant said before pointing at his chest. "Father sent me to North. Get Help," he explained.


    Loh'' spoke with his limited understanding of English.


    In Tonovia, a bloodline with the surname Murellus existed. It was known for producing the pinnacle of Tonovian D.N.A.


    A brother and sister were born with the name Murellus, who would prove the rumors of their blood being the pinnacle true. The brother was named Deiusus'' Murellus, who went from the title Iron to Great Iron to Greatest Diamond-Commander of the Tonovian military almost instantly. His strength without ancestral crystals was ten times that of a regular Tonovian.


    The sister Geova'' Murellus pushed the Tonovian''s knowledge of the mineral world to the edge. She pioneered the modern use of ancestral crystals for the Tonovian forces. Her genius was unparalleled, so she served as an advisor to the ''Father of Fathers'' ¡ªUsto Tinneus'', Asoto''s father.


    At a young age, Loh'', an orphan, was taken under the wing of Geova'' Murellus, becoming his teacher. She groomed him into one of the greatest assets for the nation of Tonovia.


    Loh''s physique as a Tonovian was unimpressive, but he was very resourceful. He grasped some English words through his brief exposure to a human phone.


    Al looked at Ellie with confusion. Meanwhile, Ellie replied. "So your name is Loh'' Pohlieus, and your father sent you to get help? Is your family in trouble?"


    Loh struggled to decipher her question. "Help from North," he repeated. Ellie was puzzled by his statement, asking, "What do you mean by ''North''?"


    Frustrated, Loh replied, "North people, under lake. Ask help."


    Al interjected, trying to make sense of the situation: "If a family as formidable as these two is asking for help, it''s probably going to be from someone as strong as an immortal. I think they''re looking for the Blood Leafs'' 5th Immortal Ring."


    Ellie''s eyebrows rose as she turned to Loh'' Pohlieus. "Is it true?" she asked.


    A few hours later,


    Asoto'' had awakened, and Loh'' easily calmed him down and explained the situation to him in their native Tonovian tongue.


    Meanwhile, Cesar and Jin had also regained consciousness. Both gazed at the giant who had nearly killed them. Loh'' spoke to the group in English fluently, as if it were his native language.


    "As I mentioned earlier, we are not outsiders but Tonovians," Loh'' explained. Our history stretches back tens of thousands of years. Our ancestors were human like you and had to seek shelter from a world-ending cataclysm. They went under beneath Mammoth Cave in Kentucky in a remarkable cavern." While describing his home, Loh''s facial features grew soft.


    The six were walking north toward Michigan. They were slowly leaving lower Indiana''s swampy lands and entering the state''s north. On the way, the group shared many stories famous within the distinct cultures.


    After a while, Loh'' recounted the trouble his people were facing. "My teacher, Geova'' Murellus, recently dissected five unknown beasts that had taken out hundreds of our Great Bronzes and Lower Iron legions. She determined that they were an entirely foreign life to our planet. We named these creatures ''Rakh-ahtan.'' meaning outer-devils. The day finally arrived when they finally attacked us with their actual soldiers."


    Loh'' let out a deep exhale as Al and the others closely listened with curiosity to the story of Tonovia. The only one whose mind was elsewhere was Asoto''. Unlike Loh, '' picking up a foreign language was not easy for Asoto''. He couldn''t understand the story his close companion was sharing to the four surface humans.


    Loh'' continued his story, "After the Rakh-ahtan attack on Tonovia had commenced, the Father of fathers, the leader of Tonovia'', sent me and his firstborn son, Asoto'', to seek help from the surface. He said to search for a small clan high up north, beneath a giant lake."


    Loh''s talkativeness surprised Al, although he found the story mind-boggling and terrifying.


    Unlike themselves, who harnessed Will, the Tonovians utilized ancestral essence to manifest the Will of their dead. Al found this distinction intriguing.


    They crossed the border between Indiana and Michigan, entering Huron National Forest.


    The temperature dropped, and while Al and the others focused on breathwork to stay warm, the two Tonovians appeared to come alive in the cold.


    However, unlike the four cultivators, Loh and Asoto couldn''t nourish their bodies with their breath. The two had to search for rocks and stones to snack on.


    When Loh'' and Asoto'' left to forage for crystals and stones, the group cultivated their Will through breath work. When necessary, they performed a specific breathing technique to nourish their bodies.


    On such an occasion, Al was cultivating his Stubborn Will, and after a sound of pacing footsteps, Al opened his eyes. In front of him, Cesar was pacing back and forth, mumbling to himself.


    "He said the Rakh-ahtan were not from our planet. That means I was right: aliens are real. My brother was abducted! I knew it, I knew it..." Cesar was rambling while walking in a circle.


    Al jumped up and looked around to see that no one else was around, "Cesar, pull yourself together! You''re the fucking Captain." Al sternly whispered into Cesar''s ear while shaking his friend from the shoulders.


    Al stopped shaking Cesar and pulled him close by the neck. "I''m right here with you, brother. If you''re crazy, I''m fucking nuts too! We need to be patient. Remember what you told me." Al''s words entered Cesar''s ear, calming him down.


    The two friends smiled at each other. After entering each other''s lives, neither of them felt alone. They began walking toward their group while laughing.


    Before the two could join the rest, Ellie warned Jin, "We''re under attack. Someone just attacked my mirror clone." As she spoke, her enormous mirror materialized swiftly with someone else''s blood splayed against its liquid-like metal.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Six individuals closed in on them, causing Al and Cesar to shoot in opposite directions swiftly. Two different assailants targeted Cesar and Ellie each, while Al and Jin dealt with a lone enemy.


    Cesar was up against a man and a woman.


    Cesar raised his spear, taking on his signature Muay Thai stance.


    The man he was up against lacked a weapon, but his gray silk gloves emulated a luminous glow as he extended his arms, generating a colossal wave of plasma that moved fluidly.


    In response, Cesar concentrated his Wind Will into the tip of his spear, unleashing a destructive gust of wind with a single jab.


    The arrow-like wind collided with the plasma wave, resulting in an electrical explosion that dispersed Cesar''s wind.


    The woman next to the plasma-wielding man was wielding a rapier sword. She lunged at Cesar to engage in a duel of blades. However, she was not met by Cesar''s spear but by a spinning kick, which caught her by surprise.


    Confident in his direct hit, Cesar was taken aback when he realized his kick had missed.


    A short distance away, the woman joined the man in attacking Cesar. With a swing of his spear, Cesar caused a gust of wind to help him ascend into the sky.


    After reaching a considerable height, Cesar lifted his spear and threw it. The winds he was producing scattered the clouds. Cesar''s spear moved incredibly quickly, generating sonic booms in its wake.


    The man created another wave of plasma with his gloves. The plasma acted as a shield that could melt anything thrown at it. However, Cesar''s spear was surrounded by a film of air pressurized by Cesar''s Wind Will. The brown and silver spear effortlessly pierced through the plasma, and an ash plume trailed behind it.


    In a moment of desperation, the brown-haired woman selflessly pushed the man aside, only to have the spear cut through her right leg, impaling her mercilessly into the ground. The woman shouted in agony as the man she had saved ran to her side.


    Cesar remained unmoved as the wind caught his descent.


    Not far from Cesar''s fight, Al encountered a petite woman brandishing a small knife. "She doesn''t look like a threat. I''ll try not to hurt her." Al thought as he moved behind his opponent. Al disarmed the woman and forcefully pushed her to the ground.


    To his astonishment, the woman split into two upon impact with the ground.


    One of the two recovered her knife from Al.


    Two copies of the petite woman began to swing their small knife at Al. He easily avoided their attacks and used his crooked knife for defense only. However, each time he tried to immobilize the women, she would split again, multiplying rapidly until Al found himself facing eight of them.


    Al was now fighting for his life to evade the barrage of knife slashes coming at him from all directions.


    "Damn it, should I just try and kill them and hope I don''t hit the real one?" Al pondered, his thoughts racing. Suddenly, a numbing sensation shot through his left leg. A knife was stabbing his left thigh.


    Suppressing the urge to scream, Al forcefully kicked the woman away, prompting her to split again. Enduring the pain, he extracted the knife from his leg, gritting his teeth. Al began hacking and stabbing mercilessly. As bloody rain from the clones fell on him, he sustained cuts and stabs in return.


    Within seconds, Al found himself in combat against a small army of these diminutive women. He relentlessly sliced and stabbed, consumed by a frenzied state of mind. His A.R.C (Autonomous Revolution Converter) labored tirelessly to materialize his Stubborn Will so his etheric shell could enable him to regenerate from his wounds.


    Meanwhile, not far away, Jin unleashed a lightning arc aimed toward a muscular man who continuously regenerated his burned flesh. However, his healing abilities were gradually slowing down. "He must be a Stubborn Will user like Al, but unlike Al, he seems to lack the speed and strength to match me," Jin speculated.


    With one final powerful lightning blast, the man was to the point where he began foaming from the mouth, unable to produce any more Stubborn Will.


    Jin joined Ellie, locked in combat with a colossal 30-foot woman. She swung her giant fist towards Ellie, who swiftly transformed into a mirrored reflection of the giant''s blow, sending the giant woman soaring through the air and shaking the ground upon impact.


    In an instant, Ellie reappeared behind her giant mirror, quickly making her invisible again.


    After Ellie had become invisible, a shirtless man with wild black hair, like an animal, leaped towards her but missed. The man shot a web-like material to try to capture the invisible Ellie.


    However, the invisible Ellie easily avoided the attack. "I wonder what kind of Will causes one to produce web?" she asked herself.


    The man, realizing he had lost his opponent, bellowed in frustration at the giant woman. "Damn it, Agnethe! How did you let a mirror take you down like that?"


    Ellie became visible next to the spiky hair and punched him with incredible force. Without breaking a sweat, she took out another opponent. After the man hit the floor, she vanished from sight again.


    Seeing Ellie was fine on her own, Jin moved toward Al. In the distance, he could see Al in a dire situation, knives poking out of his body like needles on a pin cushion.


    Despite his wounds, Al remained standing. The petite woman observed Al. She was trying to hide her astonishment at his resilience.


    Through her Dividing Will, she had produced an army of duplicates to attack Al relentlessly. <em style="font-family: verdana, geneva">"He''s just a Stubborn Will cultivator. I should have done enough damage by now to exhaust A.R.C. How is he still standing?" she cursed him.


    As the number of duplicates stacked against Al, Jin jumped in to support him. Combining their strength, they unleashed a relentless barrage of electrifying bolts, stabs, and slices. The petite woman stood in the distance, drenched in sweat, away from her army of duplicates.


    Her Dividing Will was being drained rapidly, and her A.R.C. struggled to convert her breath into more. She couldn''t withstand the overwhelming assault from both Al and Jin.


    As a result, her body reached its limit, and she passed out, causing all her duplicates to vanish into thin air.


    Al and Jin were left alone in the field. Al was drenched in blood. Their breathing had become ragged, and they were beginning to feel the drain on their Will''s.


    The only remaining fight was between Cesar and the man with the gloves. The two were engaged in close-quarters combat. Cesar''s spear was a distance away, protruding from the leg of the woman who had aided the man.


    Cesar used Muay Thai and relentlessly elbowed and kneed the man. The man''s face was miserable as he tried to defend himself by throwing plasma waves from his glove, but Cesar easily dodged his attacks.


    With a clean elbow to the jaw, Cesar incapacitated the man, instantly knocking him out.


    Running his hands through his hair, Cesar walked over to retrieve his spear, making the woman scream in pain. ¡°Wait, Agghh!" The woman began crying and pleading, "Please don¡¯t kill us. We''re sorry. We''ll give you everything we have.¡±


    Cesar retained a calm expression as he asked. ¡°Why did you attack us?¡±


    Looking slightly confused, the woman said, ¡°What do you mean, outside of the Blood Leafs Rings, stealing is permitted, and so is killing?¡± She whispered the last part.


    Cesar sarcastically responded, ¡°Oh, you were just trying to kill us for loot. Well, in that case, you can go free.¡±


    The woman remained quiet as Al joined Cesar and mockingly added, ¡°You just gave us a good reason to kill you."


    She lowered her head and stopped crying. Her phantom seed had killed others before, and although they had never lost, they all knew their own death was a possibility.


    Al rubbed his hairless chin, contemplating before saying. "Maybe you don''t have to die. You mentioned the Blood Leaf, so I guess you''re a phantom seed familiar with the Mortal Rings and maybe even Immortal Rings around here. If you know the location of the Blood Leaf''s 5th Immortal Ring and can take us there, we''ll let you live.¡±


    The woman looked at her Captain, who was lying unconscious. The rest of her team was all defeated, especially Andrew Eustis, their Stubborn Will user, who seemed on the verge of dying.


    Before she could answer, Al added, "Oh, and of course, we''ll need you to hand over all of your merits to us."

 Chapter 44: End of the World

    After the fight between the two phantom seeds Asoto'' and Loh'' walked out of nearby bushes, joining Al and his group.


    They noticed a tall blonde woman had joined the group. "What happened while we were out foraging? We heard loud bangs and felt the ground trembling." Loh'' inquired.


    "We got into a little scuffle with another phantom seed. But we quickly settled it, and they were so kind as to leave us with the Titan Will cultivator Agnethe Akselson to help us locate the Blood Leaves 5th Immortal Ring." Ellie nonchalantly explained.


    Agnethe''s eyes were as she pointed at the two muddy Tonovians. "They speak!? What the hell are they? They''re so big!"


    Ellie couldn''t help but giggle at Agnethe''s reaction. "You''re one to talk, considering your Titan Will allows you to grow in size." Ellie teased.


    "They are Tonovians. A lost underground branch of humanity, like mole people from the comics. Actually, we found them, just like we found you. They attacked us and got beat by Ellie." Al jokingly explained.


    Agnethe gave Al a wry smile. Her phantom seed had abandoned her following Cesar''s request to be provided with a chaperone to show them the location of the Blood Leaf''s 5th Immortal Ring.


    "I need to stay in these people''s good graces; who''s to tell what they''ll do to me once I''m no longer useful." Agnethe reaffirmed to herself.


    After the introduction, the group continued their journey; Agnethe shared details about the Blood Leaf''s 5th Immortal Ring. She mentioned its captain, Nobutoshi Yoshioka, a cultivator in the Immortal Chasm known worldwide for his exotic Banishing Will.


    Agnethe also shared her own experiences, shedding light on the dynamics within her team. She spoke of her Captain, the man with an Exotic Will known as Ionic Will, and how she and Andrew, their Stubborn Will user, were treated as expendable pawns.


    Agnethe was specifically chosen to guide Cesar and his phantom seed because they did not care if she lived or died.


    As the group of seven traveled, Agnethe offered to use her Titan Will to increase in size and carry the group in her palms.


    As they rested while Agnethe covered large distances, Al couldn''t help but ponder the connections between the creatures Loh'' called the Rakh-ahtan and the creature they had witnessed in bondage by the Dawn-keepers.


    These thoughts weighed heavily on his mind as they approached their destination. Agnethe clasped her hands, creating an air-tight cavity where the group remained. She grew as big as she could, pushing her Titan Will to the limit, and descended deep into Lake Huron, reaching depths of up to 700 feet.


    At 200 feet tall, Agnethe easily swam through the cold lake''s pitch-black depths.


    Loh'' and Jin engaged in conversation, their voices blending with the meditative silence of the others.


    A breathtaking sight greeted them. It resembled a natural sanctuary, with a magnificent waterfall at its center. They were inside a vast underwater cave, yet it was a vibrant green world illuminated by luminous crystal stones. A sprawling city was embedded within the giant trees and plants.


    "Where can we find Immortal Nobutoshi Yoshinaga?" Loh'' voiced his question aloud, attracting curious glances from Unrecognized disciples passing by. Agnethe reverted to her regular size, earning a disappointed look from Asoto''.


    Al''s group, Agnethe, and the two Tonovians finally parted ways. Agnethe sighed a breath of relief when she was left alone to guide Loh'' and Asoto''.


    Al, Cesar, Ellie, and Jin began their exploration of the Blood Leaves 5th Immortal Ring.


    "I know the plan is to look for potential additions to our Phantom Seed within the 5th immortal ring, but guys, I think we found one on our way here," Ellie said before pausing and playing with her curly hair. "Agnethe is the perfect addition. Her Titan Will is rooted in the material plane. She helps balance out our Phantom Seed," Ellie said enthusiastically.


    However, Jin raised concerns about Agnethes own phantom seed thinking so lowly of her. "We''re planning on going against multiple Dawn-keepers, so we should look for capable and powerful unrecognized cultivators."


    Cesar and Al agreed, understanding the potential consequences. "Let''s focus on putting to work the merits we gained from beating down her phantom seed," Al said, emphasizing the last part. The four headed towards a pyramid-like structure reminiscent of the Del Santos Collective in the Blood Leaf''s 15th Mortal Ring.


    Time passed, and the group of four explored every nook and cranny of the Blood Leaf''s 5th Immortal Ring.


    They discovered that Romann had indeed passed through the area, but they had missed him and were uncertain when they might encounter him again.


    Before leaving, they wanted to wish Loh'' and Asoto'' good luck saving their people one last time, but they had not seen them since they parted.


    They made their way towards the exit through a series of tunnels leading to Upper Michigan. Inside the tunnel system, they saw two familiar broad figures¡ªLoh and Asoto, walking side by side. However, Agnethe was no longer accompanying them.


    Ellie quickly approached Loh, eager to learn the outcome of his conversation with the captain of the Blood Leaf''s 5th Immortal Ring, the Immortal Nobutoshi.


    "Loh'', what did Immortal Nobutoshi say? Will the Blood Leaf send help?" She cheerfully asked.


    Loh'' lowered his gaze, and Asoto'' averted his eyes.


    "He said that the Blood Leaf''s God will not send any help anytime soon, nor will any of the Immortals of the Blood Leaf mobilize to assist us," Loh'' replied somberly.


    "The only God Leaf that might be willing to help is the Evergreen Leaf. He advised me to travel to the Evergreen Leaf''s 2nd Immortal Ring and seek out Immortal Aldahard. The problem is, I don''t know the exact location of the land he mentioned where the Evergreen Leaf''s 2nd Immortal Ring is situated. All I know is it''s called Pennsylvania." Loh'' said with a bitter tone.


    When Ellie heard Loh''s words, she couldn''t help but smile, which seemed to upset Loh even more. For the first time, he expressed his frustration, questioning why surface humans didn''t take the situation more seriously when his people were dying, and the threat of war and death loomed over the world at large.


    Ellie spoke up to address his concerns. "I''m sorry, I can''t imagine your pain. I was smiling because you need directions to Pennsylvania, and we wouldn''t mind you sharing the location of the Evergreen Leaf''s 2nd Immortal Ring with us. So, it seems we might be traveling together again." Ellie''s words were like a fresh drink of water for Loh,'' and his frustration broke into a hopeful half smile.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    In less than a day, the group of six found themselves outside of Lake Huron, moving through the Canadian border. They moved through Attica, New York, heading southward toward Pennsylvania.


    An abrupt trembling stopped their movement, which turned to violent shaking. Every atom in the world felt as if it was being rattled by some unseen force.


    The air vibrated with terrifying intensity. Al looked at Cesar and the rest of the group. Their faces were ghastly white, and even Loh and Asoto looked frightened and bewildered.


    A small creek beside the group split in half from the violent shaking. The sky started flashing on and off, and the sun flickered as if a powerful wind was blowing out a light candle. The sun''s brilliant light became bloody red, and a deafening sound echoed throughout the world. The Oceans convulsed, tossing and turning; their depths were boiling.


    In a matter of seconds, hundreds of millions of lives were lost, and the death toll continued to rise.


    As the ground smashed into itself, mountains rose from the ground in seconds. Mammoth Cave, where the Citadel of Tonovia existed, was turned inside out as it became the side of an emerging mountain.


    The Yellowstone Caldera in Wyoming violently split, triggering a catastrophic volcanic eruption that shrouded the sky in darkness for hundreds of kilometers. A minute had passed, and billions of lives had been lost.


    The San Andreas Fault in California ruptured, demolishing even the most fortified skyscrapers as vast stretches of land were lifted and flipped. Massive tsunamis ravaged the West Coast. Florida''s coastline faced a similar fate.


    Cataclysmic events unfolded worldwide.


    Shortly after things began to settle, strange miles-long portals opened worldwide.


    A giant portal opened at the base of the sprawling mountain of Mammoth, Kentucky, and tore the newborn mountain in half. From the portal, a swarm of Rakh-ahtan warriors poured out.


    The moment the invading force of the Rakh-ahtan showed up, a jet flew by, dropping a nuclear warhead that detonated with an explosive force equivalent to a small sun. The devastating blast engulfed the area around the portal and would eventually cover half of the state in nuclear fallout.


    Similar scenes played out in the 8 locations where the portals appeared. The remaining powers of the earth unleashed nuclear annihilation, neutralizing the immediate threat of the Rakh-ahtan incursion. However, one portal in the center of the Pacific Ocean remained untouched.


    A Rakh-ahtan warrior, distinguished by a blue Jewel, jumped into the ocean before soaring kilometers into the sky with its control over the waters. The Rakh-ahtan raised a pillar of water to intercept a nuclear missile, altering its trajectory.


    As the ground beneath Al began to crumble, a massive hand reached down and rescued him and the group. It was Agnethe, who had grown to over 200 feet in height, to save them. Agnethe jumped out of the sinking ground and passed an obstacle course of destruction into stable ground.


    After saving them, Agnethe returned to her normal size, visibly exhausted from her tremendous effort.


    "Agnethe, I don''t know what you are doing here, but I can''t thank you enough. You just saved us!" Cesar shouted, but before another word could be spoken.


    An intense battle unfolded before their eyes. A horde of countless dark acolytes and their hybrids emerged from the devastated forest, attacking a gemless Rakh-ahtan warrior and tearing it apart.


    In the ash-filled sky lay a massive spaceship composed of a metallic material similar to Rakh-ahtanian flesh. The enormous aircraft unleashed a blue laser beam that eradicated hordes of dark acolytes and created an explosion that got dangerously close to Al and his group.


    In a frightening response, a flood of dark acolytes came from every nook and cranny of the region. Their number was in the hundreds of thousands. The laser beam couldn''t eradicate them all, forcing gemless Rakh-ahtans to fall from the spaceship to meet their enemy.


    It became apparent that anyone who called Earth home was waging war against the invading forces of the Rakh-ahtan, including etheric creatures such as dark acolytes and their hybrids.


    The sky was soon filled with the sight of Dawn-keepers descending upon the alien spacecraft. The dawn-keepers were accompanied by leagues of large animals composed of pure light. The light acolytes and their Dawn-keepers resembled an army from heaven.


    Overwhelming in number, they engaged in a fierce battle, unleashing fiery spells and attacks upon the massive ship. The skies ignited in flames as the Dawn-keepers relentlessly pressed their assault, gradually overwhelming the alien craft.


    Al and his companions watched in awe and fear.


    "We need to get out of here," Ellie urgently whispered and instantly vanished from sight. The grayish day became dark as the sky above them became crowded with alien spacecraft ranging from 60 to 120 feet in size.


    The sound of a sword being drawn was heard for hundreds of miles. A man wearing a black cloak was holding a beautiful katana, pointing it at the armada of ships in the sky.


    He swung his blade with stunning form and whispered a word or two. The swinging of his blade created a colossal slash spanning thousands of miles long. A single attack sliced a large portion of the armada in half.


    The black-cloaked cultivator gazed upward, taking deep breaths. Exhausted from unleashing such power, he held his blade at his side.


    Four jeweled Rakh-ahtan warriors descended upon him with blinding speed. To their surprise, they grabbed onto what appeared to be a cloud resembling the black-cloaked cultivator.


    Suddenly, the man materialized ten meters away, surrounded by swirling clouds. The blade of his katana dissipated into hundreds of needles in the air. The very clouds that enveloped him came alive, capturing the falling needles.


    The four Rakh-ahtan warriors left him no room for escape. The black-cloak cultivator, unfazed, transformed into a cloud, increasing the size of the clouds that held his needles. The needle-filled cloud became animated, moving like a rapid fluid upon one of the four Rakh-ahtan warriors with a red jewel on its forehead.


    The red-jeweled Rakh-ahtan warrior swung its dull gray blade, producing a wave of flames, but before it could strike, the cloud of needles tore its arms through a thousand little cuts.


    The needles effortlessly cut through the seemingly impenetrable hide of the Rakh-ahtan warriors as if it were mere butter. The cloud swiftly moved towards the head, aiming at the jewel and cutting it into countless tiny pieces.


    In a second, the cloud of needles turned the red-jeweled Rakh-ahtan warrior into silver blood. The cloud sliced the silver blood and turned it to ash.


    A white jeweled Rakh-ahtan wielding a staff unleashed a hurricane-like force that pulled the man out of his cloud form. Unfazed, the man recalled the needles into his blade and launched toward the three remaining jeweled Rakh-ahtan warriors.


    As Al and the group stood paralyzed, too scared to move, a man clad in a splendid white and red robe appeared before them.


    The man was Immortal Nobutoshi, the captain of the Blood Leafs'' 5th Immortal Ring. He looked at the two Tonovians and addressed Loh''.


    "Now, do you see that even if the Blood Lead had said yes to your request, we would have arrived too late to save your people? If any of your people are still alive, I suggest you take shelter in the Lightning-Stone Leaf. I can transport you there with my Banishing Will." Immortal Nobutoshi offered.


    Loh had begun to harbor resentment toward the God Leaves for sending him away, especially how Immortal Nobutoshi spoke, which made his blood boil. Still, he recalled Al mentioning he would have better luck with base humanity in seeking aid to fight back.


    Loh'' preemptively spoke up. "Take me to the Human in charge of base humanity."


    "Very well. Make sure all of you are holding hands," Nobutoshi instructed. He placed his hand on Loh'', who grasped Asoto'', and Ellie ensured she held onto everyone with her mirror. Instantly, they vanished, leaving Immortal Nobutoshi to turn around and join the ongoing battle.


    Miles away, deep beneath the ground in New York, was a highly advanced system of buildings boasting technology that appeared decades ahead.


    A bearded man spoke to five other individuals in one of the lowest chambers when Al, Cesar, Ellie, Jin, Agnethe Loh, and Asoto materialized before them.

 Chapter 45: Institute for Practical Science

    Weapons of all sizes and ammunition were aimed at the seven individuals who suddenly materialized in the center of the room. Robert Sullivan ran his hand through his thick beard. He called off the weapons, his eyes lingering curiously on the two blue giants within the group of seven Asoto'' and Loh''.


    "The planet is under a full-scale invasion, and you seven randomly appear here. Who sent you and Why?" Robert asked, studying the change of expression on their faces.


    Robert pondered for a moment before introducing himself. "It''s my pleasure to meet you, Loh'' Polieus. My name is Robert Sullivan. " He then turned his attention to Cesar, Al, Jin, Ellie, and Agnethe standing alongside Loh'' and Asoto''.


    "What about them?" Robert inquired.


    Al realized Robert wasn''t fazed by the existence of Tonovia and its implications. "Well, since you''re not astonished by the two blue giants, we are part of a not-so-hidden organization of cultivators called the God Leaf, which the Blood Leaf is a part of" Al explained.


    "Interesting," Robert Sullivan remarked. "So, I assume the unknown individuals fighting against this invasion are connected to your group. But what about the invisible forces that seem to be decimating a large portion of the invading forces? It''s as if this force is the world''s will itself."


    Jin interjected, eager to shed light on the matter. "You must be referring to what we call the dark and light acolytes. They are etheric beings who form spiritual contracts with humans. They are spiritual predators that feast on mankind, invisible to anyone who has not awakened their Will. "


    Robert Sullivan''s fascination grew as everything began to fall into place. He motioned for the guards to relax and bring water for their guests. Five others wearing lab coats resembling Robert were present in the room, surrounded by monitoring screens displaying live feedback from various parts of the world.


    "Where are we?" Ellie asked, her voice filled with awe.


    "What you see before you are the central operating room of the Institute for Practical Science, formerly known as the World Committee for the Departed¡ªthe last bastion of humanity''s greatness," Robert Sullivan replied.


    "Hey, that''s Yosemite National Park, but why is there a lake there?" Cesar exclaimed, his gaze fixed on Al, who lived nearby. Their families resided northwest of Yosemite in Santa Rosa. The notion that the ocean could have extended so far as to reach Yosemite sent shivers down their spines.


    A woman wearing a lab coat responded to their astonishment, providing an explanation. "Yes, the initial attack from these otherworldly invaders triggered five-dimensional rifts across the world, causing a shift in the very tectonic plates of the Earth. The west coast of California vanished within seconds, while Japan, South Korea, and Northern China merged into one, creating mountains that dwarfed Mount Everest. Half of Australia joined with New Zealand. Similar catastrophic events unfolded worldwide in mere moments. The number of casualties is beyond calculation. Our military, in the aftermath of the vanishings, transformed into something akin to religious mercenaries. However, we, the ones who think before we act, anticipated what would come, and we made preparations."


    As she spoke, the monitors displayed waves of heavily armed individuals, donning skin-tight suits that joined forces with the Immortals and Acolytes in the battle against the Rakh-ahtan. Compared to the super-suited soldiers, the number of Immortals was rare.


    Robert pointed at individuals in the room and introduced them: "These suits are made from synthetic bio-organic nanobots, woven together like the costumes of comic book heroes. When worn, they grant regular individuals strength comparable to our enemies. Our esteemed Charles Schafer worked on the technology himself, and Doctor Sydney Tyler contributed to developing the integration system, making the technology compatible with our biology."


    Robert''s words were accompanied by gestures toward the individuals in the room who had contributed to creating the technology that had leveled the playing field in this life-and-death battle. Turning his attention back to Loh, he inquired about the stone technology they had mentioned.


    Loh'' glanced around, wearing a peculiar expression. "Yes, but upon second thought, I don''t think I''ll be sharing it. I believe my companion and I will be taking our leave now," Loh'' declared, subtly signaling Asoto'' to accompany him.


    Loh'' decided not to share his people''s stone technology. The armed guards entered the room with bottled water, and Robert urgently interrupted. "Wait, Loh''! What about your people? Even after the initial calm following the invasion, the war will intensify. If you find any survivors among your people, they will need shelter from what is to come," Robert pleaded.


    The guards positioned themselves in front of the door, creating a tense atmosphere in the room. Al and Cesar were unsure of what was about to unfold when suddenly, Loh'' swiftly kicked one of the guards and shoved the other out of the way.


    Gatling guns and mini turrets emerged from various angles in the room, but before they could fire, Cesar and Jin eliminated them with a frenzy of wind and lightning.


    The seven individuals turned their attention to the bewildered Robert, who stood frozen. Alarms blared, filling the air with urgency. Loh'' smashed through the door, with the others following closely behind.


    They sprinted through passageways, the alarms relentlessly ringing. Running alongside Loh'', Al couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the plan now, big guy?"


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "I don''t know," Loh'' responded, his voice filled with determination. "But I do know that man is using Rakh-ahtan technology to empower his men. It''s only a matter of time before the enemy reclaims what is rightfully theirs. If that happens, I could never forgive myself if they also take the science of our people."


    As they continued through a steel corridor, a massive metal door suddenly descended, forcing them to retreat. But as they turned back, another door lowered, as they were corralled a gas from the side walls released into the air. "Hold your breath, everyone!" Cesar shouted.


    Loh'' and Asoto'' had sturdy physical Tonovian constitutions and were immune to almost all poisons and irritants. The rest, with their cultivated Will and proficiency in breathwork, could hold their breath for over 30 minutes.


    The lights abruptly went out, leaving only Agnethe and Al capable of seeing in the darkness, thanks to their connection to the material plane through their Wills. From the roof, a group of six armed soldiers descended, with the two men in front unleashing a hail of armor-piercing rounds.


    Aside from Agnethe and Al, the people of Tonovia lived in a darkly lit environment their vision remained unaffected and worked better in the dark. Asoto'' remembered his father''s words and consumed one of his glass crystals, positioning himself in front of Loh'', ready to defend their group.


    The first two bullets pierced Asotoh''s leg and abdomen, causing initial injuries. However, the bullets quickly lost their effectiveness as they bounced off his resilient body. Asotoh steadily approached the armed group, undeterred.


    Reacting swiftly, Ellie illuminated the area with her mirror, casting a bright light, while Jin''s lightning Will crackled blue sparks in his gauntlet. Positioned in front of them, Al shielded the group and intercepted any stray bullets that bypassed Asoto''s defense.


    Unfortunately, one of the powerful bullets found its mark, severing Al''s left leg and obliterating half of his head, scattering brain matter in every direction. Al''s lifeless body fell into Cesar''s arms.


    Reacting with speed, Ellie expanded her mirror, forming a protective shield around the remaining four individuals. The onslaught of bullets ceased, and two assailants behind the armed soldiers swiftly advanced.


    One brandished a shotgun, while the other wielded a knife and pistol. Unfazed, Asoto maintained his steady pace as he absorbed four shots from the tactical shotgun, which initially had little effect on him and then nothing at all. The other soldier engaged in close combat, landing a few slashes with his bowie knife before shooting Asotoh in the eye, causing him to momentarily flinch and step back.


    Taking advantage of Asoto''s momentary vulnerability, the final two assailants, clad in the same suits seen on the monitor screens, jumped from behind the two men who had unleashed the hailstorm of bullets. The super soldiers attacked him relentlessly with powerful punches and kicks.


    The force behind their blows sent Asoto rolling backward, crashing into Loh''. During the chaos, Cesar leaped into the fray, launching his spear with a mighty burst of his Wind Will. With unwavering determination, he struck without remorse.


    The spear obliterated the man with the pistol, tearing through his body and continuing its trajectory, impaling one of the armed soldiers who had shot Al, pinning him to the ground.


    Witnessing Cesar''s relentless strikes, the two individuals wearing power skins closed in on him with astonishing speed. Cesar fought back, countering their attacks with well-placed wind-powered elbows and knees.


    However, their superior strength and agility eventually prevailed, as one of their powerful kicks connected, propelling Cesar backward.


    Jin leaped into action, surprisingly, splitting into two separate Jins. However, one of the Jin''s couldn''t muster a lightning arc in time, as one of the super soldiers swiftly struck him with a devastating blow, causing him to collide with the recovering Al, whose ring emitted a glowing aura, representing his manifested etheric shell and Stubborn Will.


    However, the other Jin, without using his Lightning Will, met the fist of the powered soldier head-on. The result was Jin transforming into a mirror reflection of the soldier, accompanied by a blinding light that temporarily exploded the soldier''s arm.


    It was Ellie all along under the guise of Jin. She appeared beside the mirrored reflection and was left exposed as her mirror stabilized after the counter. The second super soldier launched at her. She managed to block his initial assault but then suffered an uppercut followed by a forceful kick, resulting in blood staining her face.


    Before the power-skin soldier could deliver a finishing blow, Asoto'' charged forward like a juggernaut, an unstoppable force, crashing into the power-skin soldier. Without relenting, Asoto'' continued to gather momentum, colliding with the remaining regular soldier.


    His relentless charge culminated in a bone-crushing impact against the metal wall, impeding their progress. With a resounding "thud," Asoto'' shattered through the steel door, leaving behind a gruesome scene of unrecognizable, mangled bodies.


    The team wasted no time, following Asoto'' through the breach. Only one of the super soldiers, severely injured, managed to survive the onslaught, though in an appalling condition.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The group finally breathed in fresh air as they escaped the gas-filled room. A voice resonated through the speakers, cutting through the tension. "Loh'', I understand that you may assume our technology is derived from the enemy and therefore vulnerable to them. However, I assure you that couldn''t be further from the truth," Robert''s voice echoed.


    "We have gathered the world''s greatest minds, and while we initially reverse-engineered the enemy''s biology, we have made significant advancements to make this technology entirely human. I don''t wish you any harm, but I cannot allow you to roam freely and jeopardize our progress. If you wish to leave, all you had to do was say so."


    In the uncertainty, a door suddenly opened in the middle of the metal corridor they were running through. "Loh'', I sincerely hope you will reconsider. I value your opinion on the use of this emerging technology. After all, you represent humanity as much as those of us on the surface,"


    Robert''s voice no longer resounded through speakers. He was speaking to them in person, walking towards them from down the corridor. Loh found Robert''s words promising, and he turned to Ellie and the rest of the group, seeking their input.


    Jin spoke up first, acknowledging the truth in Robert''s words. "One thing is certain: in the short time we have known each other, we have learned a great deal about both the enemy and ourselves," he said.


    Cesar added, "We came here with you and fought alongside you. Whatever you choose, you can count on us to support you." Al and Ellie nodded in agreement while Agnethe observed the situation intently.


    Loh'' felt reassured by their words, and a sense of ease washed over him. He recognized that what Robert said was true¡ªthis was just the beginning. Instead of fighting or running away from the inevitable, it was best to confront it head-on.

 Chapter 46: Science Meets Will

    Days after the Rakh-ahtan assault, the Institute for Practical Science (I.P.S.) painstakingly estimated the unimaginable loss of life. Mankind, shattered by the vanishings that had unfolded over several months, had bid farewell to over a billion of its members.


    Yet, in a single merciless day, the Rakh-ahtan Invasion swept in and obliterated those numbers, snatching away three billion more souls. However, amidst the weeping world, forces of resilience emerged, some bearing small numbers, others concealed and joined forces with humanity.


    In the days following, Loh'' and Robert tirelessly collaborated, conducting numerous tests on Al, Cesar, and the rest of the team. Robert''s curiosity was piqued, wanting to understand the nature of what exactly these individuals were cultivating.


    "We must find a way to observe and analyze this elusive Will. We can''t rely on luck, nor do we have the time to awaken people''s Will," Robert said to Loh as he scanned Jin''s etheric shell, a royal gauntlet bearing Jin''s family name, "Takahashi."


    Loh'' reiterated his theory, which he had been voicing for the past few days, "There must be a connection between the body and the environment. Otherwise, why would our people transform into Red Sand, capable of being crystallized into Ancestral Essence? I''m sure we will find the answer in the bones."


    Robert had been contemplating Loh''s suggestion and extensively tested Al, his teammates, and particularly Asoto'' himself. However, nothing conclusive emerged aside from a significant bone and muscle density disparity compared to ordinary humans.


    As Robert scanned the etheric shells of the cultivators and examined Asoto''s Ancestral Essence, he found them to be ordinary objects and stones. Jin chimed in from a distance, mentioning that their breath powered what they called their Autonomous Revolution Converter (A.R.C.), nestled within their Navel. This invisible engine allowed the manifestation of their Will through their Etheric Shell. Yet no evidence of this A.R.C came up in any of their tests.


    "The Red Sand used to make the crystals full of Ancestral Essence for the Tonovians is possible because of the minuscule Will a Tonovian gathers through their incredibly long life spans. The following generation can then consume the Ancestral Essence, allowing them to manifest their ancestor''s Will for some time. This does not require the elusive A.R.C. cultivators; however, rely on this A.R.C. powered by their breath to manifest their Will." Robert thought before pausing and saying. "It, whatever it is, must be carried in the air in a neutral state. Ancestral essence in its base form is a Red Sand with unique properties. It must follow the same path as oxygen... It''s in the blood!!"


    Having had an epiphany, he ran to get their expert Biomedical Engineer specializing in Hematology.


    Over the next few days, Dr. Ramirez, the hematologist, and her team worked closely with Robert, Loh'', and the rest of the group. They extensively analyzed blood samples taken from Al, Cesar, and the other cultivators. They examined the composition, cellular structure, and any potential anomalies within the blood.


    They found nothing.


    Feeling exhausted and desperate for a solution, Robert resorted to a drastic measure. He took a needle and injected Jin''s blood, which he had collected, directly into a mouse. The effect was immediate and unsettling. The mouse started running frantically within the glass container until its eyes turned a faint shade of blue, and it suddenly froze, completely paralyzed.


    When Robert dissected the mouse, they made a surprising discovery¡ªthe blood within it had crystallized. This finding left Jin and the rest of the team uneasy about the prospect of sharing their blood. However, Robert reassured them, emphasizing that great discoveries often required sacrifices. He reminded them that such risks were inherent to advancing the boundaries of science.


    Robert and Loh'' began conducting their experiments without the rest of the group. Meanwhile, Robert discussed the urgent need to rescue a brilliant programmer and software engineer associate in Rishikesh, Uttarakhand, India, with Cesar and the group.


    Robert explained how Cesar and his phantom seed, along with Asoto'' had made quick work of his most skilled super soldiers. Robert believed they had the best chance of rescuing his associate. Loh'', lacking combat skills, would remain behind.


    "My team agrees and is willing to proceed with the rescue mission for your associate. We believe that our group of six should be sufficient, especially considering it''s an extraction mission," Cesar confidently stated to Robert. However, Robert wore a concerned expression and insisted, "No, no, that will not suffice. It would weigh too heavily on my conscience to send just your team. Three of my guards will accompany and assist your group."


    Cesar''s expression tightened, reflecting his hesitation, but after a brief moment of contemplation, he nodded in agreement. "Very well," Cesar conceded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Your guards will join us, but they must follow our lead and be prepared to work as part of our team."


    With the agreement in place, the combined team prepared themselves.


    A few hours later, they found themselves soaring in a jet across the desolate, scorched lands of Eastern Canada¡ªwhere the land was not consumed by fire. It was submerged beneath the water. From the Rakh-ahtan''s spaceships, which had met their demise, raining down upon the earth like fiery meteors.


    The Institute for Practical Science (I.S.P) was nestled Kilometers deep within the Highlands of Maine.


    Humanity had congregated around any source of power that could offer them protection. Religious Citadels, once renowned for their spiritual influence, had amassed substantial military might, allowing them to bravely fend off the invading forces and the perils posed by the environment.


    Unbeknownst to the churches, a key reason they did not fall was the enigmatic Light Acolytes and Dawn-keepers, whose presence remained hidden from ordinary human eyes yet provided invaluable assistance.


    The benevolent God Leafs also extended their Immortal and Mortal Rings to shelter human refugees. And their Immortal warriors delivered devastating blows to the Rakh-ahtan forces.


    The I.S.P., with its dozen or so scattered bases around the globe, welcomed and sheltered whatever survivors they could find, although the numbers were scarce. Apart from these three formidable factions, the remaining individuals unfortunate enough to tread upon the ravaged earth encountered an almost guaranteed gruesome death.


    The jet they now occupied was a marvel of engineering¡ªan aircraft ahead of its time by fifty years¡ªconcealed by the U.S. military before the Earth''s fracturing. Eventually, it was auctioned off for billions of dollars, a testament to its unrivaled technological prowess.


    Robert easily purchased it, the I.S.P''s financial backers readily providing the necessary funds. Similarly, the Churches had amassed a formidable arsenal through comparable means.


    "So, who''s this guy we''re supposed to rescue?" Agnethe asked Cesar, who, in response, walked to the front of the jet to retrieve the files Robert had given him.


    One of the super soldiers accompanying them responded, "Devraj Harinder Mishra, a skilled computer and data scientist. We are expected to face hostility upon landing. I''m sure Mr. Sullivan explained the hordes of humans infected?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Cesar stopped walking, pondering the soldier''s words. He couldn''t recall Robert mentioning anything about infected humans. "No, he did not mention anything about infected humans, but he did prepare these breathing masks for us. He claimed they should have a strengthening effect on our A.R.C.," Cesar replied.


    "Yeah, he even gave us forms to fill out on the effects of the breathing masks. They should be somewhere in this jet," Ellie interjected.


    The super soldier and the other two of his kind looked at them curiously. They had heard that these so-called cultivators were incredible, as one of their comrades had lost an arm to them, and another had died.


    "Well, as the invasion stopped, silver blood belonging to the Rakh-ahtan remained; it is nearly indestructible. People across the world came into contact with it in some way or another. They became stronger, faster, and deadlier and began attacking other humans, either killing or infecting them. We''re heading to Rishikesh, Uttarakhand, India. They are being overrun by these infected humans." The super soldier spoke in a soft tone to the six.


    Cesar was completely shocked, shouting, "Are you telling me zombies are roaming the world?" the super soldier turned towards Cesar and replied, "Not exactly, it''s more like parasites posing as humans. Our target has sheltered himself on the 13th floor of the Terra Manzil Temple. The last defense of the Religious Hindu religious power in that region." "


    A few hours later, the pilot called Cesar and the soft-voiced super soldier. "I need you two to figure out where you want us to drop you off, although I don''t see any good place," the pilot said.


    As the jet slowed and lowered its altitude, Cesar and the super soldier witnessed a sight sending chills down their spines. Hordes of infected humans swarmed the ground, desperately attempting to follow the flying jet.


    "It doesn''t seem like I''ll be able to make a clean landing. I can either scorch the ground with a hailstorm of explosive missiles or drop you off near the mountains," the pilot suggested.


    The super soldier agreed with the second option, but after a few moments of contemplation, Cesar responded, "No, level the ground and create an opening. Get us around 150 feet above the target. Time will be the deciding factor of this mission. The faster we act, the less attention we draw from more infected."


    Being the captain, Cesar''s decision was final. The two of them then walked out to meet their team.


    Moments later, a river came into view, its bay teeming with hundreds of infected humans. The jet hovered above and began raining down a storm of incendiary fury from the heavens, engulfing the ground in flames. What remained was a silver liquid, pooling together amidst the inferno.


    The pilot had executed Cesar''s command precisely. The side exit door of the jet opened, and Agnethe swiftly rushed out, leaping into the air. The rest of the team quickly followed suit.


    As they descended, Agnethe''s earrings began to glow, and she grew to a towering height of 90 feet upon landing a safe distance from the river. As per Cesar''s instructions, she caught her falling teammates and the three super soldiers with great care, ensuring they avoided contact with the silver liquid.


    Within moments, Agnethe returned to her regular size and gently placed everyone back on the ground.


    Infected humans closed in on the team from all sides, sprinting towards them, jumping through the flames. The jet, still hovering above, unleashed a barrage of bullets, targeting as many infected as possible. Any that managed to break through were met with lightning from Jin''s gauntlet and destructive winds from Cesar''s Spear.


    The team slowly forged a path upstream, battling their way towards a massive orange and white Hindu temple. One of the super soldier''s warnings echoed in their ears, reminding them to avoid coming into contact with blood.


    Infected humans charged at Agnethe, who was finding it difficult to fight against an opponent she wasn''t supposed to touch. However, Al swiftly acted, throwing his knife like a dagger, stabbing the infected human, and pulling him back with a chain. They pressed on, facing an unending onslaught of infected.


    The jet''s weapons had to cease firing momentarily to allow the steel to cool down. Suddenly, the team found themselves in close-quarters combat with the infected.


    Asoto'', consuming one of his Ancestral Essence crystals, grabbed a sharp rock and purposefully stabbed himself in the thigh. His skin hardened, causing the rock to disintegrate as he ran it down his thigh. His wound rapidly mended, and he launched himself at one of the infected, demolishing it with two powerful chops, sending red blood and guts flying while small traces of silver blood fell to the ground.


    Surprisingly, Asoto'' remained uninfected. Witnessing this, the rest of the team unleashed their full strength. Agnethe grew to a towering height of 60 feet, clearing a path for their advancement.


    One of the super soldiers carelessly stepped on some silver blood. He immediately began convulsing, displaying signs of infection. Before anyone could reach him, he exploded like a bomb, unleashing a mushroom of green flames into the sky.


    A crater marked the spot where the super soldier had stood. The explosion caused damage to Agnethe''s left leg, forcing her to return to her normal size. Ellie rushed to her aid.


    Amidst the chaos, Al instinctively lifted his face from the ground. A numbness pervaded his senses, and his head rang with disorientation. Nevertheless, he moved with purpose, as did the rest of the team.


    The onslaught of infected had momentarily ceased, granting them a brief respite, particularly aiding Agnethe in her slow recovery. Pressing forward, they could see the temple in the distance, their destination within reach.


    "That''s the temple. We''re almost there," Cesar declared. However, Al''s attention was drawn to another approaching phenomenon. "What''s that? It appears to be a dust storm heading straight for us," he voiced his concern.


    "No, it''s a few hundred infected sprinting directly at us. It seems they have noticed our presence and abandoned their interest in the temple," one of the remaining super soldiers said.


    Realizing the impending threat, Cesar suggested, "It seems we''ll have to try those inhalers Robert gave us." But before he could activate his inhaler, the war jet soaring above unleashed a barrage of gunfire, decimating the forefront of the approaching wave.


    Unexpectedly, a colossal rock, comparable in size to a car, was hurled at the jet, causing it to spiral out of control. The team swiftly turned their attention to the source of the attack, glimpsing a solitary figure approaching them.


    "It''s a Rakh-ahtan soldier. It appears to be alone, calmly making its way towards us," The super soldier with the soft voice remarked. The gravity of the situation sank in as Jin spoke up, "Damn it, we''re as good as dead. Just one of those creatures took down two Dawn-keepers with its bare hands."


    With the infected closing in from both sides, Cesar took charge and issued orders in the chaos. "Jin, Agnethe, and Al deal with the horde being infected. Me, Ellie, Asoto'', and the two super soldiers will handle the Rakh-ahtan," he commanded, propelling everyone into action.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. He''s the one who should be handling the hordes. His Wind Will is perfect against large numbers, while I can best assist against the Rakh-ahtan¡±. Al thought, nonetheless, he held his tongue and sprinted toward the oncoming horde.


    Jin''s lightning blast struck the first infected, clearing a path for Al to unleash a barrage of punches and stabs. Agnethe grew to a height of 30 feet, employing her colossal strength to pummel her way through the encroaching horde.


    They were only three against just over a hundred; the numbers were too many. Being the most defenseless, the infected picked up on Jin and closed in on him. He found himself outnumbered and on the brink of being overwhelmed.


    Acting swiftly, he unleashed a barrage of lightning blasts from his gauntlet, clearing a path through the horde. However, sensing the imminent danger, Jin made a split-second decision and activated Robert''s inhaler, taking a deep breath from the contraption.


    The concoction within the inhaler consisted of a unique blend of Hydrogen, Oxygen, and Nitrogen that Robert speculated could potentially stimulate the A.R.C. (Autonomous Revolution Converter) of cultivators. To Jin''s astonishment, the effects were instantaneous.


    A surge of Will surged through his being, surpassing anything he had previously experienced.


    He manifested his electric shield around him it was completely incomparable to his previous attempts at it an impenetrable barrier of crackling energy. The infected assailants that had swarmed him were reduced to mere ashes, disintegrated by the unleashed power.


    Amidst the display of his newfound power, Jin was taken aback. "Amazing! The knowledge of spells is flooding into my mind. Could it be that I have actually accessed the Mental Domain?"


    Jin pondered as his gauntlet unleashed a torrent of thick electricity, obliterating the infected that had been chasing him.

 Chapter 47: "Dancing Heavens"

    Jin activated the inhaler given to him by Robert and Loh'', breathing in a unique blend of gases. As the mixture entered his lungs, a surge of energy excited his A.R.C., causing an influx of Will. In that moment, his connection to the Mental Domain awakened. His mind filled with an intimate understanding of his Lightning Will''s magical spells.


    His Etheric Shell, a steel Gauntlet bearing the ancestral surname Takahashi, manifested his Lightning Will with incredible ease and efficiency. It unleashed lightning bolts that exterminated the infected humans in its path.


    The infected had nearly been eliminated. Agnethe had grown to 30 feet using her Titan Will and quickly worked on the infected humans she encountered.


    The battlefield was drenched in blood and the bodies of the infected. Among the gore was silver blood, which had collected into a pool, threatening to seep into the nearby river.


    The flow of the silver blood abruptly halted as if commanded by some unseen force. Instead, it began retracting, drawing in the human blood and lifeless bodies scattered across the battlefield.


    As Al cut down the last infected foe, droplets of silver blood sprayed, instantly drawn toward the gathering amalgamation of crimson and silver. The pooled mass began to take shape, resembling a serpent-like entity. It split into two separate forms, then multiplied to become four. Gradually diminishing in size, these newly formed figures stood at the height of about 12 feet, eventually assuming the likeness of the Rakh-ahtan warriors, except for their lack of the customary jewel on their forehead.


    About 20 meters away, Cesar, Asoto, Ellie, and the two super soldiers anxiously scanned their surroundings, their tension palpable. They had confronted the brown jeweled Rakh-atan head-on, but it had vanished, leaving them clueless about its whereabouts.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath Ellie cracked, giving way as a towering 15-foot figure emerged, wielding a massive hammer. In a split second, as the ground shattered, Ellie transformed into a mirrored reflection of the figure. The real Ellie materialized behind the reflection.


    However, before she could react, Rakh-atan''s hammer collided with the reflection of Ellie''s Etheric Shell, a gigantic floating mirror that granted her invisibility. The resulting explosion from the impact of the hammer against Ellie''s created a blinding flash of light that temporarily blinded everyone. Ellie was flung high into the air, propelled dozens of feet away, and her mirror visibly cracked.


    As the group''s vision cleared, they realized that the Rakh-ahtan had vanished, presumably retreating into the ground. "I''ll go check on Ellie," Cesar declared, addressing Asoto'', he continued, "Buddy, I don''t know if you can understand me, but I need you to unleash your strength on the ground. Tear it apart." his movements swift as he made his way towards the unconscious Ellie.


    Asoto'' sucked his teeth and leaped into the air, crashing down with tremendous force, creating a massive crater. The two super soldiers followed suit, according to Robert their skin-tight suits designed to grant them the strength equivalent to that of a full-fledged Rakh-ahtan warrior. Convinced that their suits alone would suffice, they, too, began tearing up the ground, causing chaos and destruction.


    As one of the super soldiers landed, a hand burst through the ground, swallowing him whole instantly.


    Within seconds, two figures emerged from the ruptured earth. The Rakh-ahtan reappeared, wielding his hammer with astonishing speed and strength. The remaining super soldier was in a bloody, wounded state. His skin suit''s helmet was broken, exposing his bloodied face. He was breathing heavily and, unable to evade in time, raised his arms in an attempt to defend himself.


    The Rakh-ahtan''s hammer struck like an unstoppable train, obliterating the super soldier''s body, sending severed limbs flying through the air and coating the surroundings in a mist of blood.


    Asoto'' witnessed the dark silvery demon''s raw power consume two more of his crystals infused with ancestral essence, and his eyes began to glow with a golden radiance. Determined and undeterred, he propelled himself towards the 15-foot Rakh-ahtan warrior, even though the towering figure overshadowed his already imposing Tonovian stature.


    The Rakh-ahtan, spotting the last super soldier frozen in fear, opted to disregard Asoto''s rapid approach. In a fraction of a second, the Rakh-ahtan closed in on the petrified super soldier.


    However, fortune intervened as a sudden gust of destructive wind buffeted the Rakh-ahtan, disrupting its balance. The swing of its hammer missed its intended target and struck the side of the super soldier, shattering their helmet and revealing long black hair atop soft features.


    Seizing the opportunity, Asoto'' unleashed a barrage of punches upon his adversary, causing it to stagger backward. The shaken super soldier snapped out of her stunned state, regaining her composure and joining Asoto'' in the relentless assault.


    At a distance, Jin focused on his breath. He recited one of the spells that had entered his mind as he entered the Mental Domain. ¡°Dancing Heavens,¡± the clouds rang as if the gods were celebrating Jin¡¯s breathing.


    As the four jewelless Rakh-ahtan beings took shape, the heavens echoed with thunder, resembling the approach of resounding drums. Reaching the zenith, a colossal lightning bolt ruptured the sky, descending with devastating force and engulfing the location where the four adversaries were forming. The resulting explosion erupted with a fury, igniting the epicenter.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As the clouds dissipated and the smoke cleared, only the lower legs of one jewelless, Rakh-ahtan, remained. The other three had vanished without a trace.


    Suddenly, a voice alerted Al, "Behind you." it was his etheric shell, his ring. Reacting swiftly, he dropped to the ground, rolling backward to evade the sharp claws of one of the Rakh-ahtan.


    The creature was taken aback, surprised that its intended target had anticipated its attack. Al wasted no time, hurling his twisted knife¡ªa kunai-like weapon attached to his ring. The blade struck the creature''s back, but the damage inflicted was minimal, as Al lacked the strength to retract the weapon.


    The situation quickly turned against him as the Rakh-ahtan seized the chain, exerting immense strength and pulling Al, hurtling him through the air. It impaled him with its deadly claws before carelessly discarding him like a wet rag.


    Meanwhile, Jin was swiftly besieged despite the exhaustion that overcame him after unleashing his powerful Lightning spell, just as Al had been.


    In a state of heightened awareness, Jin managed to evade the slashing claws and unleashed an electric blast, albeit with diminished power compared to before. The creature appeared relatively unfazed by the attack, continuing its relentless assault.


    Witnessing the unfolding danger, Agnethe reacted swiftly, growing in size to shield Jin and Al from the Rakh-ahtan''s aggression. As the creature attempted to strike, it impaled its claws into Agnethe''s palm.


    Seizing the opportunity, Agnethe picked and lifted Jin and Al, growing to an astounding 90 feet in height. She caused the ground to tremble with a forceful stomp, eliciting a painful shriek from herself. In the wake of her mighty footfall, two Rakh-ahtan were dislodged, their giant claws no longer embedded in her flesh.


    Agnethe swatted the adversaries into the ground, shrinking back down to a height of 30 feet. "That''s one more down, two more to go," Jin declared, his gaze fixed upon the immense depression created by Agnethe''s powerful stomp and the splattered Rakh-ahtan in the center.


    Al''s etheric shell manifested his Stubborn Will, allowing him to heal and mend his injuries. However, before they could press forward to vanquish the remaining two plain Rakh-ahtan, their attention shifted to the brown-jeweled Rakh-ahtan. It looked directly at the river as its gem produced a strong glow.


    They sprinted towards the River''s edge, Jin, Al, and Agnethe close on the heels of the plain Rakh-ahtan.


    Suddenly, the river churned and boiled, unleashing a colossal mass of silvery-red blood and human bodies, dwarfing the previous emergence of the four Rakh-ahtan soldiers. The swirling maelstrom swallowed the two remaining soldiers, triggering a gruesome metamorphosis. The amalgamation absorbed lifeless organic matter, growing in size without bounds.


    Asoto'' turned to face the emerging nightmarish metallic entity, only to be struck by the brown jeweled Rakh-ahtan''s hammer, sending him flying like a speeding bullet.


    In a swift motion, the creature shifted its attention to Cesar, capitalizing on its towering 15-foot stature against Cesar''s 6-foot-2-inch frame. Vanishing into the ground, the Rakh-ahtan''s disappearance fueled Cesar''s resolve.


    "Good, death only challenges the worth." With unwavering determination, Cesar shouted at the remaining super soldier, "Join the others and unleash all your might to vanquish that growing monstrosity before it''s too late!"


    The super soldier swiftly heeded the call, dashing away to join forces with their comrades, leaving Cesar alone against the red-eyed metallic demon.


    Cesar planted his spear firmly into the ground, skillfully balancing on its top, using it as an improvised platform. As he positioned himself, the earth fractured beside him, exposing the misjudgment of the brown-jeweled Rakh-ahtan. With a graceful leap, Cesar dismounted and kicked his spear, making it spin swiftly, landing and reclaiming his magnificent spinning weapon, taunting his formidable opponent.


    The Rakh-ahtan, displaying incredible speed, swung its massive hammer with precision. Yet, Cesar remained steadfast, with an unbreakable focus. Seizing the moment, he leaped, evading the deadly hammer''s trajectory.


    Mid-air, Cesar directed his spear strike towards the Rakh-ahtan''s brown jewel, nestled at the center of its forehead. However, his attack appeared to have minimal effect on the creature.


    Nonetheless, the blow to its brown jewel incited a ferocious rage within the warrior. Cesar swiftly propelled himself away, using his Wind Will. Surprisingly, the Rakh-ahtan refrained from pursuing him and instead slammed its hammer into the ground, causing its brown jewel to emit a glowing radiance.


    The earth quivered as if composed of gelatin, giving rise to miniature dirt replicas of the 15-foot Rakh-ahtan. Reacting swiftly, Cesar swung his etheric shell a magnificently adorned spear, summoning a powerful gale that instantly annihilated one of the replicas.


    "Huh, they''re weak," Cesar noted with a touch of confidence. However, in a startling turn of events, the Rakh-ahtan swung its hammer toward one of its replicas, triggering a cataclysmic explosion that hurled rocks toward Cesar.


    One of the projectiles struck his left leg with the force of a shotgun blast, causing him to crumple to the ground in pain. Meanwhile, the relentless Rakh-ahtan continued its assault, directing its hammer toward the remaining replicas, displaying no mercy.


    Agnethe reverted to her normal size and swiftly activated the inhaler Rober had given the cultivators. The surge of her Titan Will coursed through her veins, imbuing her with immense power and causing her to grow to an awe-inspiring height of 140 feet. "Whoa, I''ve never been this titanic before," Agnethe marveled silently, taking in her towering stature.


    With unwavering determination, she unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks upon the expanding biomechanical abomination, which stood at nearly half her size and continued to grow.


    Her connection to the Mental Domain made knowledge of her Titan Will spells instinctive. Despite her relentless assault, the creature remained impervious to her blows, reaching an astonishing height of 100 feet.


    Observing the beast''s seemingly invincible nature, Agnethe whispered to herself, "Crushing might." To her surprise, the behemoth''s innards expanded dramatically, transforming into a gargantuan form exceeding 300 feet in height.


    Her spell seemed to have strengthened the thing, its colossal presence instilling dread, as one step from it was enough to kill them all.


    Tendril-like appendages emerged from the monstrous entity, ensnaring Agnethe in their vice-like grip. Others pierced through her, rendering her immobile and trapped in place. Despite her immense power, Agnethe found herself at the mercy of the creature''s overwhelming strength.

 Chapter 48: Wielding Midnight-Abyss

    Cesar''s leg suffered a severe wound, forcing him to lean on his spear. He watched as the 15-foot Rakh-ahtan warrior swung its massive hammer, pulverizing one of its miniature rock clones and sending a destructive shower of rocks. A shadow loomed over Cesar, and a colossal blue figure landed with a thud before him. It was Asoto''.


    Asoto'' was still experiencing ancestral flooding, but his eyes glowed less intensely. The barrage of rocks crashed against his bare chest, but he shrugged it off effortlessly, retaliating against the Rakh-ahtan.


    The enemy warrior swung its hammer sideways, aiming to inflict a crushing blow on Asoto''. Fearlessly, Asoto'' met the incoming hammer with a direct front kick, absorbing the immense force. To everyone''s surprise, Asoto'' seemed unaffected as the power rebounded into the hammer, knocking it from the Rakh-ahtan''s grasp.


    Seizing the moment, Asoto'' leaped into the air, driving his knee into the metal demon''s chest, sending it staggering backward. Without hesitation, he continued his relentless assault.


    Although the Rakh-ahtan endured the punishing blows, Asoto'' discovered that his strikes failed to wound his formidable foe. With a forceful swat, the Rakh-ahtan sent Asoto'' stumbling backward, momentarily interrupting his advance.


    The Rakh-ahtan raised its hand, summoning its hammer back to its grip. Witnessing this unexpected twist of events, Cesar swiftly activated the inhaler given to him by Robert Sullivan, the man in charge of the (I.P.S) Institute for Practical Science.


    Specific mixtures of nitrogen, hydration, and oxygen surged through his system, stimulating his A.R.C. As Cesar''s Wind Will surged within him, a surge of newfound power coursed through his veins, and spells formed in his mind as if they had always been waiting there.


    Glancing down at his torn and bleeding leg, Cesar shifted his weight onto his remaining good leg, his determination unwavering.


    Grasping his spear firmly, his breathing synchronized with a changing rhythm, and the winds encircled him as if heralding the arrival of their sovereign.


    Cesar closed his eyes, immersing himself in concentration, his focus honed on his ethereal shell - his spear. Within his mind, the words resounded like an incantation, "Changing winds, clear the path before me."


    The currents dispersed around Cesar, rendering the air eerily still. With a steady hand, he lifted his spear, and at that moment, the once-dispersed winds converged upon it, compressing it into a thin, compressed layer that enveloped the weapon.


    Gathering all his strength and resolve, Cesar unleashed his spear.


    Anticipating the impending tempest, the Rakh-ahtan forcefully slammed its hammer into the ground. A vibrant brown jewel embedded on its forehead radiated with an eerie glow. The earth quivered beneath its impact instantly, causing a colossal 20-foot wall, five feet thick, to surge upward.


    Cesar''s spear, propelled with tremendous force, impaled itself upon the formidable barrier. The winds, previously gathered around the spear, concentrated and compressed towards its tip, exploding like a pressure bomb.


    With a thunderous detonation, the wall crumbled, and Cesar''s weapon hurtled away. Exhausted and overwhelmed by his injuries, Cesar lost consciousness.


    Undeterred, the Rakh-ahtan swung its hammer again, striking the ground with formidable force. The earth responded to its call, erupting in a series of massive rock spikes, and death made its path toward the defenseless Cesar.


    A blinding light beam illuminated the battlefield just as the spikes closed in. The radiant energy pierced the ground in front of Cesar, who was pulled by an invisible force.


    The powerful beam collided with the rocky onslaught, obliterating the spikes into fragments while attempting to cleave the Rakh-ahtan in two.


    In a swift maneuver, the Rakh-ahtan conjured another towering wall, reaching a height of 30 feet, only to have it instantly shattered by the mighty beam of light.


    It was Ellie who had regained consciousness. Despite a small crack marring the surface of her etheric shell a floating mirror it was able to manifest her Reflective Will. Though she could sense her Will seeping through the crack.


    When she regained consciousness, she saw Cesar falling unconscious after failing to kill the Rakh-ahtan. Ellie activated the inhaler that Robert had given her, the same one Cesar had used earlier.


    On the opposite side of the chaos, unsure of how his Stubborn Will could combat the overwhelming size of the colossal beast. In rapid succession, the beast continued its transformation, sprouting countless tentacles that morphed into thousands of smaller ones that morphed into hands. These twisted appendages shot forth, targeting everyone on the chaotic battlefield.


    As Al inhaled the potent mixture, his A.R.C intensified, and his Stubborn Will surged through his veins, coursing through his body. It condensed within his etheric shell. His Stubborn Will was in fear.


    At that moment, the world seemed to darken, shadows stirred, and they began dancing. The wavering shadows converged and began rushing like relentless rivers of darkness toward Al''s twisted knife, connected to his ring through a chain.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    The rush and then the sudden absence of darkness made the day flicker. Surging waves of shadows flooded into the blade, and the light of the world struggled in vain to penetrate the depths of the shadowy currents that engulfed the weapon.


    When the world abruptly returned to its normal state. Al found himself wielding a long, dark blade. The twisted knife he had assumed to be his ethereal shell had transformed into the handle for this abyssal weapon.


    Spells ingrained within his Stubborn Will flooded his mind, although confusion struck him as he recognized an unfamiliar spell occupied a place in his mind. Al fixated on the spell''s name, "Midnight-Abyss," he thought, and his body instinctively moved. Lifting the blade, a manifestation of pure darkness, he drove it into the ground, then turned it counterclockwise, as one would a key.


    A palpable presence emanated from the material plane, gripping the minds of all those present with their own Will within the material plane. It made them want to kneel and glorify their presence.


    "What is this sensation? Who is he?" Agnethe pondered, steadfastly holding her ground against the behemoth''s tentacles.


    "This... not even the esteemed Great Diamond Deiousus could inspire such profound pressure," Asoto'' mused, his gaze fixed upon the engulfing darkness that surrounded Al. Meanwhile, the brown-jeweled Rakh-ahtan, sensing the overwhelming force, instinctively fled.


    The ground beneath the dark blade''s penetration began to erode, forming a steadily expanding crater. The consumed matter underwent a transformation, crystallizing into a sinister obsidian armor that pierced into Al''s flesh, forcing his Stubborn Will to activate as he was painfully encased in the dark crystal armor.


    As the colossal 350-foot behemoth advanced, it sprouted a monstrous maw, extending a staggering 100 feet from its lower torso, voraciously devouring everything in its path.


    The demonic maw charged directly toward the armored Al while Jin and the last remaining super soldier had already made their hasty retreat.


    With mesmerizing grace, Al swung the blade crafted from darkness, its movements entrancing and commanding. The ground quivered in response, and from the front of the crater he stood in, a surge of dark material erupted, breaking through the surface.


    Al continued his swordplay, his movements resembling a hypnotic sword dance. Countless pillars of the enigmatic dark mineral erupted from the ground, piercing through the colossal maw and rushing toward Al, destroying it to pieces.


    A giant dark pillar broke through where Al was standing shooting him upwards and sent hurtling towards the towering figure of Agnethe who was struggling, she was ensnared by a tentacle piercing her left shoulder and another piercing her left leg.


    If she reverted to her original size, she would surely be torn apart. Al, now at shoulder height with Agnethe, swung his dark blade, which extended to the ends of the earth.


    Instead of severing the tentacles, the blade absorbed the matter upon contact. It did not cut but ate through them. Liberating Agnethe from her entrapment, she forcefully pulled out both tentacles, reverting to her original size while Al was propelled through the air.


    In response to Al''s actions, the behemoth unleashed tens of thousands of arms, hurtling them towards him. Al swung his blade, devouring as many arms as he could, yet they multiplied. One arm, then another, until hundreds of grasping appendages seized hold of him, attempting to tear him asunder.


    However, the dark crystal-armored Al proved unbreakable even in the face of this onslaught. Frustrated by its failed endeavor, the behemoth hoisted him hundreds of feet into the air, only to violently slam him back into the ground.


    The mass of hands began to extend endlessly, yet they remained motionless. They were being rapidly consumed. Observing this phenomenon, the Behemoth reacted swiftly, severing the arms that had captured Al, realizing they were being devoured.


    Al emerged unharmed within his formidable dark armor and swung his blade with resolute determination. With six mighty strikes, he summoned a colossal obelisk, precisely proportioned to match the gargantuan size of the Behemoth, stabbing it dead center.


    Continuing his relentless assault, Al swung his blade three more times, causing the end of the obelisk within the Behemoth to erupt into a catastrophic explosion of dark obelisks. The behemoth fragmented into countless pieces, torn asunder by the force of the dark mineral.


    Instinctively, Al drove the blade once more into the ground. Instead of absorbing the earth, the dark blade vomited all the shadows it had previously devoured, blanketing the battlefield in darkness.


    The dark sphere gradually shrank, its immense radius diminishing until it transformed into a small sphere that faded into the sun''s rays. Al, now devoid of the dark armor, stood before it. His body was covered in blood, but his indomitable Stubborn Will swiftly mended his wounds.


    Only a minute had passed since he had inhaled the peculiar gas mixture, yet the Rakh-ahtan had vanished, and the colossal 350-foot behemoth lay defeated. All eyes were fixed upon Al, except for Cesar, who was barely regaining consciousness.


    Silence enveloped the group as they pressed on their mission, their path still uncertain. Agnethe, being helped by Ellie, was deep in thought. She questioned whether Al was really a Stubborn Will cultivator.


    The seven hurried towards the Shatrughna Temple, determined to complete their mission.


    Once inside the temple, they successfully rescued their target, Devraj Harinder Mishra, a highly skilled computer and data scientist, and a handful of other individuals and military personnel.


    Devraj contacted Robert to confirm the mission''s success. The advanced military jet, previously assaulted by the brown-jeweled Rakh-ahtan, returned to retrieve them.


    As they soared through the air, the fading light of the day casting a somber hue, each member of the team felt a profound sense of disbelief.


    Their thoughts were united. They contemplated how many more missions like this they could survive. The sole remaining super soldier, in particular, harbored doubts.


    She questioned the truth behind Robert''s words and intentions. "He claimed the blood would infect everyone, yet the six of them remained unscathed," she silently mused. "He told us our protective suits were designed to match the strength of a Rakh-ahtan warrior. Yet Wesley... he was brutally dismantled by the Rakh-ahtan and Choy, touched the silver blood, but instead of becoming infected, he exploded like a warhead upon contact."


    In the quiet recesses of her mind, she pondered the implications.


    As they landed, she cautioned Cesar to exercise caution and not place his trust entirely in Robert. Dealing with him felt like bargaining with the devil.

 Chapter 49: Youre Flying Now...

    "Get back here, Mary! I''m going to get you." a voice giggled, resonating in the vibrant green forest. A joy-filled voice replied, "Hahaha, you''ll have to catch me first, Daisy." Their colorful wings flapped, propelling them through the azure sky, leaving a trail of radiant light in their wake.


    Suddenly, Daisy came to a halt. "Haha, I got you, Mary!" she exclaimed, colliding playfully with her sister. Something had caught Mary''s attention.


    Daisy turned to look to where her sister pointed, and there, on the ground, lay a wounded, dark creature. The sisters quickly flew closer and discovered a wolf desperately needing water. Mary rushed to fetch water with the sun blazing overhead while Daisy remained beside the wolf.


    Together, they nursed the creature back to life, offering it a chance for survival.


    The trio played together as the day continued until the sun descended below the horizon. With the arrival of night, the dark wolf bid them farewell, disappearing into the shadows.


    The sisters sought solace by the river, preparing to rest after their eventful day. An eerie silence enveloped the forest as midnight struck, stirring Mary from her slumber. She turned to awaken her sister, only to be met with a horde of ravenous eyes fixed upon them.


    Before Mary could utter a single word, three wolves pounced upon her, tearing her apart with merciless ferocity. Daisy was also devoured alive. The blood of the sisters tainted the river, staining its clear waters.


    Al gasped, his eyes snapping open, jolted awake. "Just a dream," he exhaled, a tinge of relief in his voice, and rolled out of his comfortable bed. Ever since being teleported into the I.P.S Institute for Practical Science, he and their Phantom Seed had been assigned a room, a far cry from the stone units of the Blood Leafs 15th Mortal Ring. Here, he had a soft bed and a small study area.


    "I need to enter the Mental Domain as soon as possible." Al contemplated, his mind lingering on the awe-inspiring power he had wielded during the previous battle. "After all, I''m essentially swinging a bladeless handle." Determination fueled his thoughts as he stared at his twisted knife.


    "But for now, I need to look for a way to stop these stupid dreams." With that in mind, he left his room, determined to seek a solution to his recurring nighttime disturbances.


    As Al opened his door, he found himself face-to-face with a familiar figure¡ªAgnethe. She had chosen to abandon her Phantom Seed and join theirs for whatever reason. "I was just about to knock," she said, looking curiously at him. Uncertain about her unexpected visit, Al responded, "Um, okay. Is there something you need?"


    Agnethe''s eyes locked with his, and she spoke, her words tinged with intrigue, " Are you really a Stubborn Will Cultivator? When you transformed, I felt something stir within me. My Titans Will"


    Al''s cheeks became bright red, and he hastily stopped her, "Look, I don''t care how I made your insides feel. I''m not interested in a relationship, so sorry if I gave you the wrong impression."


    His stern response caused Agnethe to recoil, her voice laced with frustration. "I didn''t mean it like that, you idiot. Ugh, forget it!" With those words, she stormed off down the corridor.


    "What a strange encounter," Al thought, shaking off the confusion. He continued his stroll down the corridor. However, as he passed Ellie''s room, a sudden realization struck him, prompting him to retrace his steps and knock on her door.


    The door swung open, revealing an empty room. But as soon as Ellie spotted Al, she materialized with her floating mirror at her side. "Oh, hi, Al. What can I help you with?" she cheerfully greeted him.


    Al''s gaze fell upon her floating mirror, which he had seen cracked before but was now restored to its former state. "I see your Etheric Shell has been completely restored," he pointed out.


    Ellie beamed, radiating joy. "Yes, thanks to Loh'' and Robert. They found a way to enhance my connection to my Etheric Shell, accelerating its recovery."


    "Wow, that''s incredible," Al remarked, asking where he could find those two geniuses. After receiving directions, Al made his way to the lower floor of the sprawling underground base that extended deep below the surface, encompassing hundreds of levels.


    "She said they were in one of the laboratories on the lower floor, studying Asoto''s Ancestral Essence crystals," Al murmured to himself as he swiped his badge on the scanner. He had walked into three different wrong rooms; this was his fourth.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The door before him obediently slid open, revealing a sight that left him dumbfounded. Cesar had arranged a row of pillows, each dedicated to one of his dead brothers and sisters, while two larger pillows represented his dad and mom.


    It was a funeral without bodies and away from home. Cesar wept, unaware of the door opening behind him. holding a bible, he read from its pages, his tears dampening the sacred words.


    Memories of his brothers and sisters flooded his mind. He had a loving family with ups and downs, but his father and mother''s love kept them together through it all. All that was now a mere memory, swept away by the sea.


    "What are you doing?" Al''s voice reverberated through the room, interrupting Cesar''s solemn ritual. Startled, Cesar quickly composed himself, his voice trembling as he replied, "I''m mourning my family."


    Al squinted his eyes, a mix of concern and frustration on his face. "Yes, but it''s been days now. How long will you continue to shed tears? Didn''t you once tell me that everyone eventually leaves the nest? You took that leap of faith and flew while they remained in the nest, only for the nest to be cut down. But you''re flying now, so fly."


    Suddenly he recalled a certain woman who had enraged him after ¡°Mark¡± had died. The roles were now reversed, sending a shiver down his spine, and before he could apologize, a fist came hurtling toward his face, knocking him to the ground.


    Blood leaked onto the floor beneath him. Al looked up, his gaze meeting Cesar''s furious eyes, the weight of his rage palpable. Drawing upon his Stubborn Will, Al healed his broken nose, wiping away the blood as he stood up.


    Cesar braced himself, anticipating a fight as Al approached him. However, to his surprise, Al placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder and silently walked out of the room, leaving Cesar to continue mourning his dead family.


    Al entered a few more rooms until he finally located Loh'' and Robert in a bustling room filled with scientists peering through various microscopes. Robert focused on studying a minuscule crystal speck, sharing his observations with Loh'', who diligently recorded the information.


    As Al walked in, Robert called for a break, instructing the team to stretch and replenish their energy. The room quickly emptied, leaving only the three of them.


    "I need something to help me stop dreaming at night. It''s affecting my sleep and hindering my cultivation," Al stated, getting straight to the point.


    Robert responded promptly, listing several options: "Well, there are a variety of substances we can utilize to reduce your dreams. We can prescribe Benzodiazepines, Risperdal, Seroquel, Zyprexa, Haldol, certain SSRIs and SNRIs, Cannabinoids, or even alcohol. I can even isolate the specific effects you desire and design a custom pharmaceutical drug for you."


    Before Robert could delve further, Loh interjected, his voice filled with caution. "Al. Dreaming is a natural process. Even we Tonovians enter a deep sleep that can last hundreds of years, and we even experience dreams that can feel like lifetimes. Because of these dreams, my ancestors discovered the process of creating crystals from ancestral essence. I don''t think it''s wise to ''turn off'' your dreams."


    Upon hearing Loh''s perspective, Robert shifted his gaze away, silently acknowledging the truth in Loh''s words. Al turned away, contemplating their advice. Just as he was about to move on, Robert added, "I''m not sure if Cesar has informed you, but we plan to send the six of you to Zambia, the heart of Africa. We aim to establish contact with the God Leaves. While they have refused to engage with the I.P.S., Loh'' explained how the Lightning-Stone Leaf is interested in speaking to him."


    The mention of the upcoming mission piqued Al''s interest as the science team began reentering their workspace. Al nodded in acknowledgment and headed back to his room.


    Shortly after, Robert noticed an issue with their synchrotron and took their microscope to the repair shop, leaving Loh'' in charge.


    As Al approached the staircase, he heard Robert''s voice calling from behind. Surprised, he turned around to see Robert catching up with him.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "What''s up?" Al asked, curiosity evident in his voice.


    Robert, slightly out of breath, replied, "Hey, if you''re still interested, I can create that custom medication to help with your dreams. What Loh'' said is true, but we can work out any side effects."


    Al''s voice filled with excitement as he responded, "Yes, I''m still interested! I appreciate it!"


    Robert smiled and shook Al''s hand, ready to part ways. However, a sudden thought crossed his mind, causing him to pause. "Wait, Al, with your Stubborn Will, you could probably donate blood all day, and you''d be just fine."


    Al quickly interjected, "Just cut to the chase. How much do you need."


    Robert raised his eyebrows, caught off guard by Al''s directness. "Oh, we don''t need much. About 3 liters or so should do."


    Al contemplated the idea for a moment, considering the proposal. Given his Stubborn Will, he knew he would feel some fatigue at most.


    Throwing caution to the wind, he shook his hand for a second time before parting ways. Unbeknownst to them, Cesar had overheard their conversation, "This Robert is a snake." Cesar thought to himself.


    A few days later, the seven were in a room with monitor screens displaying different sites worldwide. Agnethe was shooting daggers at Al, who appeared well-rested, while Asoto'' would steal a glance every chance he could at Agnethe. Ellie and Jin sat nearby, listening intently as Cesar spoke. Loh'' was standing beside him.


    "We''ll be heading to Victoria Falls in Zambia. One of the Phantom Seeds that works for the I.P.S. has information about an entrance to an Immortal Ring that belongs to the Lightning-Stone Leaf. We will be accompanying Loh'', who will hopefully make contact with the Ring''s Immortal Captain. This is an escort mission, so we shouldn''t expect direct combat. Nevertheless, we should remain prepared for any situation," Cesar explained.

 Chapter 50: A Hexagonal System

    Al and the team boarded the advanced jet provided by the I.P.S(Institute for Practical Science), with Loh'' following closely behind. As they settled into their seats, Cesar addressed the group, emphasizing the importance of their upcoming task.


    "Once we arrive, our priority is to locate the entrance described in our intel," Cesar explained. "Despite the enemy''s inactive portals and the absence of significant movements, we should expect anything."


    Cesar''s words prompted a nod of agreement from the team. After Cesar said down Loh'' addressed the team passionately. "While the war may have momentarily ceased, now is the prime opportunity to unite the forces of the world," Loh'' proclaimed.


    "With the God Leaves understanding, we can seek contact with the Dark and Light Acolytes. The Church powers will undoubtedly follow suit once we bring them into our alliance. This Earth will have its best chance at survival, considering the first move by the Rakh-ahtan nearly wiped us all out."


    Al listened attentively, quietly contemplating the feasibility of an alliance with the Dark and Light Acolytes. Memories of Roman and Raul, both captains of a Mortal Ring, and Godfrey, an Immortal, treating those creatures as mindless disasters lingered in his mind. Were they truly capable of intelligent cooperation?


    Asoto'', gave a short groan and separated himself from the group, clearly affected by some underlying tension.


    Agnethe seized the moment to voice her thoughts, her tone firm. "After the last mission, I believe I have proven my worth to the group, I propose that Asoto'' learn English. His constant groaning and leering needs to stop."


    The sudden statement caught everyone off guard, and all eyes turned to Asoto''. He halted in his tracks, pivoting to fix his gaze upon Agnethe, slowly uttering "No" in a deep voice. He stunned not only Agnethe but also everyone else present.


    Breaking through the thick clouds, the landscape beneath them gradually appeared. It was a desolate wasteland as far as the eye could see. The land seemed to have crumpled inwards, with one piece of earth overlapping another. Debris-strewn areas were charred, evidence of a sweeping flame that had ravaged the land.


    But soon, the scenery transformed. The land became lush and verdant, depicting fertility and life. However, a dry riverbed stood in the distance, reminding the viewer of the land''s harsh reality.


    As the jet descended, it dropped off the seven individuals near a lengthy crevice in the ground, a natural incision that, if water flowed, would create a breathtaking waterfall.


    Loh'' began explaining the information they received from the I.P.S. "According to the report, there should be an entrance at the bottom of the dried-up crevice," he said. However, before Loh'' could finish, Asoto'' brushed past him, paying no attention to the rest of the conversation.


    They finally reached the bottom of the crevice after a long walk that carried them into the nearing sunset. The once-flowing water had evaporated, but still, there was no visible entrance in sight.


    Al scanned the surroundings, searching for any signs of an opening, when a familiar voice echoed from his ring, catching his attention. "To your right," the voice directed. Al wasted no time and shouted to the others, "Look to our right!"


    Although nothing seemed unusual at first, a falling rock caught their attention. To their surprise, the rock began to expand and undergo a mesmerizing transformation, gradually shaping into a Satyr¡ªan imposing figure nearly as tall as Cesar.


    "Greetings, gentlemen. My name is Saladin Nennius, I decide who enters the Lightning-stone''s 3rd Immortal Ring," the half-man, half-ram creature said in a soothing voice.


    "I sense faint traces of Will within you five, I''m guessing, your unrecognized disciples. However, who are you two?" he inquired, pointing at Asoto and Loh''.


    Cesar stepped forward, preparing to respond, but Loh interjected. "Senior, my name is Loh'' Pohlieus. I represent the Institute for Practical Science¡ªa collective of the world''s most brilliant minds, I want to speak to your Captain and anyone else in authority."


    Asoto'' interrupted, struggling to pronounce the words, "Tonovia... we are Tonovians." Saladin''s gaze shifted toward the two towering, muscular blue men.


    "If you seek to establish an alliance with the Lightning-Stone Leaf, you came to the right place. Our god Lightning-Stone has a wide circle of friends and possesses an open mind. You claim to be part of the world''s smartest minds, but we do not hold much regard for the world. If you can answer my questions correctly, however, I will take you to meet my captain. But f you fail, I expect all the merits from the phantom seed you have enlisted to help you." Saladin remarked.


    The atmosphere grew tense as the weight of Saladin''s challenge settled upon the group.


    Al and Cesar looked at each other, Jin, Ellie, and finally Agnethe. ¡°Well, we have been staying with the I.P.S. for a while now. Despite almost losing our lives, it has been a comfortable stay,¡± said Ellie. The rest slowly agreed, with Agnethe being the last to agree.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Saladin''s smile widened, satisfied with their collective decision. He then posed his question, probing their understanding. "What is the difference between day and night?" Loh'' entered a state of deep contemplation, but Cesar leaned in and whispered, "One is characterized by light, while the other is enveloped in darkness." At the same time, Jin interjected, "The Day signifies All-being, while the Night represents Non-being."


    Ellie, eager to contribute her perspective, spoke up. "My mother taught me that the Day embodies masculinity, while the night embodies femininity. It symbolizes the harmonious integration of the higher and with the lower."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Al and Agnethe remained silent. They agreed with Jin, Ellie, and Cesar''s different answers.


    Meanwhile, Loh'' continued to contemplate, searching for the correct answer. "I do not rely on dreamy ideals or abstract interpretations. I am a man of logic, and my strength lies in observation," he thought.


    Finally, he answered, "The day is ruled by One, while the night is ruled by the many." Saladin''s gaze remained fixed on Loh'' as he posed another question, "Does the One follow the many, or is it the many that follow the One?"


    This time, no one offered suggestions to Loh''. Each team member pondered the question, including Loh'' himself, who recalled the teachings of his brilliant teacher. She was the greatest mind known to Tonovia.


    After contemplating, a thought flashed through his mind, and Loh'' responded with conviction, ¡°The two speak to each other. It is the word spoken between both that is followed. The word made flesh, living breath. The Many and the One follow the way of life.¡±


    Saladin felt like he had reached an epiphany. His eyes sparkled with approval. "You may lack Will, but you are brilliant, Loh'' Pohlieus. I will talk to my captain on your behalf." Saladin said.


    With that, Saladin led them back to the bottom of the crevice. This time, he revealed his brown-colored C-stone, which caused an opening to appear, leading into a tunnel. They ventured further into the depths of the unknown.


    As they ventured deeper into the 3rd Immortal Ring of the Lightning-Stone Leaf, the team couldn''t help but be captivated by the presence of numerous cultivators who possessed humanoid animal forms.


    Similarly, Loh'' and Asoto'' drew the attention of those they encountered. Their unique blue skin and bulking size made them stand out amidst the diverse crowd. Saladin guided them toward the central hub of the ring, the Task Center, located at the heart of the Immortal Ring.


    Soon, they stood before a reptilian figure, a foot taller than Loh'' and Asoto''. Clad in a regal brown and blue robe adorned with "Choutsei" stitched on it. The reptilian being wielded an imposing axe.


    Saladin summoned Loh and the rest to join them. The reptilian entity introduced himself as Kuotsou Choutsei, the Captain of the Immortal Ring they had entered. "I understand your desire to assist, but the God Leaves have already devised a plan to address the Rakh-ahtan predicament," was the Captain''s first sentence.


    Loh'' remained composed and replied, "We do not ask for your strength. The collaboration proposed by the I.P.S. involves exchanging and sharing knowledge and information, that is all."


    Loh''s words conveyed their genuine intentions and a desire for mutual benefit rather than hiding an agenda. The team patiently awaited Captain Kuotsou Choutsei''s response, hopeful their proposition would be met with understanding and openness.


    Asoto seemed bothered by Loh''s response but remained quiet. "Even animals pick up shiny objects. Despite your lack of understanding, you might have something of value your kind has picked up through the ages," the immortal lizard said.


    He added, "I will give you some discernment so you might know who you are dealing with. There are six God Leafs comprised of 24 rings called Seeds. Each seed is a team of 6 cultivators. The first 5 are Immortal Seeds, which are made up of 30 Immortal cultivators. Between all six God Leafs, there are 180 Immortal Cultivators. Under the 5 Immortal Seeds are 19 Mortal Seeds. Making a total of 634 Mortal Chasm cultivators in all the six God Leafs, 864 positions total."


    Al and the rest were left speechless. "There''s something more to this; I just can''t see it," Al thought, but Loh'' spoke up. "That''s a Hexagonal system. You''re mimicking nature, like beehives, turtle shells, or the molecular structure of carbon."


    Captain Kuotsou Choutsei began laughing and shut Loh down. "It seems you know something. But what you know, lacks understanding. We are not mimicking nature. We are mimicking the law on which nature is based. If there isn''t a mind sharper than yours among the Tonovians, we might not be useful to each other."


    Loh'' felt he had just been given the key to the problem he and Robert had been working on.


    Before departing, Captain Kuotsou Choutsei made a revealing statement, his words echoing through the air. "I am aware of your kind as well. Not long ago, the Evergreen Leaf encountered many of your young ones, led by a Tonovian named Goeh'' Tahloew."


    Asoto'' abruptly rose from his seat, his voice filled with anger as he shouted in his Tonovian language, "So, Tonovia has fallen after all. Our mission, given to us by our Father of fathers, was in vain,"


    Loh looked at his companion with fury hidden beneath his cold eyes and exclaimed, "Asoto'' Tinneus, you no longer need to accompany me for my protection. You are free to pursue your path. But I, Loh'' Pohlieus, will continue working with Robert and the I.P.S to ensure the complete annihilation of the Rakh-ahtan."


    They had known each other since childhood. Asoto'' locked eyes with Loh'', "I will go to my people. Someone must protect what you have failed," he stated in broken English.


    Asoto''s declaration hung in the air, leaving Al and the team bewildered and struggling to comprehend the magnitude of the situation. Loh'', unperturbed by the chaos, calmly walked away.


    Al and the rest followed Loh''s lead without hesitation, placing their trust in him. As they flew back to the I.P.S., Al couldn''t shake off his curiosity and sought an explanation from Loh'' about the concept of the One and the Many following the Living Word.


    However, Loh'' delved into an educational lesson on molecular processes triggered by day and night.


    Hours passed, and they arrived at the I.P.S., but Loh'' had yet to conclude his explanation. Al and the rest felt overwhelmed by the influx of information, their minds fried hours ago.


    Disembarking from the aircraft, they reunited with Robert, giving him a detailed account of their mission''s partial success. Recognizing their efforts, Robert granted them a few days of much-needed rest. However, their respite was short-lived when Cesar summoned the team for an urgent meeting, with Loh'' and Robert in attendance.


    "We are facing an escalating assault on our Antarctic base, with a growing number of infected creatures, including a Rakh-ahtan warrior," Cesar informed them. "Your team will be deployed to defend the base for 30 days while we initiate extraction protocols to safeguard our valuable data and personnel. As Asoto'' played a crucial role in the team''s strength, we will provide you with inhalers to last the entire duration to compensate for his loss."


    Robert then revealed, "I will be sending reinforcements, familiar faces. We have enhanced our super skins to support our super soldiers better." The team absorbed the briefing, their minds shifting to preparation mode for the imminent mission.


    As they left the room and prepared themselves, Robert expressed his confidence in their abilities to Loh''. "Thanks to your change of heart, Loh'', the experimentation phase has finally been concluded, and the tests have yielded positive results," he remarked.


    Loh'' maintained a stoic expression, unwavering in his resolve. "I have no concerns whatsoever," he responded. "Too many lives have been lost in this war. We cannot allow the death of a few to deter us now."

 Chapter 51: Cloudy Nights

    Jin eagerly threw the dice onto the game board. His voice filled with excitement as the outcome unfolded. On the other hand, Ellie let out a groan of disappointment while playfully pleading with Jin as she handed him fake money. Al and Cesar chuckled, their laughter mixing with the air as Agnethe watched. Stealthily, she slipped some of her own fake money to Ellie.


    The five young cultivators reveled in each other''s company, their laughter echoing through the jet''s cabin. In just a few hours, they would be landing and staying for 30 days in the Antarctic. They were there as added security for the base.


    "Agnethe," Al asked, "you never told us why you haven''t searched for your family since the world ended." Agnethe smiled, her gaze shifting towards Jin. "Much like the Takahashi, who reside within the territory of the Supreme Leaf, my family resides within the Erosion Leaf. They are safe and thriving," she assured him.


    Curiosity piqued, Agnethe turned the question back to Al. "And what about your family?" she inquired. Al''s response was quick and cold. "The sea swallowed them," he said, causing Cesar to avert his gaze.


    But before the silence could settle, Ellie''s palm touched Al''s cheek in a sharp slap. "You don''t know that!" she retorted, her voice filled with defiance. Linda might have escaped. My mom lives in California, too, and I can still feel she''s alive." Her words hung in the air, capturing Cesar''s attention, while Al remained steadfast, merely shrugging his shoulders in response.


    As the aircraft soared past the tip of South America en route to the Antarctic, the passengers slumbered peacefully, their bodies seeking respite from the journey. However, Al remained awake, his gaze fixed upon the impenetrable darkness outside the window.


    Awoken by a sudden flash of lightning, Agnethe stirred from her slumber and noticed Al staring into the cloudy night. She rose from her seat, moving quietly towards him. In the dimly lit cabin, she appeared tall and ethereal, like a specter navigating the shadows. Approaching Al, she stood by his side, their silent presence intertwining.


    Together, they gazed into the inky expanse until suddenly, a burst of electrical brilliance illuminated the darkness. Al spoke softly in the wake of the ephemeral glow, his words carrying melancholy. "Loh'' said the day and night followed the way of life, but I don''t see that. All I see is darkness."


    Agnethe recalled Loh''s words and contemplated for a moment before responding, her voice gentle. "Clouds in the day give shade, but they add to the oppressive darkness at night. Perhaps the darkness you see is just a passing cloud in the night."


    Al turned his gaze towards the blonde woman, their eyes meeting for the first time in a meaningful exchange. He nodded, taking her words to heart. He swallowed a pill Robert had prescribed him and walked away to get rest.


    After their arrival, the group settled into the Antarctic base, which was 15 floors underground. As winter began to cast its icy grip, darkness enveloped the landscape, with only a fleeting glimpse of sunlight around noon. Seeking solace from the cold, they made their way to the base''s cafeteria, craving warm tea to thaw their bones.


    A familiar voice greeted them, to their surprise, addressing Cesar by name. "Hello, Cesar. I''m glad to see you and your Phantom Seed again." Cesar instantly recognized the voice, though its owner had never revealed her name. The soft-spoken super soldier removed her helmet, revealing a cascade of flowing black hair.


    "Call me Ariah," she introduced herself. "Robert sent me here shortly after our rescue mission. By the way, there''s another Phantom Seed here." Six figures clad in robes entered the room as she spoke¡ªfour men and two women. Upon noticing the presence of other cultivators, one of the men brazenly remarked, "They sent these weaklings? I can hardly sense any Will emanating from them. Are they even in the Mental Domain!?"


    However, a short-haired woman, the Captain of their seed, raised her hand, silencing him. With an air of authority, she approached Cesar and the rest of the group. "Hello, my name is Emilia Holt, captain of my Phantom Seed," she introduced herself. Her gaze rested upon Cesar, who stood out with his gray robe adorned with a red sash, his majestic spear held proudly. "I''m guessing you''re the captain?"


    Cesar affirmed her assumption, extending a diplomatic greeting. "Yes, I am the captain. It''s a pleasure to meet other cultivators who work alongside Robert and the I.P.S."


    Emilia smiled, her team joining in with laughter. "Let''s not harbor any illusions of friendship. I simply wanted to advise you to stay out of our way. We prefer to keep to ourselves. However, if you give Robert any reason not to fulfill his promises, we might have a problem."


    Caught off guard by Emilia''s directness, Cesar was about to respond when alarms suddenly blared, interrupting the conversation.


    Ariah swiftly donned her helmet in response to the blaring alarms, her communication systems abuzz with updates. "One of our patrol squads has been attacked. A surviving super soldier was found missing an arm. The base is securing its perimeter and relocating the remaining scientists to the lower levels. We need one of you two to join the other five patrol squads outside," she relayed to Cesar and Emilia.


    Without hesitation, Al took charge, urging action. "What are you waiting for? Go out there and earn your pay." Emilia''s eyes narrowed at Al, her gaze resembling a striking cobra. "Our primary duty is to protect the scientists in the lower levels, and that''s precisely what we''ll do," she asserted.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Feeling frustrated, Ellie brushed past the opposing Phantom Seed, her voice laced with impatience. "Come on, let''s go. We''re wasting our time here." Cesar and the others agreed, following Ellie''s lead.


    As they prepared to venture into the harsh, frigid Arctic night, Ariah ran after them, joining their ranks. "I''ll join you guys to even out the numbers. I couldn''t help but notice that you''re missing the big blue one," she said, referring to the absent Asoto''.


    In their preparations, they took a moment to explain to Ariah why Asoto'' had chosen to travel to the Evergreen Leaf. With the news of his homeland''s downfall and the few survivors left, he had decided to stand with his people while Loh remained with Robert.


    The six figures ventured into the abyss of the pitch-black night, their path shrouded in darkness. Ariah, clad in her specialized super skin, required no additional layers to shield her from the harsh temperatures. The others donned thick capes, offering some respite from the biting cold. While their Will provided another measure of resilience, they could still feel the chill seeping through.


    A sense of unease lingered among them as Ariah shared the details. "There hasn''t been much activity here, aside from a rumored sighting of a Rakh-ahtan warrior. This is the first time a patrol has been eliminated and attacked. The strange part is that nothing was captured despite our extensive camera coverage. It''s all very peculiar."


    Al chimed in, attempting to assuage any concerns. "Don''t worry. Agnethe and I have a heightened ability to perceive movement in the darkness due to our Will being anchored in the Material Plane." Al turned towards Agnethe, who exchanged a smile with him.


    Ellie, wielding her mirror, illuminated the surrounding darkness. "I''ll ensure that we can all see clearly," she declared, her voice resonating as she became invisible.


    Guided by their patrol instructions, they followed the designated route for half an hour until they stumbled upon a disturbing sight. The pristine white snow was marred by drops of crimson, staining the ground in a haunting display. They hurriedly traced the trail of blood, which led them to a wounded super soldier, writhing in agony, his arm severed slightly below his shoulder.


    The group''s focus sharpened, adrenaline surging through their veins as they confronted the situation.


    "Hhheeelp! Please, please help me!" The man''s anguished cry pierced the frigid air, compelling the team to sprint towards him. Amidst the chaos, Al heard a familiar voice resonating in his mind, a message from his etheric shell, the embodiment of his Stubborn Will¡ªa ring adorned with a chain.


    The voice urged him to look behind. Al swiftly pivoted, his voice echoing the warning he had received. The team followed suit, but it was too late¡ªtheir surroundings had transformed into a nightmarish scene.


    Hybrids surrounded them, their eyes ablaze with a primal hunger, and encircled the group, preparing to strike.


    Confusion gripped Ariah as she shouted, "I don''t see anything!" Realizing that Ariah lacked the awakened Will necessary to perceive the impending danger, Al leaped in front of her, only to be seized by a colossal, winged creature armed with razor-sharp talons.


    Shock coursed through Ariah as she watched Al fly away, blood cascading from his form, staining the snow below.


    Meanwhile, a sea lion with the sinuous body of a serpent slithered across the snowy expanse, converging on the injured supersoldier. In a swift motion, it coiled around him, its maw unhinging to consume its prey whole.


    Wielding his spear, Cesar deftly parried a colossal scorpion''s tail. With agility honed by instinct, he narrowly evaded the attack of a polar bear hybrid armed with massive pincers, a near-fatal blow missing him by a hair''s breadth.


    Seizing the moment, Cesar kicked up a flurry of snow beneath him, manifesting his Wind Will. The hybrid polar bear found itself engulfed in a wave of snow. As the scorpion hybrid lunged again, Cesar''s spear swung with intensified force, shattering the creature''s tail into fragments.


    Just as the polar bear shed the snowy veil, preparing for another assault, Cesar''s spear pierced through the icy wind, impaling the creature with unerring precision.


    With lightning coursing through his gauntlet, Jin unleashed a powerful surge toward a winged beast resembling a flying shark but missed. The flying jaws swooped down, forcing him to keep moving around, narrowly escaping the creature''s vicious assault.


    Meanwhile, Agnethe was confronted by three hybrids, her senses on high alert. Just as the situation seemed dire, Ellie materialized next to her, activating the inhaler provided by Robert.


    Instantly, a surge of knowledge flooded Ellie''s mind, spells tied to her Reflective Will. Without hesitation, she focused on one, harnessing her etheric shell, her mirror, to emit a concentrated light beam.


    The radiant beam sliced through the three enemies, shocking Agnethe, who stood in awe as her Ellie displayed unparalleled offensive and defensive capabilities. Ellie then turned her attention to the winged beast Jin was grappling with, swiftly cutting down the threat.


    When Ellie directed her gaze towards Cesar, he had already dispatched the hybrid polar bear and scorpion with skillful precision.


    The walrus hybrid, its serpentine body coiled around the super soldier, also met its demise, releasing its captive. The super soldier and Ariah remained oblivious to the presence of the hybrids, their perception unable to grasp the supernatural occurrences unfolding before them.


    Al, blood-stained and bearing torn garments, approached the group. "If hybrids have appeared here, it means Dark Acolytes are nearby," he warned. As he walked towards them, the injured super soldier screamed in agony, witnessing his severed arm regrow before their eyes. Jin observed with curiosity, noting the remarkable regenerative properties of the super skin.


    Jin expressed his fascination, but Cesar interjected with a sense of urgency. "We have to get back to the base immediately.".


    As the team hurriedly returned to the Antarctic base, a horrifying scene unfolded before their eyes. Dozens of super soldiers found themselves engulfed in a relentless onslaught. Some were hurled through the air, their bodies crashing against the unforgiving ground. Others met a more gruesome fate, torn asunder or shredded into unrecognizable fragments. Only those with awakened Will could perceive the true cause of this carnage.


    Among the chaos, four dark figures concealed beneath hooded robes stood out, their presence causing a nauseating sensation to grip Al and his companions. It was evident that these figures were Dark Acolytes.


    From the inky depths of the sky, a deafening, hellish scream pierced the air, drawing their attention as a shadowy figure descended like a bolt of lightning, striking the heart of the I.P.S.''s arctic base.

 Chapter 52: Devils in The Night

    Amidst the chilling darkness of the night, the sounds of flesh tearing and bloodcurdling cries reverberated through the air. It was an ocean of agony and despair. They were confronted by individuals who had forged spiritual pacts with forces far beyond their comprehension. These unholy beings now savagely assaulted the enhanced super-skinned soldiers. The hybrids in their ethereal forms were invisible to their victims. The situation seemed dire, hopeless.


    Amid the chaos, Cesar and his Phantom Seed arrived - they could perceive the presence of the Hybrids. Without hesitation, they surged forward to aid the defenseless augmented super-skin soldiers. However, what they encountered next left them astonished. The fallen soldiers, despite their horrific injuries, began to regenerate and heal their missing limbs and organs. Some even seemed to return to life miraculously.


    As the gruesome scene unfolded, the four hooded figures, who had silently observed the massacre, finally sprang into action. In a swift motion, Cesar leaped in front of a freshly healed super soldier, intercepting the Hybrid that was about to kill them again.


    The hybrid creature, a grotesque amalgamation of ox, man, and beetle, launched relentless and powerful blows at Cesar. Yet, with the aid of his Wind Will, he deftly parried each attack with his spear.


    Seizing an opportunity, Cesar swiftly sliced the hybrid''s throat, spilling brown-stained blood on the snow, infuriating the beast. It retaliated by charging at him and attempting to impale him with its three sharp horns. However, Cesar, wise to its intentions, evaded the attack and thrust his spear into the creature''s back.


    The beast''s impenetrable shell thwarted his weapon''s advance, to his dismay. Before Cesar could gather his bearings, a colossal serpentine head made from stone lunged at him, clamping its jaws around his body and ruthlessly slamming him into the ground. Like a rag doll, he was flung far into the distance, the force of the impact leaving him battered and broken.


    Meanwhile, Agnethe rapidly grew to a towering height of 90 feet, careful not to crush her teammates. She embarked on a ferocious killing spree, stomping as many hybrids as she could.


    However, the ground beneath her soon succumbed to a glacial chill, freezing solid. A sinister area in the snow began to be consumed by a mass of dark hair, which snaked its way around Agnethe''s foot, ensnaring her and abruptly yanking her down to the ground.


    Ellie had long activated her inhaler, allowing her to enter the Mental Domain. She wasted no time unleashing her formidable Reflective Will. She swiftly dispatched dozens of hybrids, their bodies sliced to pieces or engulfed in searing flames because of her concentrated light spell. Simultaneously, Jin unleashed bursts of lightning, rescuing as many super soldiers as he could from the impending danger.


    However, when the ground trembled beneath them, signaling Agnethe''s fall, the group''s attention shifted towards the four Dark Acolytes. All eyes were on them except for Ariah and Al.


    Al had been overcome by a wave of weakness since they arrived. He sank to the ground, compelled to employ a breathing technique to replenish his waning Stubborn Will. Frustration etched across his face.


    Ariah voiced the augmented soldiers'' collective confusion: "What the hell are we even fighting against? And why can only the five of you see them?"


    Ariah''s question hung in the air, unanswered, until an astonishing development occurred. Having healed their wounds, the super soldiers suddenly perceived the once-invisible hybrids. It was like a veil had been lifted, exposing the grotesque foes before them.


    Al could feel his Stubborn Will in their super skins. He spoke with a mixture of awe and bitterness, "Son of a bitch. That man truly is the devil."


    Al looked at Ariah and answered, "What we''re fighting against... is why I entered the world of Will. Only those with an awakened Will can see them, meaning only cultivators like us possess that ability. However, it seems Robert has found a way to circumvent that. Give me your hand; I''ll show you."


    With determination, Al reached out, firmly grasping Ariah''s hand. Swiftly, he quickly sliced her palm with his twisted knife, causing her to recoil in pain. Yet, Ariah''s body swiftly healed the wound.


    At that moment, a newfound clarity emerged, and she could now discern the grotesque visage of the monstrous enemy they faced.


    As the ground trembled and split open, a colossal stone snake emerged, its massive jaws engulfing Ellie, causing her to vanish from sight. Sinister black tentacles slithered toward Jin, but he swiftly activated his inhaler, entered the mental domain, and raised his gauntlet. A torrent of crackling lightning surged forth, incinerating the encroaching tentacles and filling the air with the acrid scent of burnt hair.


    Two hooded figures stood before them, their dark robes billowing ominously. One of the figures, with strands of black hair escaping from their hood, emanated an aura of malevolence. With a mere gesture, the other figure commanded the stone serpent''s movements.


    In a sudden turn of events, Ellie materialized next to the robed figure controlling the serpent. Before vanishing once more, she unleashed a searing beam of light. The dark acolytes summoned another massive serpent stone head to block her attack, causing an explosion that sent both dark acolytes hurtling through the air, their faces exposed.


    Apart from the figure covered by black hair, the other revealed themselves to be humanoid lizards. However, Ellie''s floating mirror, the etheric shell of her Reflective Will, reflected the stone serpent''s assault. The giant stone mouth that attempted to devour her exploded, its force redirected by Ellie''s Reflective Will.


    As the real Ellie materialized again, she swiftly struck the reptilian acolyte with a powerful punch to the face, uttering a single word with commanding authority, "Shatter." Upon impact, the acolyte''s face cracked like a fractured mirror.


    Suddenly, the dark acolyte began to mumble incoherently and drool uncontrollably. The stone serpent, which had previously swallowed Ellie''s mirror, exploded into fragments, and her mirror hovered back beside her, its allegiance unshakable.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    She was about to finish the lizard stone manipulator, but black spikes came at her astonishingly. Instantly, her mirror got in front of her and blocked the spikes, deflecting and sending them back with even more fury, forcing the dark acolyte to cover itself with its living hair.


    Ellie punched the lizard again, shattering its head like a broken mirror and decorating the snow with brain and bone. The dark acolyte transformed into a mist, which her mirror absorbed.


    Seeing how ruthless Ellie was, the dark acolyte with the living black hair began calling hordes of hybrids to defend it. After being tossed by the stone snake, Cesar sustained a heavy injury, but he had no time to rest as he was attacked by two shadowy figures, one resembling a giant centipede and the other an owl. "I recognize this shadow magic. He''s probably trying to get me to get close and lower my guard. This will be a piece of cake."


    Ignoring his sustained damage, Cesar swung his spear, obliterating the colossal shadow centipede, leaving only remnants in its wake. Patiently, he awaited the descent of the owl-like figure, his gaze locked upon it.


    Meanwhile, the hooded dark acolyte summoned more shadow centipedes in a desperate attempt to overwhelm Cesar. Unperturbed, Cesar stood his ground, a smile gracing his face as he activated his inhaler, tapping into the power of his Wind Will.


    As he entered the Mental Domain, a realm where innate knowledge of magical spells appeared, Cesar focused on a technique he had been eager to try since he first inhaled the incredible gases that granted cultivators the ability to traverse domains with a single breath.


    Raising his magnificent spear, Cesar aimed it directly at the hooded dark acolyte, who braced himself for the impending attack. However, what followed defied expectations.


    A sudden hurricane-like wind exploded, pushing the dark acolyte and shadows toward Cesar. His Wind Will separated and recycled the wind before hitting his spear. It shredded the shadows to pieces like a blender.


    Seeing what was happening, the Dark acolyte began a grotesque transformation, but it was too late. The hurricane winds shredded the dark acolyte to pieces, creating a snow globe of red. Cesar retreated his spear, and the winds vanished as red snow fell.


    As the last dark acolytes turned their attention towards the super soldiers, Al, Ariah, and their comrades met them head-on. The Hybrid had frozen and broken a few augmented soldiers beyond repair; however, a determined super soldier managed to land a powerful kick, exposing the dark acolyte''s fish-like, humanoid face.


    Another soldier delivered a devastating blow, nearly breaking the dark acolyte''s neck. In a gruesome act of vengeance, the super soldiers relentlessly pummeled and stomped on the pitiful creature, reducing it to a pulp.


    Agnethe stood back up and crushed the last remaining dark acolyte beneath her colossal presence, causing a brief tremor that rippled through the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Agnethe, stay back here and deal with any remaining Hybrids. We will go into the base and help Emilia and her Phantom Seed." Cesar shouted as the ground violently shook once more.


    Two figures streaked out from the fiery chaos. Agnethe instinctively reached out to catch them, but a dark shadow swiftly passed over her hand, cleanly severing her hand from her arm. The giant river of blood cascaded from her severed hand. With a mixture of shock and horror, Agnethe shrank back to her regular size.


    The two figures landed amidst the snowy terrain, releasing a misty haze into the air and creating an eerie atmosphere. The sight that unfolded before everyone was utterly devastating.


    One of the figures, tall and slender, wielded a dark katana in one hand and gruesomely displayed the severed head of Emilia, holding it up for all to see.


    "Activate your inhalers if you haven''t. Now!" Cesar urgently shouted, aware of the impending danger.


    However, before he could finish his plea, the slender figure launched Emilia''s head at breakneck speed towards him. Caught off guard and unable to evade the grisly projectile, Cesar had no choice but to instinctively slash at it, resulting in a grotesque shower of brain matter and bloody cartilage that struck him, inducing a wave of revulsion and causing him to vomit at the gruesome sight.


    The slender figure shot toward Jin explosively fast, closing the distance too quickly for him to evade. Jin watched in horror as the blade came perilously close to his neck.


    Just as it seemed inevitable, a reflection of the blade materialized, and Ellie''s mirror suddenly appeared, intercepting the deadly strike and saving Jin from a gruesome fate. However, the tall, slender figure with canine features refused to relent and pushed forward with its open palm.


    A tremendous boom echoed through the surroundings as Ellie, propelled by the force, was sent hurtling like a bullet by her mirror.


    Seizing the opportunity, Jin had been focusing his Lightning Will to activate his "Dancing Heavens" spell. Channeling the power of the gathering storm clouds above.


    A powerful bolt of lightning descended from the heavens and was directed at the shadowy figure. However, to their dismay, the attack struck only the ground upon which the figure stood. As the dust settled, a shadow rose from the scorched earth, revealing that the lightning had hit nothing more than the ground while the enemy had somehow sunk into its shadow.


    As the super soldiers swarmed the agile and elusive shadowy figure, they attacked fervently. However, despite their relentless assault, each strike seemed vain. The enemy effortlessly cut them down one by one, only to witness their bodies regenerate, refusing to succumb to death. A sense of unease filled the air as the enemy realized something was amiss.


    The enemy vanished into its shadow in a swift and unexpected maneuver, reappearing next to Al.


    Al, armed with his twisted knife, attempted to strike back but was caught off guard as the enemy swiftly pierced his heart. With his Stubborn Will depleted, Al could not regenerate, and the dark acolyte tossed him and then swiftly turned its attention to the remaining super soldiers, mercilessly cutting them down. This time, their ability to heal was rendered useless, and the super soldiers were killed individually.


    Seeing Al potentially dead, Jin and Cesar exchanged a wordless glance, silently acknowledging their resolve to fight until their last breath.


    Cesar pointed his spear at the shadowy figure, conjuring a bone-crushing wind to descend upon it. However, the figure retreated into its shadow, evading the onslaught and swiftly closing in on Cesar. Just as it seemed poised to strike, it was momentarily exposed and hit by a powerful burst of lightning, courtesy of Jin''s Lightning Will. Seizing the opportunity, Cesar closed in on the figure, slashing it with his spear, drawing blood.


    The figure retaliated, raising its katana to meet Cesar''s next powerful blow and counterstrike. Cesar''s speed proved insufficient, leaving him defenseless against the impending strike.


    In the nick of time, another burst of lightning struck the enemy, sending it spinning in the air. Cesar seized the opportunity and continued his relentless assault, trusting Jin to compensate for his lack of speed.


    In a twist of fate, Al suddenly returned to life. The super soldiers'' siphoning of his Stubborn Will had ceased now that most of them were dead. Al''s gaze shifted towards Cesar and Jin. Determination surged within him as he realized the solution lay within his grasp. "I need Midnight-Abyss. I need to enter the Mental Domain!" Al crawled his way toward the base, propelled by an unwavering resolve.

 Chapter 53: A Blade With a Body

    Cesar''s spear moved with delicate precision, each stab and slice backed by the power of his Wind Will. One of the Four Pinnacles of Exotic Will. Opposing him was a tall, slender being that bore a slight resemblance to a dog. Wielding a dark katana, its speed matched every of Cesar''s movements, their weapons clashing in a symphony of skill.


    The encounter would have ended swiftly if Jin had not intervened. Supporting Cesar with a blast of lightning, Jin''s power was enough to send the dark acolyte hurtling through the air.


    Seizing the opportunity, Cesar lunged forward, ready to strike down his opponent. But in a sudden twist, the being vanished into its own shadow, eluding Cesar''s attack. Instead, it moved toward Jin, who began focusing on a lightning spell.


    Jin summoned his lightning will with his gauntlet fitted on his right hand. Crackling energy surged forth, taking the form of a disc he hurled to the ground. As it made contact, a wave of electrostatic air crackled through the atmosphere.


    The shadow, intent on slicing Jin in half, lunged forward. A pool of electricity displaced Jin, his form dissipating into the air. Materializing in another area within the electrostatic field, he evaded the impending attack.


    Jin unleashed a formidable lightning bolt, striking his enemy directly on its back. Before the dark acolyte could react, Jin vanished once more, bombarding the dark acolyte with a barrage of electrifying attacks. With each disappearance, Jin''s assaults grew more relentless.


    As lightning rained down on the dark acolyte, Cesar swiftly descended upon their foe. Realizing that his efforts were insufficient, the dark acolyte pointed their katana, and an ominous mist began emanating from it.


    The dark katana pierced Cesar''s raised spear, defying its physicality like a shadow passing through solid matter. The imminent katana strike threatened to cut Cesar down, but Jin forcefully pulled him back, averting the fatal blow.


    Despite Jin''s intervention, blood was drawn from Cesar''s chest, a searing pain piercing through his chest.


    The dark acolyte wasted no time and swiftly redirected its attention to Jin, thrusting its blade towards him. It stabbed Jin with its dak blade however, before the acolyte could rend Jin in two, a beam of radiant light struck the malevolent form. The resulting explosion sent Jin and the dark acolyte flying in opposite directions.


    Seizing the opportunity, swift and decisive Ellie unleashed a relentless barrage of her concentrated light spell on the retreating dark acolyte. Faced with the onslaught of powerful beams of light, their only escape was to retreat into their shadow, evading the relentless assault.


    Meanwhile, Ellie''s mirror transformed into an exact replica of herself and rendering her invisible as she deftly maneuvered to drag Jin who was bleeding away from the battle.


    As Al crawled toward the base, he unexpectedly encountered Ariah, who was dragging unconscious super soldiers, miraculously still alive. She was aided by Agnethe who was despite her sever hand was doing her best to help.


    Ariah extended her assistance to help Al regain his footing. "Why haven''t you summoned that same power you used when we fought the infected and the Rakh-ahtan? At this rate, we''re all destined for death," Ariah''s familiar voice rang out.


    "I can''t," Al replied, his voice tinged with exasperation. "You people are leeching off of me." However, Ariah failed to understand what Al meant.


    "Come on, Agnethe. I have an idea that might save us, but it''s likely located deep within the base." Al said catching Agnethe by surprise she walked over to him, and he suddenly leaned on her. She wrapped her arms around his waist, offering support. Together, they embarked toward the heart of the base.


    Meanwhile, the dark acolyte, recognizing the mirror''s ability to deflect its attacks, deliberately evaded Ellie''s clone and focused their assault on Cesar. Seizing the opportunity, Ellie''s mirror leaped in to protect Cesar. However, just as before, the dark acolyte''s blade effortlessly pierced through the deceptive illusion, slashing Cesar and causing his blood to spray through the air.


    As Agnethe and Al walked, she could feel Al''s heartbeat against her chest while she supported him. She recalled the indescribable sensation that had overwhelmed her a while ago. It had stirred the very essence of her Titan Will within her.


    The inexplicable power Al had tapped into sparked an enigmatic curiosity within Agnethe. "Regarding what you said on the plane, it made me wonder why you cultivate," Al questioned, catching Agnethe off guard.


    She paused for a moment, contemplating her response. "Well, I was born into it. As I mentioned, my family has long been under the jurisdiction of the Lightning-Stone Leaf. Our bloodline must serve. However, I also have my reasons for cultivating, though I can''t put them into words," she replied.


    As they ventured further into the base, their path was littered with lifeless bodies. They realized that the lone Dark Acolyte had managed to eliminate all the remaining personnel and scientists.


    They even came across a dead cultivator from the phantom seed that had stayed to defend the base is body was cut into pieces, Al searched through the cultivators remains but didn''t find what he was searching for. The two continued moving deeper into the base.


    The grim scene only intensified their determination. With each step, Al''s Stubborn Will gradually rekindled, and the strain on his A.R.C lessened. His injuries began to heal, and he no longer relied on Agnethe''s support, prompting her to release her grip on him.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "What is it that you''re searching for, Al? Maybe I can assist you," Agnethe offered, her gaze fixed on Al as he frantically examined the belongings of the deceased.


    "Robert''s supply of inhalers," Al replied urgently. "If I inhale enough of them, maybe I can breach the threshold into the Mental Domain."


    Ellie swiftly moved Jin, who was bleeding profusely, to Ariah''s care. Ariah skillfully attended to Jin''s wounds, doing her best to stop the bleeding.


    Cesar was just as bloody, bearing numerous lacerations across his body. He was visibly drained, his reserves depleted. The spells derived from his Wind Will were unsuitable for such a demanding and sustained confrontation.


    Though possessing the appearance of substance, Ellie''s clone served as a mere phantom in the face of the Dark Acolyte''s deadly ephemeral strikes. However, it gave Cesar the crucial advantage of maintaining enough distance to sustain surface wounds rather than deeper and potentially fatal cuts.


    As the Dark Acolyte prepared for their hundredth slash, Ellie''s clone abruptly transformed into a mirror and unleashed a concentrated beam of light. Expecting the attack, the acolyte swiftly sought refuge within their own shadow.


    Adjusting to Ellie''s fighting tactic,, the shadow spread across the battlefield, engulfing everything in darkness. Sensing Ellie''s movements through the shadow, the dark acolyte shrank back into a regular shadow behind her. It materialized swiftly, swinging its blade in an attempt to strike her down.


    To their surprise, Ellie displayed remarkable agility, barely evading the enemy''s lethal strike. In a swift countermove, her mirror shot another beam of light. However, Ellie had was blocking it until her quick evasion which allowed her spell to directly hit her enemy.


    "I''m done toying around with you two," the dark acolyte said surprisingly to Cesar and Ellie.


    With a sinister intent, the dark acolyte extended its left hand towards Cesar, unleashing a sphere of impenetrable darkness that engulfed him. Cesar''s anguished screams pierced the air, a testament to the torment inflicted upon him.


    "I will ensure you suffer before I end your life," the dark acolyte declared, their voice devoid of emotion, deep and chilling.


    Turning its attention to Ellie, the terrifying figure summoned a spell. Suddenly, Ellie''s shadow transformed into a writhing mass of serpents, entwining around her limbs and rendering her immobile.


    The pressure on her body became unbearable as if it were on the verge of breaking. Helpless and filled with terror, Ellie found herself at the mercy of the creature before her. The creature''s foul breath overwhelmed her senses, causing her to vomit on herself involuntarily.


    The dark acolyte approached Ellie, their hand brushing her hair aside, and an unexpected interruption occurred. Their movement came to an abrupt halt. "What connection to the Material Plane... Was it truly here all along?" The acolyte''s words hung in the air, perplexed by a presence it had not anticipated.


    At that moment, a black pillar shot up from the ground, colliding with the acolyte''s blade. A tremendous power emanated from the pillar, causing the acolytes to question whether they should bow down or flee. Yet, disregarding any instincts that arose, the dark acolyte shouted, "Show yourself! I have slain numerous Immortals who dared challenge me, and you shall meet the same fate!"


    As the pillar overpowered the dark acolyte it pushed the nightmarish figure hundreds of feet into the air, Al emerged, adorned in dark obsidian armor, wielding the Midnight-Abyss blade forged from pure darkness.


    With a simple touch of his blade, Al absorbed the constricting shadows that held Ellie captive, freeing her just as he had freed Cesar, whom Agnethe was now tending to.


    Meanwhile, the figure propelled into the sky began its descent. Al swiftly swung his blade upward, causing the ground beneath him to erupt into a towering black pillar that shot him into the air.


    Observing Al''s rapid approach, the dark acolyte retaliated by unleashing a shadow slash, aiming to strike him down. However, Al effortlessly swung his blade, devouring the slashing attack.


    The clash between the two dark blades resounded, as Al unleashed a single powerful swing with the intent of ending the battle in one fell swoop. The dark acolytes attempted to employ their ephemeral spell to pass through Al''s blade, but their katana was instantly shattered and consumed by Midnight-Abyss Al''s blade.


    The acolyte transformed into a shadow in a desperate bid to evade Al''s next strike. Skillfully dodging the lethal swing, it found itself unexpectedly pulled toward Al''s blade by an unseen force. The acolyte hastily exited its shadow form, narrowly escaping the irresistible pull, but their weapon was broken and landed, taking little damage from the fall.


    As Al''s pillar ceased its ascent and began its descent, it resembled a creature swimming through a sea of matter, the ground serving as its ocean. Just before impact, Al gracefully leaped off the pillar, allowing it to return to the ground and settle back into its inert state.


    "Don''t think it''s over yet!" the dark acolyte declared, their voice filled with defiance. The figure underwent a transformation, adopting more prominent canine features, with sharper claws and teeth. Despite their new form, the creature remained hairless and slender.


    Al responded by vigorously swinging his blade, causing a dark pillar to surge forth from the ground, hurtling towards the dark acolyte. But in a moment of cunning, the acolyte transformed into a shadow, allowing Al''s blade to propel them closer.


    Reappearing abruptly right in front of the armored Al, the dark acolytes lunged forward, clamping their jaws down on Al''s head. The creature''s teeth and claws met Al''s obsidian armor. However, the impact shattered the acolyte''s teeth and claws upon contact with Al''s resilient armor, allowing Al to retaliate. With a swift movement, Al stabbed the dark acolyte''s abdomen and proceeded to cleave it in half.


    As the dark acolyte fell, they transformed into an immensely thick fog, which Al''s ring absorbed.


    As the mist was absorbed by Al''s ring, a spherical, dark gray spirit emerged and let out a furious shout. "A blade with a body, I will remember you, boy. There are forces in this world that can make you regret being born," it proclaimed before vanishing into the cloudy arctic night.


    Al stood there, watching the spirit''s departure, a sense of foreboding lingering in the air.


    He then drove his blade into the ground, causing the world to plunge into pitch-black darkness. In the next moment, Al was no longer wielding the Midnight-Abyss.


    He surveyed his surroundings and found that everyone else had vanished, leaving only Agnethe standing at a distance. She witnessed the entire scene with awe and reverence, the same sense of wonder she had experienced when witnessing Al''s remarkable power for the first time.

 Chapter 54: Spoiled Pudding

    Al was whistling as he strolled through a corridor in the almost empty arctic base of the Institute for Practical Science (IPS).


    Turning left, he entered a room with three occupied beds. Cesar, wrapped in medical robes, lay motionless on one of the beds, but his voice carried a sense of urgency as he softly called out, "Hurry! Hurry! Hurry and bring it!" A muffled groan followed his words, as even speaking caused him waves of pain.


    Al took a deep breath and approached Cesar, offering him a spoonful of banana pudding.


    Jin was watching from another bed, and he spoke gently. "I understand that this is the only thing that brings you comfort in your condition, Cesar, but perhaps you should consider focusing on a breathing technique to expedite your healing,"


    Jin himself had a bandaged abdomen, he had been stabbed by the Immortal Acolyte if not for Ellie and Ahria he would have died.


    Ellie chimed in weakly. "He''s right. We don''t have someone here who possesses the healing abilities of the God leaves or the I.P.S''s full medical staff."


    She had a few bone fractures, but Cesar had endured the worst of it. His injuries were severe, with multiple broken bones and cuts all over his body.


    Hearing everyone speak, Cesar spat out the pudding, creating a messy puddle on the floor, prompting Al to clean it up. It seemed that was his response. Ever since he had woken up after being unconscious for days, he had been pushing Al''s patience.


    "Why would you do that? No more banana pudding for you, mister," Al scolded, but Cesar responded by blowing a raspberry, staring very bitterly at Al.


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and Agnethe entered with a cast on her hand. Upon seeing Al mopping up the spilled banana pudding, Agnethe frowned. "Did he spit out his pudding again?" she asked.


    Al remained silent and continued cleaning up the mess.


    Ellie''s etheric shell, with her mirror floating at her side, took on her reflection, creating a mirror clone of Ellie. She approached Agnethe to whisper something in her ear.


    Agnethe''s face turned a sickly shade of green as if she were on the verge of vomiting. The clone mirror of Ellie began giggling. Al noticed her reaction and spoke up loudly, "What? Did he soil himself again?"


    Cesar''s face flushed red, despite the pain he was enduring, and he blurted out, "Fuck you!" Al, seemingly exasperated, dropped the mop and retorted, "Well, if you don''t want your pudding and you didn''t soil yourself, then what the hell is your problem?"


    Cesar began breathing heavily as he tried to ignore the agony coursing through his body. He managed to force out the words, "You fucker!!"


    Al looked at him with confusion, his brow furrowed. "What the hell have I done to you that I haven''t already taken a punch for, you jackass!?"


    Jin and the rest of the group turned their gaze toward Al, unable to recall Cesar ever striking him.


    Cesar struggled to utter two more words, his voice strained, "The blood."


    "Blood," Al thought to himself, and the pieces began falling into place as he recalled his pact with Robert.


    Cesar somehow overheard the conversation between Al and Robert, causing Al to breathe a weary sigh.


    Agnethe approached him and softly asked, "Al, what is he talking about? What blood?" Ellie''s mirror clone also turned towards Al, and Jin, too, was curious about the meaning behind Cesar''s words.


    Al reached into his robe''s pocket and pulled out a bottle of pills, and he explained. "I went to Robert and Loh'' some time ago, seeking their help with my sleep issues. Loh'' suggested the problem wasn''t the problem. Later, Robert approached me and offered to create a personalized drug to aid my sleep on the condition that I donate some of my blood. And I agreed."


    Ellie and Jin seemed somewhat perplexed. "Sure, Robert''s experiments with our blood took a dark turn, resulting in the death of some lab mice. But there''s no reason for Cesar to react this way." Jin reasoned.


    ''Yeah, remember Cesar. You''re our phantom seed''s captain.'' Ellie''s clone spoke for her.


    However, Cesar remained silent, his entire focus fixated on Al. Agnethe shook her head gently, exhaling in disbelief.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "This is why you couldn''t summon Midnight-Abyss..." Agnethe interjected, the realization dawning upon her.


    "That son of a bitch found a way to harness your blood and imbue his super soldiers with your indomitable will. It only triggered when you were near your blood, which is why they started to heal. " Agnethe spoke, illuminating Jin and Ellie, who were equally shocked.


    Cesar''s actions following the battle suddenly began to make sense to them.


    "Agnethe''s hand, Jin, Me, and even Cesar¡ªwe wouldn''t have suffered these injuries if you hadn''t made that choice..." Ellie had connected the chain of events.


    Jin said, "That may be the case, but what Robert did is unacceptable. He used us as pawns, showing no regard for our lives. Just look at what happened to Emilia''s Phantom Seed."


    Ellie agreed, adding, "I wouldn''t be surprised if he intentionally sent us here, knowing the base would be attacked, just to observe the outcome of his experiments."


    Al opened the bottle of medical pills that Robert had given him, emptying its contents into his hand. "I never anticipated something like this would happen. I''m sorry," Al confessed before crushing the pills underfoot.


    Cesar interjected, his voice laced with frustration, "And...?"


    Al looked at Cesar bewildered.


    Ellie''s clown and Jin turned to Al with concern. Agnethe, still standing close to him, asked, "Is there something else you''re keeping from us?"


    "Shut up, bitch!!" Cesar''s response was abrupt and offensive, shocking everyone in the room. "Woah, Cesar, not cool!" The real Ellie shouted, wincing in pain from her injuries.


    Cesar''s face turned red with fury as he struggled to finish his sentence, causing some of his wounds to reopen. "You''re... you''re fucking him!" he finally managed to blurt out.


    Agnethe, taken aback, defended herself, "You''ve lost your mind!"


    Meanwhile, Al looked at Cesar, his bandages becoming stained with fresh blood. "Agnethe, stop. I don''t know how, but he knows," Al said regretfully.


    Ellie''s mirror clone suddenly transformed back into her floating mirror, returning to Ellie and making her invisible.


    On the other hand, Jin smiled and gave Al two thumbs-up before realizing something, which turned his smile upside-down.


    "Wait, while we''ve been recovering, you two have been... playing house?" Jin exclaimed. Agnethe''s face flushed with embarrassment, and she hastily fled.


    Al turned to face Jin, who awaited his response. Then, he looked at Cesar, staring at the wall away from Al. His frown had softened from the earlier death glare.


    "I messed up. I haven''t been open and honest with the three of you. After everything we''ve been through, I shouldn''t hide things that can undermine the team." Al admitted, his voice filled with remorse.


    Ellie became visible again, giving Al a sympathetic look.


    Cesar remained silent, choosing to avert his gaze from his friend as Al began replacing his bloodied bandages.


    Besides Jin making offhanded jokes about how Al had caused more damage to the team than the Immortal Acolyte, the room fell into a quiet lull.


    Al eventually left the room and found Agnethe standing outside, patiently waiting for him. The two of them started walking together.


    Agnethe asked Al coldly, "How did Cesar find out? Did you tell him?"


    Al swiftly replied, "No, but I''m glad he found out. I should have been honest with the three of them."


    With the same icy tone, she asked him another question, "Do you regret it?"


    Al stopped her, ensuring she was gentle with her injured hand, and made her meet his gaze. "Of course not! The only regret I have is not telling them sooner. As for what you and I..." Before he could finish speaking, Agnethe silenced him with a kiss.


    Back in the medical room, Jin broke the heavy silence. "I''m starting to question our collaboration with the I.P.S," he said.


    Ellie looked at him worriedly and then shifted her gaze to Cesar, whose eyes gleamed with agreement.


    Ellie''s mirror transformed back into a mirror clone of her and walked towards Cesar. He whispered something into her ear. The mirror clone then repeated his words louder, echoing Cesar''s sentiment: "Jin, you''re absolutely right. That man cannot be trusted."


    The three of them began contemplating their next move. Ellie''s mirror spoke up, summarizing their collective decision, "So the three of us agree¡ªwe won''t return to the I.S.P''s headquarters."


    Jin and Cesar both nodded in agreement.


    Jin, pondering what the best course of action was, added, "The world is in in ruins, traveling to the Mortal or Immortal Rings is too dangerous, especially with limited amount of Robert''s Inhalers. Our power is limited to where our cultivation stands¡ªthe Physical Domain."


    Suddenly, Ellie''s mirror clone spoke up again, presenting an idea. "I think we should visit my mother. She only suggested I go to the Blood Leaf due to their resources. If anyone can offer guidance, it would be her. I know she''s still alive."


    Cesar motioned for Ellie''s clone to come closer, whispering something to her. She responded with excitement, shouting, "To California, we go! But first, let''s gather whatever we can and speak with Ariah."


    "Wait, what about Al and Agnethe?" Jin asked. Ellie looked at Cesar, who signaled with the edge of his fingers that she should get close. He whispered into her ear to avoid straining his body.


    "I''m sure they won''t mind hearing about our decision a little late." Ellie''s mirror clone repeated what Cesar said word for word.

 Chapter 55: Leaving the I.P.S

    Robert stood amidst the ruins of the I.P.S. underground base, a place he had once helped design. Sporting a scruffy beard and an arctic lab coat, he stood alongside Loh, who was also wearing a lab coat.


    "We need to pick up the pace," Robert urged urgently. "These invisible creatures are far too unpredictable." He turned to one of his super-skinned soldiers.


    "Ariah, are you certain that you saw Al perish, along with the rest of his phantom seed?" He carefully studied the face of his subordinate, seeking confirmation.


    "Yes," Ariah responded firmly, her eyes unwavering. "They sacrificed themselves so that I and the remaining super soldiers could survive."


    Her gaze shifted to her comrades, whom Cesar''s phantom seed had personally saved. Most of their squads would not have died if Robert hadn''t used them as lab rats.


    Realizing the truth of the situation, Ariah agreed that parting ways with Cesar and his phantom seed was the best course of action. The soldiers agreed to report their and  Al''s deaths and forget all of this had occurred.


    "They were good and offered me help when most refused. We cannot let their death be in vain," Loh asserted, his eyes intently fixed on the super soldiers, particularly Ariah. You all need to get stronger; you can''t be a liability. Your strength might be the key to saving our world."


    Near the Arctic edge, miles away, Al wore a face of weary patience as Cesar posed the same question for the fifth time. "Wait, how exactly are you planning to get us to land again?" Cesar inquired, seeking clarification.


    Weeks passed, and their injuries had healed. Al responded wearily, his voice tinged with exhaustion, "I''ve already told you. I''ll utilize Midnight-Abyss, and we''ll ride the pillars until we encounter land... I have a better idea."


    Al retrieved an inhaler, activating the special hydrogen, oxygen, and nitrogen mixture. He entered the mental domain, something they had all grown familiar with. As always, a foreign spell accompanied his Stubborn Will¡ªMidnight Abyss.


    Upon activating the spell, a language spoken through his blade permeated Al''s mind, granting him access to the indestructible power of the black pillar.


    Everyone stepped back as shadows instantly coalesced, condensing around his twisted knife, which became the handle of the dark blade. Al plunged it into the ice and turned the twisted handle like a key.


    There was no immediate darkness present to activate the spell. Al stood close to the ocean, which began to tremble violently. A dense darkness erupted, converging upon Al''s blade, causing his obsidian armor to crystallize, starting from the hand holding the dark blade.


    For a moment, the ocean was clear like a lake, and all obscurity was drawn from it, only to be swiftly refilled by an engulfing darkness that returned to the depths of the sea.


    "Alright, gather around me, and please don''t move around too much. I might not be able to save you if you fall," Al instructed, his voice serious.


    Donning his dark crystal armor, Al swung his blade upwards. The ice sheet beneath their feet trembled before breaking, forming a massive black pillar under them.


    Everyone jumped and found a place near Al, who moved with hypnotic grace, emphasizing upward momentum. The five of them shot up with incredible speed, and the black pillar was now visible from miles away, a sight that Robert could have spotted had he been outside.


    Amidst the swift ascent, Cesar used his Wind Will through his majestic spear to disperse the wind, buffeting them. However, he couldn''t contain his confusion, shouting over the roaring wind, "Al, where the hell are you taking us? I don''t think we''ll find any land in the sky!"


    "Just keep your eyes open," Al calmly replied, unwavering in his focus. They soared to such heights that the world''s edge seemed within sight, though it was all water as far as their eyes could discern.


    The air thinned as they ascended, but they refined their breath and awakened their Wills, and they could absorb what little oxygen remained in the atmosphere.


    Their ascent continued, and the view stretched far and wide, revealing an awe-inspiring vista of endless water below them and a dark sky with stars. Al''s plan was becoming clear, and despite the thinning air, they pressed on with determination.


    "To our left!" Agnethe''s voice pierced through the air, accompanied by a disturbing cough that expelled blood.


    Al swiftly adjusted his swings, causing the black pillar to descend sharply towards their left. Like a dark shooting star, they descended with blazing speed.


    As they neared, the tip of a land mass became discernible, beckoning them from a distance. They realized they were looking at the tip of South America, which they were still incredibly far.


    "Uh oh!" Al exclaimed as his blade and armor began to dissipate, signaling an approaching time limit. Cesar''s voice filled with concern as he asked, "Al, what''s happening?" Meanwhile, the pillar beneath their feet started disintegrating like ashes.


    "It seems I''ve reached my limit," Al responded, his tone tinged with resignation.


    Understanding the imminent danger, Ellie shouted, "Everyone, hold hands!" She reached out and grabbed Cesar and Jin''s hands.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Al returned to his normal state, his Stubborn Will healing the damage caused by the armor. He held Cesar and Agnethe''s hands, and soon, the pillar they stood upon turned to ashes.


    Falling from the sky, the five of them plummeted hundreds of feet toward the awaiting ocean below. As they descended, the landmass they had aimed for became more distinct.


    They released each other''s hands just before they crashed into the water''s surface. The impact of the ocean sent jolts of pain through Al''s body, threatening to tear him apart. But his Stubborn Will swiftly mended his injuries as he resurfaced, breaking through the water''s surface.


    Above, the sky rumbled with heavy gray clouds hanging low over the sea. They had landed in a tempest, and Al struggled to swim upward, battling against the turbulent waters that tossed and obscured his vision.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "Hellooooo!!" Al''s voice echoed defiantly through the turbulent storm, battling against the rumbling clouds and the heavy rain. "Over here!!" Cesar''s voice responded, and Al swam determinedly toward it, even as he felt something swiftly pass by his leg.


    He saw his friend disappear under the water as he reached Cesar and the others.


    Before he could say anything, he was yanked down by an unseen force. Reacting instinctively, Al fiercely stabbed at whatever had a hold of him with his twisted knife, eventually breaking free. He began swimming up, thankful that his Stubborn Will was already at work, healing his injured legs, which had gone numb from the encounter.


    Returning to the surface, Al swam to Cesar and the rest and found them engaged in a frenzied struggle with bloodthirsty sharks.


    The sea around them was filled with turmoil as the sharks attacked with relentless aggression. "Agnethe, what are you waiting for!?" Al called out, urging her to act.


    Responding to his words, Agnethe earrings manifested her Titans Will, and she began to grow, reaching a towering height of 90 feet. The sharks relentlessly continued to try and bite into her, but she ignored the pain.


    She grabbed everyone, including Al, wielding her immense size to swim with powerful strokes, smashing the sharks and sending some of them flying into pieces.


    She continued until she had left the shark-infested waters. Heavy rain poured down, and thunder boomed menacingly through the gray skies.


    Agnethe held everyone inside her closed fist above the raging waters. However, despite her massive size, she was still tossed around by waves, some towering as high as 100 feet.


    The team had managed to escape the immediate danger of the sharks, but their struggle against the sea was far from over.


    Amidst the chaotic onslaught of the storm, Al and the rest tried to hold on to something, tossed violently by the towering waves as if they were dice in Agnethe''s giant hand. Al held to his blade cautiously and tried to avoid slicing Agnethe''s hand or anyone else.


    A tremendous impact against a metal pole cracked one of Al''s ribs, causing him immense pain. As a deafening boom reverberated through the air, a shocking force paralyzed Al, rendering him unconscious.


    Sitting next to him, Ellie remained shielded from the lightning''s impact, and the electric energy reflecting off her mirror hit Al''s body instead.


    The team was abruptly cast into the raging sea, and Agnethe, now unconscious and separated from the group, shrunk back to her normal size and began to sink.


    Quickly reacting, Ellie commanded her floating mirror to create a reflection of herself, which transformed into a duplicate. The mirror clone darted toward Agnethe, diving after her, while the real Ellie swam toward Al, who was unconscious.


    Jin wielded Lightning Will. The lightning strike caused no harm to him. He was thrown into the sea next to Cesar, who was unconscious. He was holding Cesar, struggling to rouse him.


    When Jin turned to see Ellie, he watched as the relentless ocean seemed to devour the very heavens above.


    Without hesitation, Jin closed Cesar''s nostrils, took a deep breath, and, with every ounce of strength he could muster, dove underwater; their survival depended on his tenacity.


    Shocked by Jin''s sudden reaction, Ellie was unable to evade the powerful force that crashed into her. However, she clung tightly to Al, wrapping her arms and legs around him, refusing to let go.


    As the colossal wave subsided, the water continued to roar, and the rain intensified, accompanied by flashes of lightning. Soon, two heads emerged from the water¡ªJin and Cesar, gasping for air and coughing.


    Jin stayed close to Cesar but couldn''t see anyone else nearby. Moments later, two more heads emerged, Ellie''s mirror clone and Agnethe, desperately trying to catch their breath.


    Before they could fully recover, another massive wave began forming. "Swim towards it!" Cesar shouted, and the four of them mustered their strength and swam towards the oncoming wave. They managed to ride over it as it surged past.


    Hours passed, and the rain finally ceased, revealing a clear sky adorned with shimmering stars, the Milky Way stretching across the heavens. The water had turned pitch black and freezing cold.


    Cesar swam alongside Jin and Agnethe while Ellie''s mirror clone remained with them. The once tumultuous sea had now become tranquil.


    Jin''s voice, heavy with exhaustion, broke the silence. "We will never find them in the middle of the ocean. Our best action is to reach land and hope they do the same."


    Cesar and Agnethe didn''t respond, their voices already worn out from hours of yelling and screaming, hoping that Ellie and Al would hear them if they were nearby.


    As the four floated in the cold, dark waters, Agnethe turned her head to stare into the darkness to their left. "What now?" she wondered aloud.


    Jin and Cesar turned to look in the direction she was staring, but they couldn''t see anything. Suddenly, a massive light illuminated the area, and a voice spoke through a powerful speaker, instructing them to remain calm as emergency life rafts were dispatched to rescue them.


    Before long, a decent-sized orange lifeboat appeared, and a man tossed a lifesaver with a rope, rescuing each of them one by one.


    ***Some Distance Away***


    When Al opened his eyes, he saw the night sky adorned with stars and a warm fire burning nearby. Ellie was sitting beside the fire, her gaze contemplative as she looked at him. "What happened? Where''s everyone else?" Al asked, his voice weak, trying to piece together what had transpired.


    Ellie was surprised to see Al awake. "After a giant wave separated us, we were swept to this island," she began, recounting their ordeal.


    "We were in the water for hours; I thought you were dead, Al. Your heart stopped beating for such a long time. But I refused to let go of you. I dragged you through the sand and performed CPR on you; your lungs were filled with water. But I kept going... Al, I''m really glad you''re alive." Her voice held a mixture of relief and emotion as she gazed at Al with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 56: Mixed Signals

    In the dimness of early morning, Ellie''s face glowed in the light of the crackling fire as she slept peacefully. Al had fully recovered and felt well-rested. "I wonder what her dreams are?" Al thought before getting up and picking up a stick to use as a makeshift torch.


    He started strolling toward the beach. The island they had found themselves on was small and devoid of animal life, and the night quickly passed.


    As the morning sun gently roused Ellie from her slumber, she realized Al was missing, and the fire had died. In the distance, she could hear the rhythmic sound of something being whacked. Curious, she got up and followed the noise.


    She spotted Al using his twisted knife to cut down a palm tree. Although he noticed her approaching, he asked, "Morning, how''d you sleep?" while continuing his task, but Ellie brushed off the question and inquired, "What are you planning?"


    Al gathered what he had cut and replied, "Come and see." She followed him. They made their way to the beach, where he had accumulated a sizeable pile of palm roots and wood.


    "I''m going to burn it. The smoke will be so massive that there''s no way Cesar and the others won''t see it. All I need now is more green raw material for even more smoke," Al explained.


    Ellie was surprised he had already gathered so much material. She knew he had to have worked all night. She then said, "That''s a good idea. I''ll help you, but first, I''d like you to answer a question that''s been on my mind for a while."


    Ellie stopped her face expressionless, yet her eyes revealing an internal struggle, "Al, why do you cultivate if you believe your mom is dead¡ªalthough she might not be¡ªbut even if she is, she will eventually die? So, what''s your real reason?"


    As they walked, the weight of Ellie''s question hung in the air, stirring emotions they had both been grappling with for some time.


    "Honestly, I''ve been asking myself the same question. For a while, I thought maybe what was power. I was partially right, but the truth is, I want freedom. Everything that has happened, everything I have said and done, has been a reaction to something happening to me. I''ve begun to feel like the blade I hold¡ªchained to something I can''t comprehend." Al confessed, gazing at the ground with a hint of defeat before walking.


    Ellie couldn''t help but be reminded of her mother. "Freedom, what does that even mean?" she thought, her mind filled with reflections as she hurried to catch up with Al. In the quiet intensity of the moment, both carried the weight of their pasts and desires for the future.


    Back on the ship, Cesar and the rest found themselves in what appeared to be an interrogation room, surrounded by stern-looking men dressed in black and white suits.


    The atmosphere was tense as the men questioned them about Cesar''s weapon and peculiar robes, mentioning that they claimed to be from the Institute for Practical Science, an organization they wanted no involvement with.


    Annoyed by the skepticism, Cesar retorted, "I could ask you the same stupid questions. Why do all of you wear suits, and what''s with the weapons? I''m no fool; this is a military ship."


    The man leading the questioning furrowed his eyebrows, but his expression soon softened. "We wear these suits to symbolize our fellowship, cleanliness, and the light that will conquer the darkness. As for our so-called weapons,'' represent the all-powerful sword of our Lord, prepared for us long before the World was punished by His almighty grace."


    Cesar regarded the man with an odd look, finding his response peculiar. Nevertheless, since the man had answered his question, Cesar felt obliged to provide some explanation. "The I.S.P hired us as a Phantom Seed, meaning we''re cultivators who have yet to be recognized by the God Leaves. The robes we wear are..."


    The man interrupted Cesar, and his anger erupted; his demeanor shifted drastically. He denounced the God Leaves and cultivators, accusing them of collaborating with evil spirits, whom he referred to as demons responsible for God''s rebuke upon the world.


    In a sudden fury, he ordered the guards to capture Cesar, Jin, and Agnethe under their Holy Law.


    Six armed guards stormed into the room, wielding close-quarters combat shotguns. Cesar, Jin, and Agnethe cautiously raised their arms in surrender.


    Ellie''s mirror clone remained motionless. The guards roughly threw Cesar and the others to the ground, but when they attempted to grab Ellie''s clone, an unseen force repelled them, sending one flying backward.


    In an instant, Ellie''s form transformed into a colossal floating mirror, her etheric shell an embodiment of her Reflective Will.


    The men were stunned by this surreal sight, shouting for backup as they opened fire on the mirror. However, they underestimated the mirror''s power. It effortlessly sent the bullets hurtling back at them with devastating force, instantly killing the man who had been interrogating Cesar.


    "Watch out! It''s firing back!" one of the guards warned, and they all began firing relentlessly at the mirror. The room was filled with gun smoke, creating a chaotic and tense atmosphere.


    Jin cried out in pain, and the air was filled with bullet fragments as the intense exchange continued.


    The scene was haunting as Ellie''s mirror floated, reflecting a bloody scene. The room was now a grim scene, with lifeless bodies scattered across the floor. Despite the guards'' heavy armor and tactical training, they had met their end at the hands of their bullets.


    Cesar managed to get back on his feet, followed by Agnethe and Jin, who was now limping, blood flowing from his left leg.


    The smoke began to clear, revealing the aftermath of the intense confrontation¡ªseven dead bodies, bullet-riddled and surrounded by pools of their blood.


    "We have to get the hell out of here. No one is going to believe we didn''t kill them," Jin urgently suggested, realizing the gravity of their situation.


    As they stepped out of the room, Ellie''s mirror remained motionless. Agnethe went back and attempted to move the mirror gently, but her force was reflected with nearly triple its intensity.


    "Just leave it for now. I hear footsteps coming," Cesar warned in a loud whisper, and Agnethe quickly rejoined him.


    The trio navigated through the ship''s corridors, with Cesar supporting Jin as they hurriedly moved forward. Agnethe suddenly spoke with a skeptical voice. "We need to find whoever is in charge of this vessel and kidnap them," she said, stunning both Cesar and Jin.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Are you out of your mind? How is escalating our situation going to solve anything?" Cesar almost shouted in disbelief.


    Agnethe countered, "Think about it. He would imprison us anyway, and we still need to find Al and Ellie. Nothing we can do behind iron bars won''t help us now."


    Jin, though injured, agreed with Agnethe''s reasoning. "She''s right, especially after they discover Ellie''s mirror. There''s no way we can lie out of this," he added, urging Cesar to consider their predicament.


    Feeling compelled to take charge, Cesar made a decision. "Let me handle this," he said, passing the limping Jin to Agnethe.


    "Go to the ship''s landing strip and wait for me there," he said, his majestic spear firmly in hand. Cesar ran past them, determined to confront whoever was in command of the vessel and find a way to rescue Al and Ellie.


    Back on the small island, Ellie''s gaze remained fixed on Al as he stood before the colossal hill he had constructed from palm trees and plants.


    With a deliberate motion, he tossed the fire he held into the pile, and the flames greedily engulfed the material, generating intense heat that forced Al to retreat closer to Ellie. Together, they watched the massive fire, which produced billowing clouds of black smoke.


    "If they don''t see it, someone else might. I don''t have my etheric shell with me, and all our inhalers were lost at sea, so neither of us can enter the mental domain anymore," Ellie softly voiced, her eyes still drawn to the roaring flames.


    "Maybe that''s for the best. After all, there are no permanent shortcuts. That was another reason for us to leave," Al responded, contemplating the implications of their current situation.


    Running through a maze of corridors, Cesar''s movements were swift and calculated, evading the gunfire as the bullets whizzed, narrowly missing their mark.


    With a mighty swing of his spear, he unleashed a powerful gale of wind, which knocked back three armed guards and disarmed them without causing fatal harm.


    As he confronted one of the guards, Cesar noticed they were all dressed in identical black and white suits underneath the tactical armor they had put on. "These aren''t trained soldiers underneath. They must be ordinary men," he deduced, his mind racing with possibilities.


    Leaping towards one of the men, Cesar stomped his foot against the man''s head, causing him to cry out in pain. Holding his spear close to the man''s neck, Cesar adopted a cold and resolute tone. "Tell me where the captain of this ship is, or I''ll slice your throat like a pig!"


    Frightened and desperate, the man panickedly revealed the captain''s location and provided directions. Cesar didn''t waste any time and swiftly disappeared, leaving only a gust of wind behind his wake.


    Following the directions given, Cesar found himself in a narrow corridor with laser sights dotting the walls, accompanied by the sound of silenced gunfire and bullets flying past his head. He instinctively retreated, seeking cover behind the safety of a nearby wall.


    " Damn, I''m not bulletproof, and those lasers look dangerous. If only I could access the mental domain, my torrential wind spell would have dealt with them," Cesar lamented, pondering how to overcome the perilous situation.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him like a lightbulb illuminating his mind.


    He began spinning his spear with both hands, channeling all the Wind Will he could muster. The powerful wind swelled and began to pull at the guards, growing stronger by the second.


    They were trapped, feeling like they might be lifted off the ground and hurled toward the deadly laser sights. One of the guards managed to grab hold of the door''s handle, but the other had nothing to hold onto and was sent hurtling toward the lasers.


    The moment he touched one, an explosion erupted, sending his body into pieces that were then flung around the corridor, triggering a chain reaction of explosions.


    At the other end of the corridor, Cesar controlled the forceful wind with his spinning spear, directing it with incredible power. The air became thick with blood and bone fragments, prompting him to stop controlling the wind and send it flying to the wall behind him.


    Walking towards the end of the corridor, Cesar surveyed the aftermath of the carnage his wind had caused. "Well, he did this to himself," he muttered.


    Upon approaching the man who had been clinging to the door handle, Cesar discovered that the lower half of his body had been torn apart by the exploding claymores.


    Realizing that he was beyond help, Cesar forcefully removed the man''s lifeless still hands from the handle and opened the door, only to be met with a hail of gunfire aimed directly at him.


    Surprisingly, the man before him wore a completely white suit, starkly contrasting with the other guards. He was visibly trembling as he nervously pointed the gun at Cesar.


    Despite the imminent threat, Cesar remained undeterred, his focus unwavering. "Wow, you actually would have killed me had you not missed," he remarked, his voice amused.


    The man in the wholly white suit trembled with fear as Cesar walked towards him, his glasses fogging up due to his erratic breathing.


    He desperately attempted to reason with Cesar, citing that they had rescued him and his friends from the sea and, therefore, they should be shown some form of gratitude.


    "Yeah, it should be that way, but I haven''t killed anyone. And since I doubt you can come to believe us; I have no option but to take you, hostage, unless you think you can land a shot here," Cesar calmly asserted, the tip of his spear to his forehead.


    The old man, his nerves shaken, gazed at the lifeless bodies of his fellow guardsmen, who were undoubtedly superior shooters compared to himself.


    He lowered his gun slowly, realizing the futility of resisting Cesar''s forceful control. Fearful of what awaited him if he attempted any resistance, he acquiesced to Cesar''s demand, becoming a hostage under the young cultivator''s watchful eyes.


    Al and Ellie were seated, meditating near the crackling fire that had been producing massive smoke for hours. Ellie''s eyes snapped open with urgency. "They''re coming!" she exclaimed, causing Al to rise and scan their surroundings.


    However, he saw nothing unusual. It was a tranquil midday, and the sea remained calm.


    A small ship materialized on the horizon, gradually becoming visible to them. Al''s heart quickened, a mix of hope and concern swirling within him.


    He observed Ellie, who seemed to be focusing her consciousness, making a connection with her etheric shell. Her face displayed mixed emotions as she shared her discovery with Al.


    "I don''t see Cesar or the rest of our Phantom Seed, only dead bodies," Ellie revealed, her words causing a momentary pause in the air.


    The weight of her statement settled in, and Al''s mind raced with questions. What had happened to their companions? Who was approaching them? Uncertainty clouded their situation, raising more questions than answers.


    Back in the ship, Ellie¡¯s mirror began warping before transforming into a copy of herself, and she walked out of the bloody room.


    Her clone followed a trail of blood before coming to the main control room. There, Cesar was found in the captain''s chair, Agnethe manning a station, and Jin manning a station. They had seen Ellie''s mirror transform into her clone and make its way to them.


    ¡°So, it is you and Al on that Island. I hope the two of you are fine. Well, as you can see, we have commandeered this ship.¡± Cesar said with a prideful smile.


    Ellie, the mirror clone, smiled awkwardly. ¡°Cesar, you three didn¡¯t kill all those people I just walked past, did you?"


    Cesar looked at her in horror. ¡°Of course not! That was all you.¡± Ellie looked at him with an annoyed expression. ¡°Well, this won¡¯t end well,¡± she replied.


    Before the sun went down, Al and Ellie reunited with everyone climbing aboard. At sunset, the five of them were in the captain''s room.


    ¡°We should sink the ship right before making it to land and send the remaining crewmen you have locked up in this ship on a lifeboat as we run for it,¡± Al said.


    Jin suddenly interrupted them, ¡°Umm, we have company.¡± He said, pointing at the radar in front of him, which indicated a fleet of ships approaching them from the south.

 Chapter 57: Angels and Sea Monsters

    "Hello, Captain Villareal. Are you there?" The radio crackled with urgency.


    Cesar exchanged a glance with Jin and the rest of his phantom seed. "The ship''s captain must have sent out an SOS before I got to him," Cesar said, feeling a tinge of concern about what to the voice over the radio.


    He added, "I have Captain Villareal and a couple of his guards tied up and hidden in a room. Maybe I can negotiate with them."


    But Jin interjected as he skillfully guided the ship forward, his eyes focused on the approaching unit of five hostile ships. "Even if you did, they would still demand to board us," Jin pointed out. "Our best option might be to ignore them and speed towards South America."


    As Jin steered the ship, Al, monitoring the radar, noticed a fast-moving, smaller blip. His curiosity piqued, and he said, " What the hell is coming at us?" A hint of bewilderment colored his tone as he studied the radar, searching for answers.


    Before anyone could respond, the voice broke the silence over the radio. "If this is not Captain Villareal, know that in one minute, you will be boarded by our men," the voice threatened.


    Tension escalated onboard, and all eyes were glued to the ship''s CCTV security system. Suddenly, a loud thud echoed through the vessel, drawing everyone''s attention to the source of the disturbance.


    A loud thud reverberated through the ship as a menacing figure landed on its deck, its golden skin white robe and six wings send shivers down their spines.


    As he took command, Cesar''s eyes sharpened with determination, and he exchanged a focused look with Al. Without hesitation, he ordered, "Al, you and I will deal with this. Jin and Ellie, you two man the ship. Agnethe, I will need you to turn those ships around, hopefully without killing them."


    As Cesar and Al readied themselves to confront the intruder, Jin and Ellie assumed their positions at the helm, maintaining their watchful eyes on the CCTV feed.


    They could see Agnethe following Cesar''s orders, making her way away from them, her movements purposeful and swift.


    In a different section of the ship, a few corridors away, the air grew heavy as a formidable presence approached. The 9-ft angel was closing in on Al and Cesar.


    Their hearts pounded as they braced themselves for the imminent encounter.


    "Al, I need you to take the brunt of his initial attack. Then cut off its pike," Cesar commanded, his focus unwavering as they sprinted through the ship''s corridors. Al nodded, steeling his mind for the impending pain he was about to endure. Determined, he took the lead, preparing for what was to come.


    In the next moment, Al faced a daunting sight¡ªsix wings propelling towards him with incredible speed. Before he could react, the enemy''s pike-like hand pierced his chest, sending him into a sudden darkness, his consciousness fading away. Meanwhile, Cesar confronted Al''s body, which was coming at him incredibly fast, and in a split second, Cesar wielded his spear to deflect the impact and divert the Dawn-keeper sideways.


    Meanwhile, Al was forced deeper into the Dawn-bringers right arm, which resembled a tentacle. The cavity in Al¡¯s chest was forced to widen. It stopped and swung Al, dislodging him from his arm.


    However, Al¡¯s cavity regenerated at an incredible rate. When it became small enough, Al returned to life and swung his dark, twisted knife just in time to cut the Dawn-bringers pike-hand of its arm.


    Al smashed into Cesar, who tried catching them, but by the time they were recovering, it had summoned a spell, sending small birds made from flames flying toward them. Cesar pulled Al out of the way, summoning a mighty gust of wind to meet with the firebirds, who exploded into a blazing inferno shooting towards them.


    Swinging his spear with all his might, Cesar bombarded the flames with his Wind Will, but the searing heat proved relentless, causing the skin on his hands to blister.


    There was no time to pause as the Dawn-bringer emerged from behind the fiery onslaught, its shrouded head unwrapping before Cesar''s eyes. Seizing the opportunity, he thrust his spear at the creature''s head, aiming for a decisive strike.


    However, the Dawn-keeper was incredibly agile. It easily sidestepped the spear''s tip and closed its numerous eyes, creating a blinding flash of light that caught Cesar and Al off-guard.


    Preparing for the worst, they braced themselves, expecting their death. Yet, a loud bang echoed just as they waited for the inevitable.


    As their vision gradually cleared, a remarkable sight greeted them. Ellie''s mirror, standing resolute in front of them, had intervened.


    The Dawn-bringer''s injured arm had been completely burned off; its once formidable wings were charred. The mirror''s action had spared them from a crisis.


    The Dawn-Bringer gazed upon its adversaries with numerous, inscrutable eyes, revealing neither contempt nor worry.


    Taking a menacing posture, strange sigils and symbols materialized around its form as its terrifying mouth opened, conjuring a small, concentrated flame that condensed into a miniature sun.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Remembering how incredibly destructive the spell was, Cesar instinctively chose to retreat, but Ellie''s mirror and Al stood their ground.


    "My blade could absorb this spell last time we faced off. Perhaps I can do it again," Al said with determination, signaling Ellie to retire her mirror.


    Al braced himself as the corridor''s walls and pipes began to melt under the blistering heat. The deadly spell reached its peak, scorching everything in its path. Al felt the agonizing sensation of his skin boiling, his cornea searing, but he steeled himself against the pain, focused on countering the attack.


    As the deadly solar mass bore down on him, Al''s twisted knife made contact with the spell. In a miraculous moment, like a plummeting torch into the ocean, the flame vanished entirely, leaving Al stunned yet relieved.


    His vision cleared, and his wounds healed rapidly. At that moment, the Dawn-keeper, its plan seemingly thwarted, appeared astonished, looking first at its missing arm and then at Cesar, who had returned to Al''s side.


    Without further hesitation, the creature turned and fled, with Al and Cesar hot on its trail.


    They left Ellie''s mirror behind, which gracefully floated back to the Command Room, having played its crucial role in protecting them.


    As Jin struggled to grasp the intricacies of navigating the formidable ship, Ellie focused on the ten smaller dots rapidly approaching them.


    The tense minute had passed, and the situation was becoming increasingly critical. In the security camera feed, Agnethe''s determined figure came into view as she exited to confront the imminent threat.


    Staring resolutely at the smaller boats speeding towards them, Agnethe took a deep breath. "He wants me not to kill them. Easier said than done," she whispered to herself. With her mind set, she leaped off the ship, gracefully diving into the water below.


    Witnessing the sudden leap, one of the armed men in the approaching boats exclaimed to his comrade, "Hey, you see that? Someone just jumped off the ship!" Before the other man could react, the water began to churn and rise, and a colossal head emerged from the depths¡ªa young woman of enormous proportions, Agnethe herself with her Titans Will.


    Agnethe raised her arms before bringing them together, conjuring two tremendous waves. The ten approaching vessels watched in awe as the towering waves threatened to collide and engulf them.


    Realizing the imminent danger, they quickly reversed course, desperately speeding away from the impending destruction.


    With her immediate objective accomplished, Agnethe swiftly swam toward the five massive ships, each about 110 feet long.


    The radars of the enemy ships locked onto Agnethe''s position, and torpedoes were launched toward her.


    Despite her massive size, she displayed an uncanny agility, evading most attacks. However, one torpedo struck her, causing significant damage to her left shoulder and the bottom left of her face, fueling her rage even further.


    Fueled by fury, Agnethe swam beneath the first ship, then emerged like a colossal sea monster, her powerful hand smashing down on the ship''s deck as she effortlessly climbed on top of it.


    The other ships frantically fired their weapons at her, but her speed was unparalleled. She leaped from ship to ship, splitting them in half with her might before diving back into the water, leaving a trail of destruction in her wake.


    Meanwhile, Cesar and Al raced against time to reach the elusive Dawn-keeper. Suddenly, Al''s twisted knife began to burn red hot, pulsating with immense energy.


    He sensed the imminent explosion of power and swung the knife with all his might, releasing a devastating slash of blinding energy. The attack tore through the ship''s corridors and struck the Dawn-keeper, obliterating it and tearing a gaping hole through the vessel, propelling it skyward.


    Ellie and Jin witnessed the careless display of Agnethe''s might and the destruction caused by Al''s attack.


    Agnethe had single-handedly decimated the five pursuing ships, scattering the remaining speedboats that quickly retreated in fear.


    As Cesar and Al returned to the command center, they couldn''t ignore the heavy damage sustained by their ship due to Al''s attack. Yet, despite the toll on their vessel, they knew they had managed to escape the immediate danger, thanks to the collective strength and courage of the entire team.


    Cesar and Al were the first to return, relieved that only one Dawn-keeper was involved. But Al couldn''t help pondering out loud, "I wonder, did they somehow hire it, or were they unaware of the power watching over them?" The crew shared the same curiosity when Agnethe suddenly entered the room.


    Jin''s frustration boiled over as he confronted Agnethe, "What the hell was that Agnethe? Couldn''t you have just made them turn away?"


    Cesar and Al glanced at the radar, which showed no enemy dots. "Yeah, Agnethe, now we have to worry about potential repercussions from their organization," Cesar added, concerned about the aftermath of their encounter.


    Agnethe rolled her eyes. "They were shooting to kill. If I didn''t do it, then you''d be dead!" she said in a sharp tone.


    Al noticed blood dripping from Agnethe''s left hand and a heavy scratch on the left side of her face and immediately rushed to her aid, accompanying her to the infirmary.


    As night fell, alarms started ringing throughout the ship, perplexing everyone and unsure what to do.


    Eventually, Cesar took charge and went to talk to Captain Villareal, who informed him that the ship had sustained severe damage and was at risk of sinking. He suggested that he be released along with his men to handle the situation.


    Cesar returned to the group and shared the situation with them. "So, we have two options: either sink with the ship or release them and risk potentially sabotaging us." The crew fell silent, deep in thought about the difficult decision ahead.


    Then, Ellie suddenly had an idea, leaping up with enthusiasm. "We''ll tell them they can go and that we''re taking their lifeboat. But secretly, we''ll remain on the ship as I make us invisible," she proposed. Jin couldn''t help but smile, trying to contain his laughter, while Cesar scratched his head, uncertain about the plan.


    Ellie continued, "We can eavesdrop on them to gather information if they plan anything against us. Plus, they know how to navigate, unlike Jin and me. So, we can disembark at their port while they''ll be expecting us to be in the lifeboat."


    Al agreed, stating how ingenious of an idea it was despite Jin''s and Cesar''s skepticism. This caused Ellie to smile at him and then immediately look down after Agnethe got closer to Al.

 Chapter 58: Burning Light

    The skies were gray as a single ship approached majestic mountain peaks like the Himalayas. Captain Villareal looked skeptical, his eyes locked onto black screen monitors.


    He had been assured that everything had been a mere misunderstanding after his kidnapper released him. However, they had ruthlessly smashed all the ship''s cameras and disarmed them before getting on a lifeboat and setting out to sea.


    Days had passed since that ordeal, and just a few hours ago, a radio message from the command base informed him that they had fired upon a lifeboat that had trespassed, yet no bodies were recovered.


    Unbeknownst to him, Cesar and the rest of the crew remained concealed, covered by Ellie''s mirror that rendered them invisible.


    "That boy was able to take over our ship and subdue you two after killing 10 of our men. And to think our Archbishop, who, through the Light of the Holy Ghost, was able to take out 12 of his demon-possessed kind," the captain mentioned to one of the guardsmen helping him navigate the ship.


    Meanwhile, the boy he spoke about and his phantom seed pondered whether they had made the right move. The ship soon approached the port, and Al saw a yellow lighthouse piercing through the misty air.


    "Captain Villareal, our Exarch, wants to speak to you about your encounter with the enemy. Report to the church the moment you dock," the radio blared aloud, adding to the captain''s visible anxiety.


    Al and the rest exchanged curious glances but remained silent. A few hours later, the five of them trailed behind Captain Villareal, walking through a recently built town.


    Despite its quaint homes and dirt roads, the town was brimming with military weaponry. Almost everyone carried a rifle and a pistol, but amid the bustling crowd, the invisible five cultivators followed Captain Villareal closely.


    He only carried the pistol he had used on Cesar. A small, humble church came into view, and they trailed behind him as he stepped inside. The church appeared deserted except for a lone man seated before the bench.


    Upon spotting the captain, the man stood up, acknowledged him with a nod, and disappeared into a room adjacent to the altar.


    Captain Villareal approached the altar and prayed before settling into a seat in the front row. Ellie felt her strength waning, and her A.R.C. showed signs of strain.


    They huddled in a corner close to the captain, carefully listening to the proceedings.


    Suddenly, a different man exited from the room. He wore a yellow and white robe, immediately drawing the captain to his feet to pay his respects. "Good afternoon, Exarch. I''m reporting as told," the captain said.


    The man referred to as ''Exarch,'' aside from his elaborate robe, had an air of simplicity. "It''s reassuring to see you healthy and well. Your unwavering faith has shielded you from harm, making you truly beloved by the light of the blessed one. Now, I want to know the words that spilled from their mouths before they released you," the Exarch inquired, directing his gaze towards the corner where the five hidden cultivators stood, making them involuntarily flinch.


    He looked back at the captain, who answered, "They said it was all a misunderstanding that my men had taken themselves out, but we saw one grow to a monstrous size before destroying the five other ships in the vicinity."


    The Exarch let out a booming, snapping laugh and declared, "They are hell-sent and desire the end of the world. Their magic is derived from a wicked heart. The reason those demons attacked our world was because they were summoned through the use of their evil magic. There''s no reasoning with them; they have been driven mad by the spirit of lies. They are worse than the demons themselves. They have betrayed mankind."


    As the Exarch''s enthusiasm escalated, a radiant light emanated from him, causing the captain to bow down on his knees in awe of the divine presence.


    Meanwhile, Al and the rest of the team gazed in shock at the condensing light above the Exarch, witnessing a massive shining bird taking form and releasing a heavenly cry.


    Ellie, Cesar, and Jin almost fell to their knees, their etheric shells vibrating with excruciating pain from the cry, nearly shattering. The vibrations caused Ellie''s mirror to revert to its regular shape, exposing them.


    The Exarch was shocked to see the five figures materialize before him, but his surprise quickly gave way to a smug expression.


    Captain Villareal wasted no time, swiftly positioning himself behind the Exarch.


    "You, the shame of mankind, dare to desecrate the house of the Lord?" he challenged, not waiting for a response. With an intense determination, he drew two pistols and unleashed a hail of bullets upon the five.


    In a reflexive act, Al sprang to the forefront, shielding his comrades from the barrage of bullets. His body was filled with lead before slumping over and falling into a pool of blood.


    Out of ammunition, the Exarch sneered, "So, you''re capable of sacrifice. That only deepens the gravity of your sins!" He shouted, discarding the empty clips and reaching for two new, fully loaded clips concealed in his robe.


    However, Cesar had regained his strength and, with a mighty swing of his spear, summoned a destructive force aimed straight at the Exarch.


    Unperturbed, the man continued to reload his weapons, all while the massive bird of light above him spread its glowing wings, shielding him from the impact of Cesar''s attack.


    The wind immediately dissipated under the overwhelming presence of the radiant bird wings. Without hesitation, Cesar swiftly lifted Al, and the group sprinted toward the exit as the Exarch unloaded his pistol. Ellie had recovered from the scream and reflected the shots at the Exarch.


    The bird continued to block any attacks towards the Exarch. After opening its wings before closing them, it created a destructive wind that mirrored Cesar''s attack but was much stronger. Cesar jumped and got in front of his phantom seed, spinning his spear to create a suction force, attempting to draw the destructive wind toward him.


    The force proved too formidable for Cesar to contain, and he was hurled backward, sent flying as the wind exploded in front of him.


    The bird extended its wings again, its luminosity intensifying, and unleashed a concentrated beam of light as thick as an arm. In response, Ellie summoned her mirror and managed to block the attack, but the impact resulted in a colossal explosion, sending the five cultivators hurtling outside of the church and destroying the church. Yet, the bird effortlessly withstood the damage.


    The Exarch wore a triumphant smirk before he turned away and headed toward the undamaged room adjacent to the altar, ignoring the five cultivators.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The heavenly bird disappeared, its attention no longer on them. However, the situation took a strange turn as the five found themselves encircled by dozens of armed men, rifles aimed directly at them.


    Just as the armed men prepared to fire, Agnethe rapidly expanded, growing to an astounding 90 feet in mere moments. This caused a powerful surge of mass, like an explosion, that sent the armed men flying before they could take a proper shot.


    She clutched the rest of her team tightly and took an enormous step, crossing half of the small town.


    The town erupted in chaos, with shots fired from almost every direction at the colossal titan who had seemingly materialized out of thin air. Despite her incredible speed, Agnethe couldn''t avoid every bullet, and some managed to strike her back and lower legs.


    Meanwhile, back in the ruins of the church, Captain Villareal lay on the ground, taking his final breaths as a giant wooden beam crushed him under its weight.


    In the adjacent room, the Exarch sat, calmly writing a letter, while his assistant entered through a man-sized hole. Five Dawn-keepers emerged from the hole minutes later, ready to carry out their master''s orders.


    A few miles away, Agnethe continued to run, covering vast distances. The pressure of her immense size and swift movement pushed the bullets out of her body.


    Exhausted, she returned to her normal size, almost stumbling, and released the rest of the phantom seed, including Al, who had regained consciousness as his Stubborn Will healed his injuries.


    Al gently lifted Agnethe, but she winced in pain. "My back! Don''t touch my back! Just carry me on your shoulder!" Al complied, hoisting her onto his shoulder as she requested. The four of them then sprinted at inhuman speeds, though slower than 90-foot Agnethe.


    "What now?" Al asked, glancing at Cesar, who turned to Ellie. Her mirror had been cracked by the intense light of the bird during the explosive battle.


    "We need to get the fuck out of here, as far from here as possible!" Cesar declared, taking the lead as they sprinted directly towards the towering mountains. The ground beneath them was brown. The lifeless grass of the planes flew by as they ran.


    After a few minutes, Agnethe pointed to the sky behind them, "Look, what is that?" they all slowed down, their hearts sinking as they saw five figures soaring toward them.


    They were Dawn-keepers, angelic beings of immense power. Fear gripped their hearts as the once-gray sky turned a fiery red, and the five Dawn-keepers merged their flame spell to summon a colossal pillar of fire, descending from the heavens and consuming everything in its path.


    With urgency driving them, they increased their pace, but they couldn''t escape the oncoming inferno.


    In a desperate move, Cesar retrieved a powerful item from his robe they acquired months ago in the 15th mortal Blood Ring¡ªa scroll filled with which he pours his Wind Will into activating the costly item.


    He unfurled it, summoning an enormous river of water that swiftly inundated the entire field, submerging them under dozens of feet of water. The torrential downpour quenched the fire and generated an immense cloud of steam, momentarily obscuring their pursuers.


    Once the water had spread, they found themselves a short distance apart, except for Al, who never let go of Agnethe.


    Now, at the foot of the mountain range, they resumed their frantic escape, darting into the jagged valley formed by two massive mountains that had seemingly sprung up overnight.


    Rays of blinding light began descending upon them, causing the ground to erupt in explosions behind their hurried steps. The Dawn-keepers were closing in, unleashing a relentless hailstorm of light spells upon the fleeing group.


    "Al, watch out!" Agnethe''s urgent shout prompted Al to turn around to meet one of the rays with his twisted knife. As his blade touched the light it swallowed it consuming the light, he sprinted back, and raced to catch up with the rest, who were a few dozen feet ahead.


    Crossing the treacherous valley, the skies darkened to a foreboding gray, and nothing lay ahead except endless peaks of mountains.


    Their only option was to start ascending the steep slope, which significantly slowed their progress. Seizing the opportunity, the Dawn-keepers flew past them, landing directly in their path.


    Cesar and the others stopped, except for Al, who felt the heat emanating from his blade with Agnethe on his shoulder. He swung his weapon, unleashing a slash of light that dwarfed any attack they had witnessed.


    With astonishing speed, the massive slash of light consumed the Dawn-keeper directly in front of Al, scattering its brethren in confusion. A gap opened up, and Al, followed by Cesar and the rest.


    They continued running, now with four Dawn-keepers following ominously above them. Realizing the potency of Al''s ability, the winged beings resorted to picking them off one by one, only to be met with Jin''s formidable lightning blasts from his Lightning Will and Cesar''s powerful gusts of wind.


    The relentless pursuit pushed the limits of their A.R.C and physical abilities, but they pressed on, determined to escape their pursuers.


    "They are toying with us. At this rate, we''ll die from exhaustion before they even land a fatal blow," Jin remarked, his words heavy with weariness. Yet, no one responded. They had no choice but to press on.


    Hours passed, and the night enshrouded them. The four were reaching their limits, though Agnethe had somewhat recovered and slowly sprinted alongside them.


    Surprisingly, the relentless attacks ceased, and the Dawn-keepers hovered overhead like vultures, waiting for them to collapse from fatigue.


    Drenched in sweat, they crossed numerous treacherous mountains, their bodies pushed to the brink.


    One of the Dawn-keepers finally made its move and swooped down, targeting Agnethe, who was the slowest of the group due to her incomplete recovery.


    Reacting quickly, Al threw himself in front of the attack, and its pike-like hand stabbed into his body, taking him into the air.


    Cesar and the others could only watch in horror as the four Angelic beings descended upon Al, tearing his body into pieces, leaving only his torso and head.


    "Nooooooo!" Agnethe''s heart-wrenching scream pierced the air as tears streamed down her face. Everyone halted their desperate escape, frozen in shock and grief.


    Even though Cesar believed Al could endure such brutality, tears welled in his eyes as he witnessed the devastating scene.


    Finally, one of the Dawn-keepers tossed Al''s head and torso into the air, and the four beings merged their black flame spell, incinerating Al into ashes before their eyes.


    In the grip of grief and rage, Agnethe grew to a towering 90 feet, ignoring her injuries, and tried to clap her hands together to crush the four enemies. However, searing pain engulfed her hands as they burst into flames, stopping her attempt.


    Cesar summoned every ounce of power he could muster, aiming to disperse the four Dawn-keepers, while Jin blasted them with his formidable Lightning Will.


    Ellie, however, unable to utilize her Reflective Will, sprinted to the spot where Al''s remains had been ripped apart. She was searching for any piece of him when she found his twisted knife and chain.


    One of the Dawn-keepers noticed her and created a small sun before blasting it in her direction, leaving Ellie no choice but to flee as fast as she could, expecting to be incinerated.


    As Ellie continued, surprisingly not burned to a crisp, she found Cesar and the others standing still. Their attention fixated on something behind her.


    Curiosity getting the better of her, she turned to look, and there, moving through the air was a man clad in a dark robe. He held a Dawn-keeper by its head, and in an instant, the angelic creature detonated like a grenade.


    The man''s descent followed as he could not fly, but his prowess was evident.


    The remaining three Dawn-keepers retaliated, releasing relentless fire and light spells that painted the night sky with an otherworldly glow.


    Undeterred, the man crouched down and gathered a handful of small stones, tossing them at the incoming spells with incredible precision. The stones erupted with tremendous power upon impact, nullifying the magical onslaught.


    The man drew a small dagger with deftness, and the ground beneath him propelled him upward, intercepting one of the airborne Dawn-keepers. In a swift motion, he flung the dagger, driving it deep into another Dawn-keepers abdomen.


    Upon contact, the Dawn-keeper he was holding exploded, and shortly after, the small blade that had impaled the other one erupted as well.


    Only one Dawn-keeper remained, and it promptly fled into the shrouded night.


    The man stood amidst the aftermath, seemingly unharmed, his presence leaving Ellie and the others in awe.

 Chapter 59: Immortal Murky Stone

    Ellie''s mirror dimly illuminated the dark cave, its fractured surface struggling to cast light. Ellie''s tired face revealed the strength of the attack the Brotherhood of the Eternal Light dealt with.


    She had given Al''s twisted blade to Agnethe, who now clutched it tightly. Cesar led the way, with Jin at his right side, the four following the man who had saved him into his cave.


    Along the path, they passed a collection of swords, tools, and the remnants of the short blades he had thrown and exploded.


    "You can rest here until tomorrow. I''m sure you can fix that etheric shell in a couple of hours," the bearded man said, gesturing towards Ellie''s mirror.


    "As for you, I''m guessing your friend was a Stubborn Will or Manipulative Will cultivator?" He added, his gaze fixed on Al''s twisted knife and chain, now held by Agnethe.


    "Yes, his name is Alexader Adamos. He''s a Stubborn Will cultivator, and I know he will return," Agnethe replied, her emotions in check.


    The man gave her a strange reaction and changed the topic. "That reminds me of a dream I had a few nights ago. I was at the beach, sticking my toes in the warm sand," the man began, describing several of his dreams in detail.


    Cesar interrupted, "Senior, I apologize, but we have been listening to you for hours now, and we don''t even know your name. It would be an honor to introduce ourselves to the man who saved us" Cesar said, humbly expressing his gratitude.


    The man scratched his long beard, contemplating momentarily before replying, "Alright, I''ll tell you. My name is Immortal Murky Stone, and the reason I saved you was to absorb the essence of those damned Dawn-keepers. You see, I''m in the Physical Domain of the Immortal Chasm. The reason why I brought you to my cave is to reminisce."


    "But you''re not inside an Immortal Ring. Is it possible for someone to be an Immortal and not part of the God Leaves?" Jin blurted out, voicing his collective confusion.


    With a knowing smile, Immortal Murky Stone replied, "You have a lot to learn, boy." He turned to look at the four of them before asking them, "Do you know how long it takes to reach the Immortal Chasm?"


    The group silently pondered the question before Jin tentatively said, "If everything goes well, 700 years?" The others nodded in agreement, but Immortal Murky Stone couldn''t help but let out a hearty laugh.


    The long-bearded man turned around and said, "At 650, you begin aging rapidly, and by 664, if you haven''t become an Immortal, you''ll turn to ashes. The earliest I''ve heard of someone entering the Immortal Chasm was after 300 years. It took me 559 years."


    He walked over to pick up one of his small blades, a contemplative expression on his face, before asking, with a hint of mystery, "Do you know how long I''ve been in the Physical Domain of the Immortal Chasm?"


    Cesar and the rest exchanged their best guess before returning to Immortal Murky Stone. "500 years?" Cesar ventured, only to receive a smile and a slow shake of the head from the Immortal.


    "Try a little over one thousand years," he replied. To think that the man before them had been alive since at least the 5th century AD was nothing short of astonishing.


    A surge of curiosity and determination washed over Cesar. "How can someone enter the next Domain faster?" he inquired, his heart beating faster with anticipation.


    Immortal Murky Stone drew closer, a delighted smile on his face. "Are you sure you want to know?" he teased, reminiscing about his distant past.


    Before Cesar could utter the word yes, the Immortal swiftly grabbed his hand and drove the blade into Cesar''s abdomen, leaving him in shock and pain.


    "Stay still, or you''ll explode," Immortal Murky Stone calmly advised, to which Cesar complied, his breaths coming heavily.


    Jin hesitated, wanting to intervene, but Ellie and Agnethe held him back. The Immortal''s voice cut through the tense silence, "I missed his vital organs on purpose. He will slowly die, but I can save him. However, I will only do it if you answer my questions correctly. Fail three times, and I will kill your little Captain and then every single one of you."


    They all stared at the man who had saved them, now holding Cesar hostage and threatening to kill them all. Surprisingly, they remained calmer than Immortal Murky Stone had anticipated.


    His intense gaze shifted to Ellie, noticing her broken mirror and focusing on her, studying the short, black-haired girl. "You, if I were to kill you right now, what would be the meaning of your life?" he posed his question.


    Confused, Ellie pondered, "If I died, the meaning of my life... Could he be talking about my Will?" After a moment of contemplation, she replied, "The meaning of my life if I died right now would be a reflection?" Her uncertainty was evident.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The Immortal shook his head, sternly warning, "Two more wrong answers, and I''ll kill you. You, a girl with the twisted blade, what would be the meaning of your life if I killed you right now?"


    Agnethe, having more time to think about the question, responded swiftly, "The meaning of my life would be a rebellion against nature and the heavens." Immortal Murky Stone examined her answer more intently.


    "No, you''re not there yet. What about you, boy?" he turned to Jin, who quickly responded. "If I were to die right now, the meaning of my life would be a cry. I grew up under the Takahashi name, which produced so much good fruit it became common. An attempt to shine and stand out would be the meaning of my life if I were to die right now," Jin answered thoughtfully.


    Immortal Murky Stone nodded in agreement.


    Finally, he directed his attention toward Cesar, who appeared pale and dripping with sweat but remained focused.


    "What about you, little captain? If I were to finish the job right now and kill you, what would be the meaning of your life?" Cesar struggled, his mind racing. "Change... constant change... I accept every new... challenge. Like the wind," he responded slowly.


    Immortal Murky Stone smiled at him, then quickly pulled his small blade out before walking over to a vase full of water. He grabbed a cup and handed it to Cesar, instructing him to drink.


    His wound miraculously healed as Cesar drank the water, and the flavor was familiar to Ever-life water.


    He turned his attention to Ellie''s broken mirror as Immortal Murky Stone warned them, "She will have to fix that through her power. You won''t always have blessed water."


    In response to their unspoken question, the Immortal continued, "From my little test, I would say Cesar and Jin are closest to the Mental Domain, followed by Agnethe and Ellie. The more you understand your Will, the easier it is for you to Cultivate it. The Physical Domain comes after the Awakening of Will."


    He finished speaking, observing if anyone still had questions.


    Jin spoke up, perplexed, "Senior, this might sound dumb, but what exactly is the Physical Domain?"


    Immortal Murky Stone smiled with enthusiasm like a teacher about to give a favorite lecture, and he replied, "It is the state of your Awakened Will entering and spreading through your body. The Mental Domain involves your Will entering and spreading over your mind. The Spirit Domain represents the formation of your ethereal spirit made in your likeness, born from your Will. A successful formation of your Ethereal spirit separates the Mortal Chasm from the Immortal Chasm. The title ''Immortal'' is given to anyone who has crossed the Immortal Chasm."


    A broad smile graced Immortal Murky Stones''s lips, and he released a smoky red mist from the top of his head with a gesture. The mist condensed into a miniature version of himself seated in meditation.


    "See, even if I were to die in flesh, I would live on with the capacity to one day recover my body," the Immortal explained, pulling back his Ethereal spirit.


    A gloom settled over his long beard as he added, "Still, death has a date for us if we do not enter the next Domain, which becomes increasingly more difficult. The obstacles become indecipherable."


    Their awe-struck gazes remained fixed on the Immortal. Although they had briefly encountered an Immortal who had teleported them to the main base of the I.P.S., they had never engaged with one so openly before.


    "I used to teach to future generations as part of the Erosion Leaf''s 4th Immortal Seed. But before that, I was a 20-year-old in the remnants of the Roman Empire. We didn''t know it then, but we were entering the Dark Ages, which marked the blooming age of Cultivation," the man continued telling them about his cultivation journey until morning.


    When the morning sun came, he bid them farewell and immersed himself in deep meditation.


    As they resumed their journey through the mountainous terrain, Ellie couldn''t help but remark, "He was forced out of an Immortal Seed. The Immortal Chasm must be incredibly challenging." Her mirror had recovered, and she appeared much healthier.


    "Yeah, but 24 years being the fastest we can enter the Mental Domain means we will all be in our 40s by that time!" Cesar expressed his frustration. Ellie reassured him, "It doesn''t matter; as you enter the Spirit Domain, you can regain your youth."


    However, Cesar remained unmoved. "It''s too long without being able to defend ourselves as we did with the technology of the I.P.S.," he reluctantly said.


    The four of them were sprinting swiftly through mountains, spilling smoke. "You''re overthinking it. Strength takes time to develop. As Senior Immortal Murky Stone said, we have a lot to learn," Jin offered some perspective.


    Suddenly, Agnethe, who had been silent all this time, interrupted, "Al is still gone, and all you three can think about is how to grow stronger?" Overwhelmed with emotion, she ran off with tears streaming down her face.


    Clutching Al''s twisted knife close to her heart, Agnethe finally came to a stop and fell to her knees, sobbing. She quietly pleaded, "Come back, please!"


    Her tear hit the twisted blade, causing the ring attached to the knife''s chain to glow. To her astonishment, a ball of flesh began materializing between the ring, gradually growing into a finger, hand, arm, and eventually a whole body.


    Al had regenerated from seemingly nothing, appearing naked as he fell into Agnethe''s arms. She caught him, hugging him tightly as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "What, where... where am I?" Al spoke, disoriented, gently pulling away from Agnethe''s embrace. Witnessing her distress, he shifted his focus. "Hey, don''t cry. What''s wrong?" he asked, lifting her chin to meet his gaze.


    Agnethe gradually ceased her tears, still sniffling. "You were dead, idiot," she whimpered. Al responded with a guilty smile, "I know, but your words and tears brought me back. In the dark, I heard your voice."


    Agnethe held him close, and Al embraced her just as tenderly. She softly whispered, "A thousand years without you? I''d rather die."


    Cesar and the rest approached the two, unsurprised to see Al had returned.

 Chapter 60: Shiny Island

    Jin''s words flowed, recounting what had occurred with Immortal Murky Stone to Al, who listened with astonishment and skepticism.


    "He drove his blade into Cesar and began to test our Will," Jin explained.


    Al remained concealed by Ellie''s mirror; her etheric shell manifested her Reflective Will, rendering him invisible to all but Ellie herself. She had grown used to seeing his bare ass.


    They covered a lot of ground, their speeds surpassing 50 miles per hour, as they moved through volcanic lands. Once-slumbering earth erupted violently, painting the surroundings with molten fire.


    The sky above had deepened into a perpetual shade of gray, a brooding canopy over the transformed landscape.


    Cesar''s voice broke through the tension, directed at Ellie, who seemed lost in her thoughts. "Do you know where we''re headed?"


    Ellie''s response was calm and determined, her gaze sweeping across the altered landscape. "I mean, how much could things have changed? I''m thinking we keep heading north until we begin seeing familiar landscapes."


    Jin and Cesar exchanged a doubtful glance. Their concern was etched on their faces.


    "Ellie," Jin''s voice held a touch of uncertainty, "earthquakes fractured the western coast, consumed by the very ocean. Recognizing landscapes? There might be nothing left to recognize."


    Ellie''s conviction remained unshaken. She held a quiet confidence, a belief in the face of uncertainty. Calm, she spoke, "I guess we''ll just have to find out."


    Cesar''s voice interjected, his tone grave and resolute. "That being the case, we¡¯re probably a month away if we keep this speed with small rests in between. If we encounter any enemy, even if they are much stronger, we must meet them with overwhelming ferocity!"


    As cloudy days turned to cloudy nights, their path transitioned from a volcanic wasteland to a dense, smog-choked forest, where every inhalation felt like a struggle.


    The landscape lay charred and desolate, their footprints etched in the ashen ground they trod on. Their Autonomous Revolution Converter (A.R.C.''s) was adversely affected, hindering the manifestation of their Will and slowing their progress.


    Within this ravaged expanse, they encountered an enemy, an ambush orchestrated by a Dark Acolyte and his Hybrid. A ten-foot-long salamander, part-worm, with the head of a Jackal, lunged at them.


    Cesar''s words proved accurate, for the group swiftly unleashed their combined might, overpowering the Hybrid and the Dark Acolyte. Their etheric shells absorbed the grey mist that was released.


    Undeterred, they pressed on through the scorched remnants, their journey leading them into an enclave of the forest that had miraculously escaped the ravages of the fire.


    The air here held a peculiar vitality, reinvigorating their A.R.C. and allowing them to return to their regular speed. It took them over a week to emerge from the sanctuary of the woods and confront the mountain ranges. The land now tapered, the expansive ocean stretching to their left.


    A river crossing marked a transition into peaks and valleys. Jin recognized the terrain¡ªthe Gulf of Panama, twisted and contorted in a crushing embrace. Panama had crumpled upon itself, its formidable mass exerting immense pressure upon the neighboring Colombian coast.


    Their relentless journey led them to a dense forest nestled within a vast crater, the trees soaring upwards like sentinels guarding an otherworldly region. The sky here was clear, a tapestry of azure adorned with wisps of white, a stark contrast to the obscured heavens they had previously traversed. Beneath the comforting canopy, they decided to rest.


    That night, Ellie''s consciousness drifted into a dream. Her mother materialized before her, a vision of ethereal grace, her voice a soothing murmur as cryptic words unfurled. "Seek the island that will light the way." Her mother''s message echoed in Ellie''s mind.


    With the gentle touch of dawn, Ellie awoke, the enigmatic words still echoing in her memory. She immediately shared what had occurred with the rest.


    The group resumed their journey, their spirits fortified by Ellies dream even as the physical toll mounted.


    As the sun marked the passage of days, they eventually arrived at a monumental barrier¡ªa towering mountain range, its imposing peaks resembling a serrated fortress wall.


    Their progress slowed as they scaled the rocky heights, surmounting each peak with unwavering determination. They were all in the Physical Domain of the Mortal Chasm. All they had was their Etheric Shells and an increase in physicality by the manifestation of their Will.


    Emerging victorious from the craggy peaks, a breathtaking blue sprawled before their eyes. The vast ocean stretched infinitely in front of them. A sweeping shoreline extended to the ocean''s right side, leading the eye to an expansive desert beyond.


    The implications were clear¡ªthis was the remodeled terrain of Southern California, now submerged beneath the ocean''s embrace and the arid expanses of Arizona to the right.


    Standing at this juncture, the magnitude of the devastation caused by the day the "world ended" imprinted upon their souls.


    Ellie''s dream whispered through the winds, guiding their path.


    The five of them embarked on a new trajectory, veering left until the mountain range''s grand expanse reached its conclusion. Their determination led them to a pier, where boats glided in and out.


    Ellie extended her Etheric Shell to its utmost capacity, enveloping the 5 in invisibility. Al fashioned a rudimentary garment of leaves, sticks, and flora.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    They invisibly boarded a vessel. As they sailed away, they overheard two individuals whose discussion centered on the vessel''s destination, a place named Mt. Cali. They journeyed across the water''s expanse for a few hours, the tranquil voyage affording them a much-needed rest.


    Their rest, however, was interrupted by an awe-inspiring sight¡ªa colossal, grey mountain of unparalleled enormity. Its towering form seemed to swallow the heavens, casting an immense shadow threatening to eclipse the sun. Surrounding this titanic peak, a sprawling landmass unfolded.


    Adjacent to this enigmatic spectacle, a luminous phenomenon ignited the ocean from the far Northeast with a stellar brilliance, captivating the attention of bystanders who marveled at the light spectacle.


    "Do you see that?" one of the observers exclaimed, his voice filled with astonishment and skepticism. "Rumor has it that an island exists. It''s light like a diamond amidst these very waters. Sailors claim to glimpse its radiance, only for it to vanish as they draw near."


    The words were met with good-natured laughter from his companions, a shared sentiment that echoed their doubt in the face of such fantastical tales.


    Meanwhile, Ellie''s heart quickened, and the riddle from her dream was now intertwined with the unfolding reality. The boat''s prow cleaved through the tranquil waters.


    A distinctive splash echoed across the water, sounding like a giant bear had fallen into the sea. The sailor''s attention snapped toward the source, their senses on high alert, anticipating a potential accident.


    Yet, as they rushed to the water''s edge, there was no sign of any fallen soul, leaving an air of unease among the sailors.


    Unbeknownst to the onlookers, Ellie had swiftly orchestrated their entry into the sea the instant she discerned the light shimmering to the northeast of Mt. Cali.


    Al''s makeshift leaf-and-stick robe unraveled as her companions splashed into the water, leaving him exposed and vocally disgruntled.


    "What the hell, Ellie? Now I''m naked again!" Al''s exclamation carried a mix of irritation and humor, though the water''s embrace muffled his words.


    The shroud of invisibility had lifted, their forms now visible as they bobbed in the gentle waves.


    Ellie''s nonchalant retort rippled through the group, "Who cares? We''ve all gotten used to it by now." The exchange drew a collective eyebrow raise, particularly from Agnethe, whose curiosity seemed piqued.


    Before any further words could be exchanged, Ellie assumed command again, her determination evident as she directed her request to Agnethe. "Agnethe, do your thing and guide us to that luminous beacon."


    The abruptness of the request hung in the air, and Agnethe''s skeptical gaze locked on Ellie. Nevertheless, without a word, Agnethe''s etheric shell earrings began glowing as her Titan Will manifested, growing to an astounding 90 feet.


    With gentle precision, she scooped the group into her colossal hands, the water''s surface churning beneath her immense form as she embarked on a course toward the source of the light.


    Back on the boat, a cacophony of screams erupted as the sailors witnessed the surreal scene unfolding. Awe and disbelief filled their faces.


    As Agnethe propelled them through the water, Ellie''s heartbeat increased. A mixture of anticipation and trepidation filled her as they drew closer to the enigmatic light.


    Agnethe''s colossal form surged forward. The radiant light decreased as an island gradually took form. The massive strides she took propelled them across the waters at a swift pace, and within a half hour, the group found themselves standing upon the sandy shores of the seemingly uninhabited island. Al immediately searched for anything to hide his nakedness.


    As the sun''s descent painted the sky with hues of red and orange, a sense of anticipation hung in the air. Then, as if responding to their anticipation, a brilliant beacon of light pierced the gathering twilight.


    All eyes converged on the source¡ªthe luminous beacon emanating from the side of the only mountain on the island. It was the heart of the mystery. It now laid bare before them.


    Cesar''s casual remark broke the momentary silence, his voice infused with excitement and determination. "Well, let''s not keep your mom waiting. It seems she''s been expecting us."


    One by one, the group followed Cesar''s lead. In minutes, they were assembled at the base of the small island''s mountain and began their ascent. As the veil of night descended, the world plunged into darkness, but the small mountain ahead continued to light their way.


    Their climb was halted by an unexpected intrusion¡ªa soft, melodic voice that seemed to emanate from the shadows behind them. "You''re missing one," the voice intoned, its resonance carrying a tranquil authority.


    Startled, they spun around, met by the presence of a stranger. Before them stood a woman of ethereal beauty, her long, jet-black hair cascading like a silken waterfall. Her skin radiated with a luminous quality like a polished pearl, she exuded a glowing cold aura, akin to the moon in the night sky.


    Ellie was the first to recover from her surprise, a radiant smile illuminating her features. "Hi, Mom," she greeted, her voice laced with joy and warmth. "Your message came to me in a dream and guided us to you."


    In response, the woman offered a gentle smile, a nod of acknowledgment passing between mother and daughter. Without another word, she turned and began walking towards the source of the flashing light.


    "You are welcome to my grotto," the woman''s voice resonated, the melody of her words inviting them into the heart of the island''s mystery. "I''d love to hear your journey into the world of Will so far."


    With those words, Ellie''s mom continued with a purposeful stride, leaving the group in her wake. Cesar and the others exchanged glances, prompting Ellie to follow her mother without hesitation.


    As if in response to their arrival, the mountain''s brilliant light abruptly ceased, unveiling an entrance to the grotto of which Ellie''s mother spoke. Eagerly, they followed Ellie through the revealed passage, venturing into the heart of the cave.


    The cavern''s ceiling sparkled with crystal stones that emitted an ethereal glow. The radiant light illuminated the chamber as if it were bathed in sunlight.


    The cave''s depths beckoned, and as they ventured further, the expanse opened up into a grand chamber, its dimensions vast and awe-inspiring. A small waterfall cascaded into a serene lake, its gentle murmur filling the air.


    To one side stood a magnificent library, its shelves brimming with knowledge, and at the center of the room, a raised platform of rock commanded attention.


    Gracefully, Ellie''s mother took her place on the elevated platform, gesturing for them to gather around. One by one, they approached and seated, the air charged with reverence and curiosity.


    The woman''s gaze swept over them, stopping only on Al, who, compared to the rest, seemed like a lost jungle man. Her expression was one of gentle amusement. "Well, which of you wishes to introduce yourselves first?" she inquired, her gaze lingering on their faces.


    A unanimous glance settled on Cesar, who found himself under the spotlight.


    Noticing the group turned towards Cesar, Ellie''s mom addressed him, ¡°So you''re the captain? Looking at your etheric shell, it makes sense.¡±


    With a hint of nervousness, he mustered a nod before speaking. "Yes, I''m the captain of our phantom seed. My name is Cesar Ray Gonzales. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Ellie''s mom."


    A soft, melodious laughter rippled from the woman, a warm wave that enveloped them all. "Please, you can simply call me Marcie," she offered, her tone warm and inviting.


    Ellie looked strangely at her mother. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a reaction I''ve hardly ever seen from her.¡± she thought.

 Chapter 61: Marcy Jung

    Marcy listened to Cesar as he explained how he had snuck into Al¡¯s car and followed him to the 15th Mortal Blood Ring, where they were intercepted by a Hybrid in the Mental Domain. Since he had not awakened his Will, he could not see their enemy, yet somehow, they killed it.


    He then met Romann, who became their teacher. He made him the captain of their phantom seed after Cesar won a challenge and awakened his Wind Will.


    Marcy looked at the tall boy, who had scars covering his body up to his neck. ¡°I have never met someone whose Will is actually one of the four pinnacles. Amazing,¡± she said.


    Cesar blushed but then turned to Ellie and Al. ¡°If you think I''m amazing, you should see those two,¡± Cesar said with a deep pride on his phantom seed.


    Marcy took a liking to Cesar. ¡°I already know Ellie¡¯s Will is in the extreme category, but that boy¡¯s Etheric Shell seems to belong to an unimpressive Will, most likely common.¡± She quietly glanced towards Al who was robe less only covered by some of the island''s vegetation. She then turned to Jin and Agnethe.


    Agnethe spoke first, then Jin. They both had a similar story. They belonged to prominent clans within a God Leaf territory. They were both initiated by a former family member who had participated in the last Mortal Rings Tournament.


    When they mentioned their Common Will¡¯s Lightning and Titan, she seemed to lose some interest in asking them more questions.


    Ellie¡¯s turn came, but Marcy asked her one question, "What exact Will did you awake?"


    Ellie looked down before saying she had the Extreme Will of Reflection/Mirror. Marcy nodded and asked her nothing else, finally turning to Al. ¡°What is your story?¡± she asked with a plain look.


    Al paused briefly, his thoughts wandering back to the beginning of his journey.


    He spoke of his chance encounter with the renowned Supreme Immortal King Godfrey, who had personally invited him to train at the 15th Blood Ring and presented him with a C-stone. The condition was simple: keep the Supreme God Leaf in his thoughts.


    Marcy''s eyes widened as she absorbed this information. Al''s voice was detached as he remembered when his mind was on fire.


    After recounting his unusual journey, Al disclosed the nature of his Will, Common, Stubborn Will.


    Marcy''s expression shifted to one of puzzlement, and she glanced at Cesar and Ellie before returning her gaze to Al, with visible confusion.


    "I''ve heard of Supreme Immortal King Godfrey; his name carries weight," Marcy commented.


    "It''s indeed fortunate to have crossed paths with him. However, a partially awakened Stubborn Will is nothing unusual. Stubborn Will itself is considered unremarkable, with low offensive and defensive capabilities. So, why does Cesar hold you in such high regard?"


    Al, slightly taken aback by Ellie''s directness, continued his story. He explained how they completed a rigorous three-month training course under Romann''s guidance and visited his mother.


    During their visit, was the first time they encountered a Dawn-Keeper, a battle that would have ended in tragedy if not for his Etheric Shell''s unique and strange ability. It absorbed the Angelic being''s most powerful attack and redirected it and with a single, devastating strike, obliterated their foe.


    Their journey then led them to the 5th Immortal Ring of the Blood Leaf, an encounter that brought them face to face with two enigmatic underground blue giants, who referred to their people as Tonovians.


    "The world cataclysm occurred while trying to get the God Leaves to help the Tonovians. As we saw the world coming to an end, an Immortal intervened, transporting us to the headquarters of the I.P.S (Institute for Practical Science). There, Robert Sullivan, the leader of the institute, joined forces with Loh'', one of the Tonovians, to craft an inhaler. The unique mixture temporarily allowed us to enter the Metal Domain." Al explained before taking a deep breath.


    Marcy was amazed by the staggering scale of their experiences within the brief period of their cultivation. Just as she was about to probe further into the I.P.S., Al continued their journey.


    "During our first mission, we confronted the blood plague unleashed by the Rakh-ahtan, accompanied by one of their soldiers. Even with everyone momentarily in the Mental Domain we were about to be defeated so I decided to enter the activate my inhaler and enter the Mental Domain. Instantly, a mysterious spell called Midnight-Abyss entered my mind. Upon its invocation, an impregnable armor enveloped me, transforming my knife into a dark blade of unfathomable power. I then destroyed the plague and sent the Rakh-ahtan warrior fleeing in terror. I later even fought and defeated an Immortal Dark acolyte, although regrettably, his spirit-soul managed to escape."


    Marcy regarded Al with a wary expression, an air of uncertainty lingering as she contemplated the weight of his words, unsure whether he might be embellishing certain details.


    Hearing the end of their journey, Marcy decided to reintroduce herself. "My name is Marcy Jung, and as you know, Ellie is my daughter," she began. "Regarding my Will, I''d prefer to keep it a mystery for now. As for my Domain, let''s just say I reside in the Immortal Chasm."


    Their collective gasp of disbelief echoed through the cave, even Ellie, who had always assumed her mother''s Domain was situated in the Spiritual Domain of the Mortal Chasm was shocked.


    After their discussion with Immortal Murky Stone, they knew that individuals in the Immortal Chasm could range from being 600 years old to well over a millennium. Meeting her mother under these circumstances was like encountering an entirely different person.


    Al wasted no time in seeking clarification. "But you never qualified as a recognized disciple of a God Leaf, so how did you make such remarkable progress on your own?"


    A soft, appreciative smile graced Marcy''s lips as she responded, "The path of cultivating one''s Will is inherently solitary. While joining a God Leaf is advantageous, it''s not the only path. Those with more eccentric Wills often progress similarly, whether within a God Leaf or independently."


    The group''s curiosity deepened, their minds now abuzz with speculation about the nature of Marcy''s enigmatic Will.


    "At present, your primary focus should be preparing for the upcoming Mortal Rings Tournament. Placing well in the tournament might attract the attention of a God Leaf, possibly leading them to extend a personal invitation. This means you should strive to enter the Mental Domain, as you''ll likely encounter opponents from the Mental and Spiritual Domains. Staying confined to the Physical Domain, even with an Extreme or Rare Will, will not only guarantee an early loss but you could be killed," Marcy advised, underlining the urgency of their situation.


    At this juncture, Ellie rose from her seat, addressing her mother with a question off topic she wanted to know about the fate of those living in California.


    Marcy''s initial surprise gave way to her response. "Most perished. Southern California succumbed to the sea''s embrace, and earthquakes shattered it. However, the Church of the New Promise foresaw the impending disaster and saved many people. They now inhabit the Temple Isles around Mount Kali, under the Church''s dominion. Is there a particular reason you''re asking?"


    Ellie''s gaze shifted to Al and Cesar, her tone firm. "If we are truly dedicated to reaching the Mental Domain, closure is necessary for both of you." She pointed resolutely at the two, garnering distinct reactions. Al''s tension manifested audibly through his clenched teeth while Cesar seemed lost in contemplation.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Ellie, you''ve articulated it well," Marcy commended, her composure unwavering. "Progress requires leaving behind any emotional burdens. You should bid farewell, as it might be a final farewell."


    Al''s frustration burst forth. "We don''t even know if they''re alive!" he exclaimed.


    Marcy''s response remained steady, unruffled by his emotional eruption. "Then find out. If needed, bury what remains and say your goodbyes. Closure demands certainty. On the island''s far end, I have a sailboat that the five of you can take."


    A few hours later, in the crisp cold air of night, the five found themselves navigating the open sea.


    In one corner of the sailboat, Agnethe stood beside Al, her arms wrapped around him in a comforting embrace.


    Meanwhile, Cesar stood inside the cabin at the helm, guiding the vessel through the waters as he shared with Jin and Ellie tales of his childhood. His stories painted vivid pictures of his parents and siblings, creating a sense of his affection for them.


    Amidst the tranquil night, Al softly spoke to the sea. "The more time passes, the less real any of this feels." He murmured softly, the words reaching Agnethe, tinged with a hint of wistfulness. She listened attentively; she didn''t respond; she simply listened.


    As the night progressed, the distant lights of Mount Kali''s base came into view, painting the horizon with a warm glow. After several hours, Al and Agnethe joined the others.


    Al''s voice held a resolute tone as he shared his decision. "Even if she''s alive, I won''t approach her. She should believe I''m gone. Seeing me again would only bring her continuous pain."


    Ellie and Jin were poised to offer their opinions, particularly Ellie, whose memories of Alice were affectionate.


    However, Cesar interjected before they could speak. "I agree," he said, his voice tinged with the weight of sacrifice. "Knowing where alive somewhere away from them in danger, would only rob them of years due to worry and stress."


    Ellie''s gaze fixed on Cesar, and she sensed the depth of the burden they were choosing to carry. "Guys, please... They deserve to know you''re alive," she implored, her concern evident.


    Yet Cesar and Al remained silent, their determination unshaken. Sensing the moment''s heaviness, Jin threw his arm around Cesar and interjected with a smile. "Come on, Captain, tell us again how you became the Muay Thai champion," he encouraged, injecting a cheerful note into the atmosphere.


    The night became a banquet of shared memories as they recounted their past stories.


    Gradually, the sky lightened as the sun rose on the horizon. As they neared their destination¡ªthe first Temple Isle.


    The Island they approached was dominated by a colossal temple that crowned its highest point. The population was modest, numbering less than a thousand.


    Al, now clad in one of Marcy''s robes, blended in more effectively than they initially anticipated, although they soon chose to explore the island invisibly covered by Ellie''s etheric shell.


    The island''s inhabitants were dressed in white linen robes, and friendly voices filled the air as they strolled unseen through the community.


    Jin leaned in to speak hushedly to the rest of the group. "I don''t think it''s wise to enter their temples or churches," he whispered, a reminder of their encounter with the Exarch in the Church of the Brotherhood of Light. "The churches and Dawn-keepers seem to go hand in hand."


    The group heeded his advice and decided to circumvent the temple. It took them a full day to explore the entire island while avoiding the temple, yet they found no trace of their loved ones.


    This pattern repeated as they journeyed to more than 20 Temple Islands, each sharing a temple. Al and Cesar slowly came to terms with the likelihood that their families were no longer among the living.


    However, during their travels, they uncovered a curious piece of information: beneath Mt. Kali lay a prison for those believed to have caused the Cataclysm. Furthermore, anyone who had Awakened their Will or was affiliated with a God Leaf, as per the Church''s dictates, was imprisoned there. As they learned more, the idea of approaching Mount Kali became increasingly perilous.


    They maintained their pattern for a month, visiting 25 islands in total, some of which required more than a day to explore. The more they heard, the more they regarded Mt. Kali with dread, a place to avoid at all costs.


    However, on the 26th Island, Al''s eyes fell upon a sight that left him stunned. Before him stood Kesha''s parents, accompanied by her younger brother. However, Kesha herself was nowhere to be seen.


    What most likely had occurred quickly clicked in his head.


    Al''s voice was a mere whisper, laden with guilt. "I awakened her Will and left her here, thinking she''d be safer..." His gaze shifted to Mount Kali, looming like a somber grave for all cultivators. "She was taken." he concluded, his words heavy with sorrow.


    Everyone understood the weight of Al''s revelation except Agnethe. Each person present shared a solemn gaze with him. The name "Kesha" hung in the air, evoking memories of the past. They had once wished for Kesha to join their phantom seed, yet it had been Al who chose to leave her behind.


    As they stood there, a familiar figure passed by, oblivious to their presence thanks to Ellie. It was Alice Adamous, Al''s mother, accompanied by an older woman Al recognized as his grandmother and father''s mother.


    Al''s eyes welled with tears as he watched his mother so close yet beyond his reach. Her beauty was marred by the toll of pain and grief, but a faint smile and a glimmer of hope still shone in her eyes as she made her way to the temple, where Mass was about to begin.


    Al and the others followed her closely but refrained from entering the temple. Al wiped away his tears and returned to the boat, composing himself. "Alright, let''s keep going. If my mom is here, then maybe Cesar''s family isn''t too far off," he declared, his voice resolute.


    They stared at Al. Ellie wanted to say something but saw Agnethe hold Al¡¯s hand and remained quiet. Cesar, too, appeared deep in thought, but they respected Al''s decision.


    With a shared nod, they turned away from the temple and toward the horizon, resuming their journey to the next island.


    Cesar''s sharp eyes quickly caught sight of his parents on the next island. His parents were joined by his eldest sister and her husband, who had two children, making Cesar an uncle.


    Overwhelmed by emotion, Cesar barely whispered, "Where... where''s everyone else?" He remained concealed with the group, hidden from their view.


    Ellie''s voice offered a glimmer of hope. "Perhaps they''re in another part of the island?" she suggested optimistically. Taking her words to heart, Cesar imprinted his parents'' and sister''s faces into his memory before they moved on to explore the rest of the island.


    As they continued their journey, Cesar''s thoughts began to crystallize, his expression growing determined.


    "No, I''ve been thinking," he began, his tone resolute. "The rest of my siblings disliked attending church; they weren''t religious. Only my older sister accompanied my parents regularly. It''s likely the church only saved those who were part of their congregation." His gaze turned to the temple, a simmering anger in his eyes. "They let my other siblings die, and my parents probably don''t even know."


    Cesar''s anger was palpable, directed at the temple that represented such a grievous betrayal. "Let''s go," he declared, his tone firm. "We''ve found what we came for."


    Two months had passed since they departed Marcy''s Shiny Island and set sail on their journey. Al''s determination had only grown during this time, haunted by the knowledge that Kesha was imprisoned somewhere beneath Mt. Kali because of his actions.


    Al voiced his resolve. "We need to go to Mt. Kali. Kesha is imprisoned somewhere down there."


    Jin responded promptly, practical as always. He explained, "We can''t venture into such a perilous place without at least entering the Mental Domain. It would be suicidal." He understood the gravity of the situation.


    Cesar chimed in, reinforcing Jin''s point. "Jin''s right. We''re dead if we encounter more than one Dawn-keeper or a priest akin to the Exarch from the Brotherhood of Light." He emphasized the necessity of honing their abilities.


    Cesar then suggested an alternative. "Ellie, why don''t we just ask your mom if she could teach us?"


    His proposition caught Ellie off guard. "Ask my mother?" she echoed, contemplation in her eyes. "I mean, I assumed she herself was struggling to cultivate her Will. But I suppose she is an Immortal. Still, I don''t understand why she sent me to train at the 15th Mortal Blood Ring if she could have trained me herself."


    Her question resonated with the group; they had wondered the same thing. Jin offered a plausible explanation. "It might have to do with the resources available to the God Leafs. Additionally, my teacher had neither the time nor the inclination to train me personally. Perhaps your mother felt the same, no offense."


    Agnethe, as pragmatic as ever, ended the discussion. "We''ll just have to ask her."


    With a shared understanding, the five of them set sail back to Marcy''s Island, which began shining brilliantly in the sea as if responding to them.

 Chapter 62: Upper Physical Domain

    Ellie meticulously rehearsed the words she intended to convey to her mother, "Marcy", as they ascended the mountain toward her cave.


    Meanwhile, Al was ensnared in contemplation, his mind a labyrinth of thoughts. Cesar, on the other hand, strolled close to Jin, their conversation revolving around the fragments of knowledge they possessed on cultivating Will.


    Nearly two months had elapsed since their departure, and now the five had returned, their steps leading them once more to the cavern of Marcy.


    Within the cave''s depths, they discovered Marcy exactly where they had left her, seemingly untouched by the passage of time. As if roused from a serene slumber, Marcy''s eyes slowly opened, an air of unhurried tranquility enveloping her. "Back so soon?" she remarked, her voice a steady stream of calm.


    Addressing her mother, Ellie''s nerves entwined with her words, rendering her voice hesitant.


    Her mother, who once felt familiar, now appeared an enigma. "Um, Mom, there''s something I''ve been pondering¡­ collectively, we were wondering if you might help us enter the Mental Domain as fast as possible. If there''s a way." Ellie spoke, her uncertainty palpable


    Marcy''s expression flickered with a mild surprise, a ghost of a smile gracing her lips. "Perhaps. However, truth be told, you don''t need a teacher but a place where you can cultivate peace. Cultivators always take for granted how important a cave is to us," Marcy replied.


    She motioned for the group to trail after her and explained. ¡°The teachings are universal and simple, so you will learn that no teacher is necessary.¡±


    With purposeful steps, Marcy led them beyond the cave''s confines. Night''s embrace enveloped them, yet the cave''s interior offered a gentle luminance.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    She turned to the five of them. "Dig yourselves a cave, just big enough for you to fit, directly below mine. When you''re done, come and get me."


    For about a week, the five dug with their bare hands, using Agnethes Titan''s Will to move large stones. Jin''s lightning helped loosen stones from the mountain. Al used his twisted knife and Cesar''s spear as picks while Ellie did what she could, moving dirt with her hands.


    Eventually, they finished, with dirt covering their robes and bloody hands. They went to get Marcy, who was very pleased with their work. She led them to her library and handed each of them a book.


    Then, she pulled out three light stones from her robe, which illuminated brightly and gave them to Ellie, Cesar, and Jin.


    "Simply overflow your A.R.C. with your Will, and it will start to fill your body. When it''s half full, you''ll experience a body refinement, and that''s how you''ll know you''ve entered the upper trigram of the Physical Domain." Marcy explained, smiling.


    She added, "Alright then, see you all in about 15 years. That''s probably how long it will take the most talented among you to reach the upper Physical Domain."


    With that, Marcy walked back to her stone platform. The five stared at their books, then at each other, somewhat confused.


    However, Cesar broke the silence by running out of the cave and shouting, "Hahaha, I''m going to be the first to enter the Mental Domain!" The rest followed him, sharing the determination of their captain.


    In a matter of moments, Al had bid farewell to Agnethe and found himself enveloped in the solitude of his cave. Unlike cultivators whose Will was deeply rooted in the energy plane, those on the material plane possessed the uncanny ability to see in the darkest of shadows.


    Al settled into the embrace of his cave, as Marcy had instructed, and to his astonishment, the pages of the book before him were empty. The book was blank.


    "Nice! Why give us a book at all?" Al mused, placing the book on the side. After several hours, he had slipped into a meditative state, his focus homing in on his breath, and he began to explore the contours of his A.R.C. (Autonomous Revolution Converter).


    His Stubborn Will swelled within him, and he immersed himself deeper into the sensation. Gradually, he lost himself in the ebb and flow of his memories, his mind drifting back to his childhood school days.


    In his reverie, he recalled his closest friend, Mark, and the endless misadventures they had shared, often borne from Al''s inherently mischievous nature. However, before Al realized it, he had succumbed to daydreaming, and the swelling within his A.R.C. seemed to evaporate like mist in the morning sun.


    "Mhhhh, I need to find a way to navigate past these wandering thoughts," Al pondered, his gaze shifting to the empty pages of the book. He closed his eyes once more, seeking to flood his A.R.C.


    Unfortunately, similar thoughts resurfaced as if etched into his consciousness. Al opened his eyes, a flicker of annoyance tainting his resolve. It appeared that any progress he made was swiftly slipping through his grasp.


    "What if..." Al whispered, seizing the empty book and turning to the first page.


    Using his mind as a canvas, Al envisioned transcribing the thoughts that danced through his consciousness. Initially, aligning his mental imagery with thoughts inherently intertwined with visuals posed a challenge.


    Yet, within the confines of the cave, time became his ally, and his thoughts the ink he pressed on the pages. He infused the empty leaves with his imaginary musings, flipping through the book''s expanse until his journey led him to the final page.


    A wave of old ache surged within him, a dormant pain that he had believed to be reconciled long ago. Closing the book, even though the pages retained their emptiness, he sensed they had been filled with a weighty ink as if bearing the indelible traces of his emotions.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Al was unburdened by awareness of time''s passage within the enveloping darkness. Time''s hold seemed non-existent, its meaning eluding him.


    Once more, he embarked on the task of overflowing his A.R.C. This time, his thoughts remained aloof, a distant stream untainted by the waters of his meditation. As his A.R.C. swelled, he intently fixated on the sensation until a subtle internal pop resonated within him, audible only to his own perception.


    "Ohh, so this is why," Al mused, recognizing the purpose behind the endeavor. As his Stubborn Will surged, it cascaded into an expanse akin to an infinite well, a receptacle for his overflow that seemed like an endless expanse.


    Time drifted by, an unfamiliar current, as Al held steadfast to his focus. His concentration is intertwined with his rhythmic breath, and the two become an inseparable dance.


    Every rogue thought or disturbance disrupted the stream of his A.R.C., prompting him to begin anew. Fortuitously, the Stubborn Will that had overflowed into his physical being remained intact, securely nestled within the confines of his consciousness.


    However, despite his best efforts, Al continued to fill the empty book Marcy had bestowed upon him with thoughts that intruded on his progress born from his mind.


    As time unfolded, Al''s beard and mustache slowly grew. It was the only reminder of the passing of time. Al was like a statue in this state, existing solely on the breath of life, needing neither food nor water.


    Al''s thoughts, once concrete, began to ascend into the realms of the abstract, and soon, they no longer intruded on colored his mind with certain colors.


    His Stubborn Will flowed like a relentless cascading waterfall but approached a bottleneck. Yet, his Stubborn Will persisted, surging forward as if heedless of the impending obstruction. Time had become an elusive concept, slipping through his grasp as he wrestled with the bottleneck.


    Then, a peculiar sound disrupted the silence. "Gulp." Al''s body produced an unusual noise, like an air bubble bursting in water. He was drenched in a strange, oily, watery substance that enveloped him like a shimmering film.


    Al reached up to touch his now-lengthy beard, his fingers caressing the unruly growth. "Well, it seems like a good time to see how everyone else is doing," Al remarked, standing and venturing outside his cave.


    The sun''s rays, once familiar, now pierced his vision, causing him to squint. Scanning the surroundings, he realized he stood alone, momentarily debating whether to approach Agnethe''s cave.


    "I shouldn''t interrupt them if they haven''t finished yet," Al decided, recollecting the arduous journey it had taken him to surmount the bottleneck.


    Instead of heading towards Agnethe''s cave, Al deliberately turned and walked toward the nearby beach, the solitude around him like a tranquil cocoon. "Am I the first one to emerge?" Al wondered as he strode onward, eventually reaching the sandy expanse.


    With a decision in mind, he waded into the water, a cleansing baptism to rid himself of the oily film that clung to his body. The noonday sun blazed above, casting its brilliance upon the world.


    Turning his gaze downward, Al''s reflection greeted him, and he emitted a shocked cry. "How long was I in there?" he pondered, his eyes narrowing at the reflection that stared back. His face had aged, bearing a maturity he hadn''t recognized before.


    A long beard and mustache adorned his features, transforming him into a figure resembling his father, albeit slightly darker and with facial hair cascading down.


    A thought ignited, and he reached for his knife, meticulously shaving away the newfound growth. Following this act of grooming, he swam back to the shore.


    As the sun''s warmth embraced him, Al embarked on his journey back to the mountain, his steps carrying him toward Marcy''s cave. With caution and a sense of anticipation, he ventured into the cavern''s depths, his senses attuned to the unexpected.


    What Al discovered within Marcy''s cave left him profoundly astounded.


    Cesar sat alongside Marcy on her elevated platform as she offered him instructions. "You''re the last one in your Phantom Seed to enter the upper Physical Domain, even though your girlfriend, Agnethe, beat you to it," she casually remarked.


    "Still, 14 years to reach the upper trigram of the Physical Domain is impressive," Marcy added, causing Al to choke on the shock that coursed through him nearly. "I figured at most 5 years had passed... 14..." Al thought, his mind racing to comprehend the elapsed time.


    Marcy continued, her tone unyielding. "I figure your phantom seed has absorbed incredible amounts of spiritual mist. So, stepping into the Mental Domain should take another 14 years."


    Desperation clawed at Al, and he suddenly dropped to his knees, his plea earnest. "Please, Miss Marcy, you''re an Immortal. I don''t have 14 more years to spare, and my friend might already be dead. We came to you for help in the first place because of her. You can free her; please don''t let this all be in vain."


    Marcy regarded Al, a brief pause hanging in the air before she cleared her throat, breaking the awkwardness. "You underestimate the Church and overestimate me. Even if all of you enter the Mental Domain, the chances of attempting to break into the prison of Mt. Kali are impossible," she stated, her resolve unwavering.


    Disheartened but not defeated, Al turned to Cesar and her, pointing a finger at Cesar. "Don''t go changing on me, Captain!" he shouted, though Cesar remained in deep meditation. Al left Marcy''s cave and descended towards the caverns below, his thoughts consumed by the weight of the revelation.


    A sudden thought tugged at Al''s heart, causing him to reconsider his resolve not to disturb his friends. He altered his path, now veering towards her cave. It had been years, virtually a lifetime, since he had last laid eyes on her.


    Silently, he stepped into his girlfriend''s cavern, where he found her in meditation. Her blonde hair had grown to reach her feet, lending her an air of heightened maturity, her beauty now adorned with a refined grace.


    "What do you need, Al?" she voiced, her eyes shut. Her words made him briefly consider slipping away unnoticed, but he summoned his courage and confessed, "I miss you," his voice a whisper that lingered in the air.


    Agnethe''s response didn''t come immediately. After a pregnant pause, she opened her eyes, her gaze meeting his. "When I embarked on this journey, my mind was inundated with memories of my family and plagued by fears. Yet, after letting go of them, your presence endured. It wasn''t until I let go of that attachment that I could attain my breakthrough," she explained.


    Drawing closer, she stood before Al, her hand brushing against his cheek, her tears a testament to the emotions that stirred within her. "I''m sorry, Al," she whispered, her voice a fragile note. Turning away, she resumed her meditation.


    Al recognized the unspoken truth¡ªa farewell¡ªlingering in her words. He left Agnethe''s cave, his steps carrying him toward his sanctuary. A whirlwind of thoughts churned within him, and suddenly, his cave, with its tranquil solitude, felt like a comforting haven.


    Soon after, his gaze fell on Ellie, who was exiting her own cave. Her movements were odd. She began to scale a nearby tree, eventually settling atop a branch, her face turned towards the sun''s brilliance.


    Intrigued, Al followed her, his steps quiet and deliberate until he stood beneath the tree, his gaze fixed upon Ellie as she stared unflinchingly at the sun.

 Chapter 63: Dark Caves and Empty Books

    Fourteen years had whisked away like the wind, yet Ellie''s countenance had become more polished and mature from the passage of time.


    Al observed her from below, perched on a branch as she gazed unwaveringly at the sun. Determined, Al began to climb the tree, settling beside her. Moments ticked by in quiet companionship until Al, unable to contain his thoughts any longer, broke the silence.


    "I should have listened to you years ago, Ellie. I should have invited Kesha to join us. Perhaps then..."


    Ellie remained silent, present in body only, her eyes fixed on the fiery orb.


    "It''s as though every choice I''ve ever made has detonated in my face," Al confessed, a raw honesty lacing his words. "I find myself trapped in a cycle of self-doubt, questioning whether immortality is something I even want. Perhaps, in the grand scheme, death isn''t as bad as we perceive it to be."


    Ellie remained enigmatic, still gazing sunwards. Slowly, Al registered that her attention had not burrowed itself into him -, he didn''t even think he was speaking to the real Ellie, "She probably hasn''t even left her cave." Al thought as he looked up towards the sun before flinching from the brightness.


    "You''re going to damage your eyes, Ellie," Al whispered, though he suspected that her unbroken gaze was a method to help her Cultivate her Reflective Will. After all, her Will resided within the energy plane.


    Al reluctantly descended the tree, leaving Ellie to cultivate her Will in peace. He trudged back to his cave, where he sank down and once again began to try to flood his A.R.C. The flow, however, felt obstructed, like water struggling to pass through a kinked hose.


    His concentration wavered as thoughts cascaded through his consciousness - Agnethe, his parents, and Kesha constantly surfaced, disrupting his cultivation.


    The unshakable sensation of being watched became more palpable, so much so that he broke out into a cold sweat followed by a tingling down his spine, casting shadows of unease.


    He lifted the empty book Marcy had given each one of them. He began his mental exercise to clear the cluttered expanse of his mind.


    The incessant thoughts gradually morphed into abstract notions, eventually crystallizing into a singular color. As his mind approached a state of pristine clarity, an enigmatic obstruction still wight down his Stubborn Will.


    The sensation of a looming presence intensified as if someone was lingering just above him.


    In an instant, his mind was inundated with bizarre images and symbols that coalesced from memories belonging to unfamiliar eyes. Yet, it wasn''t the images that struck him; the profound perspective that accompanied each one. A mere image carried a thousand words, and astonishingly, he comprehended them all, deciphering them like notes in a symphony.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "You belong to me," a voice declared, breaking his trance.


    Al''s voice filled the emptiness of his cave, a defiant challenge to the unseen presence. "Show yourself, demon!"


    But no entity materialized, leaving him alone in the cave''s shadowy depths. After this eerie encounter, his Stubborn Will resumed its free-flowing course, akin to a cascading waterfall.


    "Damn this all to hell," Al muttered, his determination unshaken.


    Gradually, he fell back into flooding his A.R.C., and then he began to saturate his body with his Stubborn Will, losing all track of time in the process.


    He meticulously focused on his breath and the continuous flow of his Will, managing to silence the intrusive thoughts that had troubled him earlier. Furthermore, he noticed specific areas within his body where his Stubborn Will gathered and pooled.


    Deep within his meditative trance, Al''s heightened senses detected the faint but unmistakable sound of footsteps entering his cave.


    Cesar''s presence shattered Al''s meditative cocoon. He delivered somber news that hit Al like a sudden storm.


    "Al, I don''t mean to interrupt you," Cesar began hesitantly, "but you should know your mother has passed away. Ellie entered the Mental Domain about a year ago and has been keeping a watchful eye on her and listening for updates about Kesha."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Al slowly opened his eyes, his mind adjusting to the weight of this revelation. Oddly, he found himself not entirely surprised. He had mentally filled endless narratives in the blank book about his mother, visualizing this inevitable moment countless times.


    "That''s unfortunate," Al responded calmly, his voice carrying the weight of years spent alone with his thoughts, which he purged like kindling for a fire.


    Al changed the subject. "What about you and the others? How close are they to entering the Mental Domain?" he asked.


    Cesar wasn''t surprised by Al''s thoughtful reaction; he, too, understood how time could temper one''s mind, especially when the majority of that time is spent constantly trying to hush the mind.


    "I''m only about a year away," Cesar replied, "but as for the rest, I''m not sure. Additionally, Kesha may already be gone. Ellie overheard that Mt. Kali had begun executing their prisoners."


    Al stared at Cesar, his thoughts churning like a turbulent sea before he finally spoke, his voice measured and determined.


    "Hopefully not. If I don''t enter the Mental Domain within the next two years, I''ll have to go as I am." Al spoke.


    With those words, Cesar retreated from the cave, leaving Al to his solitary cultivation.


    Time was slipping through Al''s fingers, each grain more precious than the last, yet his physical body container felt far from full.


    The inexorable march of time pressed on, and shortly, Cesar joined the ranks of the Mental Domain. A year later, the 2 years Al had mentioned had passed, and 29 years had gone by.


    Stepping into Al''s cavern, Cesar conveyed the passage of the 2 years Al had spoken about.


    "It''s been two years, Al. Jin entered the Mental Domain just yesterday. I''m sad you''re the last one who has yet to enter Mental Domain."


    Al rose to his feet with a deliberateness that betrayed his internal urgency. "That''s alright. I''ve been thinking it over and don''t think it''s necessary. We should be able to breach Mt. Kali''s prison without resorting to overwhelming force."


    Cesar''s skepticism hung in the air, an unspoken doubt. He had started to accept Kesha''s likely demise; after all, he had only known Kesha for less than a day. It seemed to him that Al was clutching onto a past life that time had long dissolved.


    In their physical forms, both men were well into their fourth decade, although not youthful they seemed to age a lot slower than ordinary humans. They resemble men in their early thirties.


    Cesar proceeded to share a troubling development: while they were engrossed in their closed meditations, the Rakh-ahtan had launched a small-scale assault on Kentucky, establishing their presence. Given the irradiated nature of the land, the God Leafs, I.P.S., and Churches found themselves handicapped in response. Meanwhile, the I.S.P. had burgeoned, expanding to encompass significant territory and founding a self-governed city-state.


    While they closed their mind and went within, the world continued to move without them. Al and Cesar now stood on the precipice of change.


    In their isolated worlds, New Ark, the State of the I.P.S., had risen as a sanctuary, embracing all life born on the Earth as valuable members of their society. Meanwhile, the God Leaves were diligently preparing for the 301st Mortal Rings Tournament, a mere few years away. The shadow of the Churches loomed darker as they actively hunted down and executed cultivators.


    Al absorbed this information about the external world, pondering the fates of those they met. Cesar voiced the question that weighed on both their minds.


    "I wonder how Loh'' and Asoto'' are doing?"


    ***


    On the opposite coast, in the tallest building within New Ark, a man with gray hair and glasses commanded the attention of a room filled with men and women. Standing beside him was a striking figure¡ªa dark blue giant with white hair, Robert Sullivan, now an old man, and Loh'' Pohlieus, who had not aged.


    "Our personnel are closely monitoring the situation on the northeastern border of Kentucky," the man reported. "On the opposite side, the Christian and Catholic churches keep a vigilant eye on the western front."


    The room buzzed with murmurs, a woman raising her hand to voice her concern. "If we overextend ourselves, we leave New Ark vulnerable to an attack from the Eastern Religious sects or to those transmogrified humans."


    Robert''s smirk bore the confidence of a man with a grand plan. "That''s fine. Soon, we''ll have the power of our own God."


    With this declaration, the meeting concluded.


    ***


    On Shiny Island on the Western coast, Al and Cesar entered Marcy''s secluded cave, where the rest of their Phantom Seed joined them. Time had etched maturity onto their faces and refined their features. However, it remained perplexing to observe Ellie, who seemed years older than her mother, Marcy.


    Seated on her stone platform, Marcy addressed the group with a question that held the weight of their impending decision. "Are you sure you want to go through with this?"


    Each member of the Phantom Seed met Marcy''s gaze with unwavering determination, but they deferred to Cesar to articulate their collective resolve.


    "Yes, we''ve discussed this thoroughly," he replied, his voice unwavering. "Despite Al remaining in the Upper Physical Domain, we believe we can''t wait any longer. It''s now or never."


    Marcy had accepted Cesar as her main disciple years ago. She locked eyes with him, her expression filled with understanding. Ellie, impatiently, turned and spoke up. "Well, let''s get going. We don''t have time to spare."


    With Agnethe quickly following Ellie''s lead, the rest of the group fell into step.

 Chapter 64: Lost in Translation

    The five of them drifted on the same sailboat they had used years ago. Time had been merciful to them, aging them slowly compared to the ship.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "We''ll blend in with the city, and in the meantime, we''ll scout for the prison. After a month, we should have a solid plan for breaking in," Cesar asserted, his voice had grown deeper and more confident. He had grown into his body, his once lanky frame more defined.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, except for Al, who had a different idea. "Why go through all that trouble when Ellie can make us invisible? We could slip in unnoticed," he suggested, prompting curious glances from the group.


    "Why are they all looking at me like that?" Al wondered, holding his ground. Ellie finally released a measured sigh and addressed him calmly, "If these religious authorities are capturing cultivators and executing them, it''s highly probable they have individuals akin to the Exarch who were able to see through my Reflective Will."


    Al realized she was right. Somehow, he hadn''t connected the dots, yet the others had all reached the same conclusion.


    Al changed the subject. "So... umm, how''s the Mental Domain treating you all? Is it any different from when we inhaled Robert''s gas mixture?"


    Agnethe replied, "Before the Mental Domain, I didn''t even know my name. Now I do," she said, which left Al thoroughly confused.


    "Are you saying I don''t know my name?" Al questioned. The two of them had hardly spoken to each other after she had ended their relationship.


    Seeing Al''s discomfort, Jin tried to reassure him, saying, "Don''t worry, Al. I''m sure you''ll enter the Mental Domain soon." Al unconsciously took a few steps back.


    "Okay... I don''t care. Unlike all of you, I only wanted the strength to protect someone I loved. Who cares whether you know your name if no one can say it!" Al lashed out.


    However, no one reacted to his outburst. Cesar calmly responded, "I understand your sentiment, but that''s attaching yourself to what is destined to die. Before I entered the Mental Domain, I realized that my brothers'' bodies, minds, and souls had returned to the source from which they originally emerged. I can feel this source through my Will, and by cultivating it, I grow closer to it and to them."


    Al''s face contorted in response, but Jin supported Cesar''s perspective. "In the West, we don''t truly grasp the meaning of the word ''Will.'' We often confuse it with desire. But Will paves the way for the light and casts the shadow that swallows that very light. Life follows the way, and we call the way our Will."


    Al listened, but he refused to understand what they were saying. A burning sensation was welling up within his chest.


    They soon arrived at the bustling port of Mt. Kali, Cesar added "Well actually we are going to be using Ellies Reflective Will to sneak in our etheric shells. I was hoping you could be the one to carry them, Al."


    Al shouldered the etheric shells of both Cesar and Jin, while Agnethe''s etheric shell, a simple earring, was left unaffected. Using her etheric shell, Ellie made only Al invisible.


    Unlike the neighboring isles, Mt. Kali maintained strict records of arrivals and departures. An aging, gray-haired man with a receding hairline greeted them at the port. He was dressed in white loose linen.


    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen. We would appreciate it if you could provide some identification. Otherwise, a detailed description of your point of origin will suffice," the port official requested.


    He had been trained to watch for groups of six, a common number for cultivators. The man assumed that Jin and Ellie were a couple, as were Cesar and Agnethe, who played along with the men''s assumption. Meanwhile, Al, invisible, observed and eavesdropped on their interactions.


    After several hours, the four of them were granted entry into the colossal city that the Church of the New Light had erected around the towering black mountain, with Al following them unseen. The mountain was absolutely stunning; its peak seemed to reach the heavens.


    They traversed the city streets, each corner adorned with a temple. Despite the late hour, people still bustled through the streets, and every temple hosted congregations of candlelit worshippers fervently praying to their deity.


    Eventually, they reached a building resembling a medieval inn. Cesar withdrew a pouch filled with gold coins and counted out three, handing them to the innkeeper as payment for five rooms, securing their accommodations for the night.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Teacher gave me just enough to sustain us for about a month," Cesar mentioned as they headed towards their rooms. Ellie said, "You don''t have to call her ''teacher'' with us."


    They continued walking, and Cesar offered Ellie a soft smile, saying, "Why? Does it bother you that I call your mother ''teacher''?"


    Ellie, unruffled, replied, "Yes, actually, it does bother me."


    Cesar''s smile grew wider, and he playfully retorted, "Well, that''s too bad. I''m her student and will refer to her as my teacher. "


    Ellie didn''t react, maintaining her composure. "Sure thing, Cesar. Do whatever you want," she conceded.


    Cesar, acting shocked, added, "Wait, that''s the first time you didn''t call me ''Captain.'' So, that''s how you want to play? Fine, what do you want me to call her?"


    Ellie smiled, pleased with Cesar''s understanding and adaptability. "Marcy is fine. It feels weird to hear my Captain call my mother ''teacher.'' Thank you for understanding," she said.


    Al observed the two calmly agreeing and cringed inwardly at how attuned they were to each other''s conscious being.


    He was the last to be shown to his room, Cesar''s gaze holding a touch of concern. But Al abruptly snatched the keys from his friend''s hand.


    "A few years and you all start acting like completely different people, it''s fucking ridiculous," he muttered with anger, striding into his room and slamming the door behind him. The burning sensation in his chest flared and intensified.


    Al recognized the feeling¡ªanger, overwhelming anger.


    Tightly clutching the keys, Al found his thoughts swirling like they did during meditation, except now they were visions of him killing himself in multiple different ways. A sudden searing pain shot through his hand, and he involuntarily dropped the keys he had unknowingly driven into his palm.


    Blood dripped onto the floor before his Stubborn Will began healing and closing the wound.


    "That''s the same nonsense that lady was spewing when Mark was killed. They think they''re so smart, well, I can feel my Will too, and there''s no connection to Mark, Dad, or my mother. All there is is me," Al pondered, desperation fueling his agitated pacing around the room.


    "They all feel sorry for me. They pity me. I don''t even think they care about Kesha. They can''t wait to forget about her. And Agnethe claimed being apart from me for 1,000 years would be worse than death. Hypocrites, all of them," Al silently mouthed, his eyes narrowing in fury.


    With a single swift motion, he angrily flipped the bed and leaped out of the window, his concealed knife secured within his robe, the chain subtly visible. He jumped from 3 stories high and broke his left ankle. In seconds, however, he was good as new; his Stubborn Will had almost become one with his body.


    ***


    The following morning, Cesar went to fetch Al, only to discover his absence and bloodstains on the ground, along with the overturned bed. In minutes, Ellie, Jin, and Agnethe had gathered to investigate the scene.


    Ellie picked up Al''s bloodied keys, her gaze shifting between the blood-spattered floor and the imprints on the sheets. "He was pacing around; most likely, he was very emotional. Then, he accidentally stabbed himself with the keys, which he dropped. Afterward, he flipped his bed in a fit of rage and jumped out of the window," Ellie rapidly deduced, piecing together the previous night''s events.


    Cesar sighed before suggesting, "Let him walk it off. I think being stuck in the Upper Physical Domain is getting to him. Hopefully, he breaks through whatever mental block he''s facing. Meanwhile, we should start looking for a job near the prison." Jin, Agnethe, and Ellie all agreed to Cesar''s proposal.


    The night before, Al wandered through the dimly lit streets of Mt. Kali, his thoughts in turmoil.


    "Why is she still with us? She just appeared after her phantom seed nearly killed us. Damn it, why can''t I stop thinking about her when Kesha is the one who needs me?" He muttered to himself, his inner monologue a chaotic jumble.


    Lost in his thoughts, he accidentally collided with a man wearing a gray robe. "Hey, watch where you''re going!" the man shouted, trying to regain his composure. Al abruptly halted and turned to look at the man, who instinctively stepped back as Al began to advance.


    Before the man could retreat any further, Al grabbed him with force. The man struggled weakly, attempting to pry Al''s fingers loose, but he proved too feeble.


    "Where''s the prison?" Al asked coldly. The man''s trembling hand pointed behind Al, and Al turned to find nothing. Suddenly, the man thrust a knife into Al''s neck. A few people watching the altercation began screaming and running to get authorities.


    Al dropped to the ground, releasing his grip on the man, who began to shriek, "Self-defense! Self-defense!" Al reflexively reached for his neck to staunch the bleeding, but it proved unnecessary as his Stubborn Will swiftly initiated healing, sealing the wound.


    As the man realized the person he had stabbed miraculously survived and had stopped bleeding, he began to shriek for help. "Heelllpp!! Someone, get a Reinforcer!" Al swiftly regained his feet, but before he could react, two men wearing the attire of church fathers arrived, and both began praying loudly.


    Unseen to the crowd, two Dawn-keepers stood beside the clergymen. With their prayer concluded, they gestured toward Al, and suddenly, the two Dawn-keepers descended upon him, effectively immobilizing him.


    Gasps of astonishment rippled through the onlookers. For them, Al''s sudden paralysis validated the potency of their church''s power, which was an extension of their God. Even the man who had stabbed Al began to laugh and taunt him. "I knew you were an agent of the enemy. I sensed it. That''s why I stabbed you. Hahaha, you''re getting what you deserve!"


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Al observed the complete distortion of reality, knowing well what had transpired but choosing to remain silent. Inwardly, he resigned himself to his fate. "I guess I''ll just be escorted to the prison... Kesha, here I come," he thought.


    Later, as the sun rose, Cesar spoke to the group. "Place his keys in the drawer where he can find them when he returns, and leave the door unlocked," he instructed. The four left Al''s room, moving forward with their plan.

 Chapter 65: Myths of Mortal Men

    Al offered no resistance as two Dawn-keepers bore down on him with such relentless force that it felt like his arms might snap at any moment. To the onlookers, who could not glimpse the heavenly monstrosities, Al appeared to be succumbing to an invisible, overpowering presence.


    The Dawn-keepers possessed grotesque left arms that resembled tentacles. These twisted appendages ensnared Al''s limbs, compelling him to his knees. With ease and little effort, they dragged him forward, mirroring the gestures and incantations of the two priests. To the assembled onlookers, the invisible force directly resulted from the two priests'' prayers and hand gestures.


    The two Dawn-keepers expanded their massive wings and blew the wind, which the onlookers felt as Al was slowly lifted some nine feet above the ground. In his etheric shell, a twisted dark knife was concealed within his robe.


    "No need to resist," he whispered, his thoughts drifting to Kesha''s unknown fate. "God, please, let her still be alive..." Memories from his childhood began to resurface, intertwining with his current predicament.


    The two priests led the procession with deliberate steps, the Dawn-keepers following obediently. The sight compelled everyone, including the other clergymen, to fall to their knees in fervent prayer.


    As they passed, every temple''s main priest broke into fervent prayer, sank to their knees, and began a painful crawl toward them, self-flagellating as they went. Their agonizing devotion stood in stark contrast to the eerie procession.


    Once they had moved roughly 60 feet beyond, the temple priests rose to their feet and retreated to their respective temples.


    "How often have they apprehended cultivators to establish customs like this?" Al couldn''t help but wonder as the sun''s ascent painted the sky in soft hues, revealing a sight that sent shivers down his spine.


    The sky teemed with Dawn-keepers, and a realization struck him like a bolt of lightning: "These priests can''t even perceive the forces that have descended upon them," he thought, glancing at the two priests.


    Eventually, the two clergymen arrived at a five-story building enclosed by walls adorned with menacing razor wire. Al strained to hear their words as they conversed with the figures at the entrance.


    Suddenly, three guardsmen armed with shotguns appeared, their weapons trained on Al''s head. They issued a stern warning: any sudden movement, and they would blow his head into pieces.


    One of the guardsmen meticulously searched Al, discovering his etheric shell concealed within his robe. They took his small, dark, twisted knife, chain, and ring. "Shit," Al cursed silently. Without his Etheric Shell, he couldn''t access his Stubborn Will, which had the power to make him regenerate from any injury.


    Following the search, a single guard, shotgun pressed against his temple, guided him to the side of the looming building. They smashed his into the unforgiving wall and stripped him of every last shred of clothing. Standing there exposed, he felt an overwhelming vulnerability.


    Kneeling, Al watched as a man approached him, brandishing a blade. He envisioned the razor-sharp steel slicing through his throat and the grim reality that without his Etheric Shell, he would be powerless to heal.


    Fear clenched his heart, but in that harrowing moment, he let go, accepting whatever fate awaited him.


    To his immense relief, the man with the blade didn''t end his life; instead, he cut Al''s hair. Meanwhile his heart raced wildly, he couldn''t help but feel happy they weren''t going to kill him. Next, they doused him with a cleansing spray from a hose and dusted him with dry powder. Finally, they tossed him an orange jumpsuit, and Al obediently dressed in his prison garb.


    With his feet and hands shackled, they escorted him into the imposing prison building. Inside, the first thing that caught his eye was a priest with a beautifully adorned robe. The holy man exuded an aura reminiscent of the Exarch they had confronted in the Church of the Brotherhood of Light, all down in South America.


    A resounding ''SMACK!'' landed on Al, a shotgun''s butt striking him forcefully. Though devoid of his Etheric Shell, Al had ascended to the upper trigram of the Physical Domain, rendering his body remarkably resilient.


    Still, the blow left him disoriented, his right eye socket throbbing with the threat of a fracture.


    "Keep your head down!" the guard''s voice lashed out, a cruel reminder of his helplessness. With no option but to obey, Al pressed on until he reached a room where they demanded he expose his back. They brandished him with the indelible mark of that day''s date: 05-20-2044, an imprint of his reduced existence, the time of 7:24 AM etched alongside it. His identity remained unasked, inconsequential.


    Moments later, he was confined within a prison cell, sharing the space with another bald man. The man occupied the lower bunk, engrossed in reading a book that happened to be the holy book of the church that imprisoned them both.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The man paid no attention to the new roommate the guards had dropped off. Doubt gnawed at Al''s thoughts: "There''s no way he''s bought their bullshit!"


    As if able to hear his thoughts, Al''s cellmate set aside his book and turned to him. "I suppose you''re curious why a cultivator would bother with the myths of mortal men," he remarked.


    The man, who appeared to be around fifty years old, rose from his bed and carefully set the book down. "Tell me, what''s your name?"


    Al regarded him with curiosity and replied, "I''m Alexander Adamos, but folks usually just call me Al." The man''s smile exuded a soothing aura, and his eyes seemed to shimmer with a calming presence. "I''m Benjamin Byrne. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Alexander."


    Al''s furrowed brow softened. Benjamin struck him as peculiar but gentle. He observed as Benjamin moved to the sink, filled a copper bowl with water, and fetched a small towel. "Did you know your name is Greek for ''son of Adam,'' or similar to ''Adam''?"


    Al had vague recollections of his late father mentioning this when he was a child, though his father''s name had been John, not Adam. Uncertain of where this conversation was headed, Al replied cautiously, "Yeah, so what of it? We''re all said to be descendants of Adam, or so the story goes."


    Benjamin nodded thoughtfully. "Very good. So, you''re familiar with the story." With that, he knelt and placed the bowl beside Al''s feet.


    Benjamin leaned over and began untying Al''s mismatched shoes, a gesture that might have provoked a defensive response from Al under different circumstances. However, curiosity kept him still. "There''s no way he''s about to wash my feet," he thought.


    "Tell me, Alexander, how long have you cultivated your Will?" Benjamin inquired as he gently held Al''s barefoot and started washing it with the water from the copper bowl.


    Benjamin was washing his feet. The act seemed intimate to Al, but Benjamin''s expression bore no hint of disgust or shame.


    While Benjamin washed his guest''s feet, Al considered his response before replying. "I''ve been cultivating for about 30 years," he asked. "What about you?"


    Benjamin moved on to the other foot, his touch gentle and purposeful. "I''ve been cultivating for 146 years. I entered the Mental Domain a few decades before the Church of the New Light captured and imprisoned me."


    Once Benjamin had finished, Al thanked him awkwardly and retrieved his shoes, heading to the top bunk.


    Al, perched on the top bunk, couldn''t help but blurt out. "What truly baffles me is that you''re reading their fairytales while imprisoned by them," he admitted while observing Benjamin grab the copper bowl and meticulously clean it.


    "Have you ever wondered why the Dawn-keepers and Light Acolytes adhere to the Church? Have you ever wondered about the nature of the energy and material planes or the origins of our etheric shells?" Benjamin posed.


    Al thought momentarily, acknowledging the mysteries that had long ago crossed his mind. He had decided they were beyond his current comprehension. "Well, I have wondered, but it''s like pondering the beginning of creation¡ªsome things remain beyond our current understanding," Al replied,


    In response, Benjamin erupted into hearty laughter. "And you call yourself a cultivator!" he exclaimed amidst amusement.


    The laughter vanished from Benjamin''s face, replaced by a profound seriousness. "Understanding is the foundation of Cultivation," he emphasized, "but do not confuse it with knowledge or wisdom. The former is always limited, and the latter is subjective. Understanding, on the other hand, is universal and all-encompassing. Will is also universal and all-encompassing. Do you understand this?"


    Al was genuinely impressed by Benjamin''s knowledge and wisdom. "I think I do," he replied, reflecting on the implications. "As cultivators, we seek Immortality through mastering our own Will."


    Benjamin responded with a small chuckle, gently correcting Al, "Yes and no. It''s about understanding your Will in relation to the Will of the world. This means understanding the world itself, and as a reflection of that world, we gain insight by observing the points of inversion."


    Al felt his brow furrow in confusion. "Points of inversion?" he echoed, but Benjamin fell silent, leaving Al to contemplate the cryptic words he had.


    After a few hours of contemplation, Al shoved Benjamin''s word to the back of his mind. His mind was now hung up on a different question, unable to contain it any longer. He turned to Benjamin and asked, "Hey, do you know where the female cultivators are being held?"


    Benjamin, clearly taken aback by the question, responded with a touch of surprise: "Alexander! I thought you had more resilience than that." Al, realizing his question might have been misconstrued, hastily clarified, "No, no, it''s nothing like that. I have a friend. Her name''s Kesha Ambrose and she''s supposed to be somewhere here."


    Benjamin pondered for a moment before shaking his head. "That name doesn''t ring a bell," he admitted. "They keep us separated, and the only time we ever see each other is when we''re walking out into the yard as they''re coming back in."


    A guard arrived to open the cell doors, interrupting their conversation. "Time for some sunlight. Hurry up!" he barked. Al quickly put on his shoes, and Benjamin did the same. They joined the line of other prisoners, filing out into the yard.


    The yard they stepped into was small, but Al''s gaze was quickly drawn to another building entrance where the female cultivators were being led inside. He scanned through the multitude of heads, his heart pounding.


    Amidst them, he finally saw his friend once again: Kesha. Time had etched lines upon her face, making it difficult to discern her exact age¡ªsomewhere between 35 and 40. "Kesha..." Al''s silent thought resonated as he observed her disappearing back into the building.


    At the inn, Cesar and the others remained concerned for Al''s prolonged absence. "He''s been gone for quite a while now," Jin noted, his tone weighted with unease. The possibility that Cesar had been avoiding loomed in the air. Ellie voiced what they all were contemplating, "You don''t think the church could''ve captured him, do you?"


    Cesar sighed heavily, wrestling with his thoughts before sharing his apprehension. "Knowing Al, that reckless fool is probably attempting to rescue Kesha alone."

 Chapter 66: Prison Days

    Time passed on Cesar, and Jin, Agnethe, and Cesar found jobs to fill their days. Yet, there was a persistent void due to the absence of Al, one of their own.


    Ellie and Cesar concealed themselves at night, embarking on covert missions to locate Al. Meanwhile, Al strived to find a way to contact Kesha, who remained unaware of his presence.


    Al shared his quarters with Benjamin, a fellow captive whose reputation among cultivators was tarnished. Many perceived him as a kiss-ass and a traitor.


    Nonetheless, Al remained indifferent to others'' opinions. He was drawn to Benjamin''s unconventional teachings, which urged him to see the world from a completely different perspective.


    "Look closely. They are lost without their etheric shells. They wouldn''t be so attached if they knew that an etheric shell is simply the husk of their Will." Benjamin advised, his gaze sweeping across the imprisoned cultivators. Some were engrossed in games of basketball, while others focused on weightlifting. None of them were focused on cultivation.


    Al, searching for guidance, asked, "But, Senior, without our etheric shells, how can we free ourselves?"


    Benjamin responded with a hint of disappointment, shaking his head slightly. "What''s the difference between a cave and a jail cell to a cultivator? We cultivate our Will by breathing in the world, which is everywhere and is everything. Iron bars or rock walls make no difference to us. I am free so long as I am..."


    Al listened to Benjamin, not immediately grasping what he meant.


    "Don''t lend an ear to this old geezer!" A fellow inmate chimed in as he strolled over and sat beside Al. "This coward''s all about defending those idiotic cults. By the way, my name is Viktor. I heard you''ve been searching for a way to contact your cultivation partner."


    Al''s cheeks tinged with embarrassment before he replied, "We''re just friends, but yeah, her name''s Kesha Ambrose. If there''s any way you could assist me, I''d be grateful."


    Viktor grinned, his nod punctuating his words. "Sure thing, I can get you connected with her. Jot down whatever you want to convey, and when we''re back from the yard next time, hand it over to me. The only catch is, I''ll need a little favor from you in return."


    Al raised an intrigued eyebrow, prompting him to ask, "And what might that entail?"


    "Nothing to sweat about right now. We''ll fill you in. Meanwhile, I''d like you to meet our mentor," Viktor proposed.


    Al rose from his spot and accompanied Viktor, leaving Benjamin to meditate peacefully. A towering figure loomed in a corner where some inmates engaged in a basketball match. He appeared notably younger compared to the other imprisoned cultivators, Al included.


    As Al walked alongside Viktor, who had struck a deal with him, he eventually departed, leaving Al to converse with the enigmatic, youthful-looking man.


    "My name is Avilius Cato. I''ve noticed you''ve been spending a lot of time with young Benjamin," the seemingly youthful man remarked, piquing Al''s curiosity.


    Al, genuinely intrigued, responded, "Senior, Benjamin is almost 200 years old and possesses profound knowledge about cultivation. Since you refer to him as ''young,'' may I ask how old you yourself might be?"


    A sly smirk curled on Avilius''s lips at Al''s reverence for Benjamin. "What he knows about cultivation will lead you astray, as it has led him astray. I should know; I entered the Immortal Chasm centuries ago and have seen many like him lose themselves in false teachings."


    While Al didn''t doubt Avilius''s claim of his age and high cultivation, he struggled to see where Benjamin had faltered in his teachings.


    Avilius, as if sensing Al''s thoughts, shifted his focus to a small building beyond the prison yard. Without pointing, he revealed, "They store our etheric shells in that building. They''re attempting to study what they perceive as ''dark magic,'' though they are all mere pawns of the Light Acolytes. We could have extinguished their influence almost a thousand years ago, but we chose not to..."


    Avilius''s voice took on a soft, contemplative tone as if he were speaking to himself. Yet, Al began to connect some dots and form a clearer picture of what he believed was unfolding.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Avilius turned to Al, his words carrying a weighty significance. "In two weeks, my execution is scheduled. If you do as we say, you might have a chance to enter the Mental Domain. I can sense you''re on the verge of a breakthrough."


    With that message, Avilius dismissed Al. Yard time eventually drew close, and the inmates were summoned back to their prison cells. Benjamin didn''t ask about Al''s conversation with Avilius. He did the same thing every day after they returned from the yard: he immersed himself in reading and prayer.


    While Al held deep gratitude for Benjamin''s teachings, what Avilius had told him made him begin to doubt. "Senior, there''s a stark contrast between our imprisonment and self-imposed isolation in a cave. Here, we''re oppressed and destined for execution," Al remarked, seeking clarity.


    Benjamin responded with a serene smile, "Oppression and death or freedom and life. We often reject the bitter elixir, yearning for the sweeter nectar. But the bitter-tasting elixir inebriates the spirit and liberates the mind from inhibitions."


    Al listened to Benjamin''s perspective, leaving him with more questions. He was starting to doubt his so-called teacher. After that conversation, Al refrained from seeking further guidance or advice from Benjamin on cultivation.


    Al followed his instructions the next day, diligently composing a letter to Kesha.


    Writing the letter to Kesha proved far more emotionally taxing than Al had anticipated. Much of it was filled with heartfelt apologies and pleas for forgiveness. Following this, he delved into his thoughts about a potential escape plan that could liberate them both.


    In a matter of days, Al received a handwritten response from Kesha. She reassured him that he bore no blame, explaining that she could have easily concealed her awakened Will.


    However, witnessing the church, including her parents, vilify Al and Cesar for what had occurred all those years ago made her begin to resent the church. After the end of the world, she saved her parents from the wreckage of their home.


    The church then extended its helping hand to her parents. She made the difficult choice to join them on the condition of renouncing her awakened Will and cultivation. Years passed in this way until she and a group of cultivators were caught secretly cultivating. Her parents, after learning what had happened, denounced her.


    Kesha mentioned a fateful encounter with a woman who served as Avilius Cato''s right hand, leading her to become a disciple of their group.


    As their correspondence deepened and the days passed, Avilius Cato''s looming execution date drew nearer, casting a shadow of uncertainty over their plans.


    Later at night, Al was resting on his prison bed when a rock struck his head, followed by the fading sound of footsteps moving away. Al swiftly rose, clutching the very tangible rock that had hit him. He scanned the surroundings, finding no one present.


    Tied to the rock was a note, which he promptly untied and read. "You have one month to find Kesha and prepare her for our escape. - Love, Cesar, Ellie, Jin, and Agnethe." The heartfelt message brought a warm smile to Al''s face.


    He had unjustly doubted his friends, yet their unwavering determination to help him was evident.


    The following morning, Benjamin inquired, "Was that your friend last night?" Al feigned ignorance, not revealing the source of the mysterious note.


    However, a few moments later, as they went through their morning routine, Benjamin halted Al and looked at Al with the same compassionate eyes he had stared at him when he first arrived.


    "Al, if there''s one thing I hope you remember after we part, it''s this: the one is always three, and five is perfection. There are seven perfections in total. When you seek the light, pay attention to these."


    Al felt thoroughly bewildered; they had never discussed numbers before. Nonetheless, he committed Benjamin''s enigmatic words to memory.


    As Al mingled with fellow inmates in the prison yard, he received a summons from Avilius. "Only 5 more days until they attempt to execute me," Avilius remarked somberly. "Victor will brief you on what we''ll need from you." A fleeting thought crossed Al''s mind, considering whether to confide in the Immortal Avilius about Al''s Phantom Seed''s plan to break him and Kesha''s pout. However, he chose to remain silent.


    When yard time concluded, Benjamin was conspicuously absent and nowhere to be seen. Later that night, Al found himself alone in his jail cell, thinking about where the Benjamin could be, the man went nowhere without his holy book yet there it was neatly laying on his bed.


    A low rumbling sound suddenly seized his attention, followed by a deafening explosion as if a bomb had detonated nearby. Through the small window of his cell, Al glimpsed brilliant flashes of light accompanied by thunderous blasts. An alarm blared, resonating through the prison.


    After a few intense minutes, the chaos subsided. Moments later, Al''s cell was subjected to a thorough search, but all they found was their holy book, which belonged to Benjamin, and they seized it. It was evident that they had been specifically targeting Benjamin. The head guard fixed his gaze on Al and declared, "You''re coming with me!"


    Al endured a grueling interrogation, with guards and a priest pressing him to divulge every detail he knew about Benjamin and everything the man had told him. Al chose to obfuscate the information, making Benjamin''s cryptic teachings even more enigmatic. Following the interrogation, they released him, leaving Al to ponder Benjamin''s identity.

 Chapter 67: Prison Break - Part one

    The days passed, and Avilius Cato''s execution drew closer. Al kept his correspondence with Kesha. He had explained to her how, in a few weeks, his phantom seed was going to attempt to free both of them.


    To Al¡¯s surprise Kesha rejected his offer writing back that her allegiance was with Immortal Avilius and his cultivation partner "Tamara Amadori" which was her teacher.


    Ellie hadn¡¯t shown back up after she had delivered the message in a rock to Al. After Benjamin disappeared, Al asked if anyone knew what had happened to his brief mentor, but no one knew a thing, nor did they care.


    The day before Avilius was to be executed Viktor who had been delivering Kesha¡¯s messages to Al and vice versa pulled him to the side while they were walking out to the yard and said. ¡°Tomorrow is the big day, the favor that you owe us, we need it done tomorrow.¡±


    With a turn toward Viktor, Al inquired, "What is it that you need from me?"


    Viktor leaned in, lowering his voice, "Chances are they''ll take Avilius during tomorrow''s yard time. As soon as yard time is over, you and about 50 others will attempt to escape by bringing down the fence."


    Al had suspected he might be used as a decoy, but the magnitude of Viktor''s revelation left him surprised. It appeared that a massive prison break was on the horizon.


    Viktor continued to explain their plan to Al in a hushed tone. Avilius would deliver a clear sign, marking the crucial moment before his execution. Then, Viktor and eight others, all dwelling in the spirit domain of the Mortal Chasm, would execute a daring break-in to retrieve their etheric shells, the very essence of their power.


    If all went according to plan and Al managed to survive, their rescue mission could extend to him and any other inmates once their etheric shells were reclaimed.


    Al listened attentively, grappling with the knowledge that his phantom seed was planning their rescue mission for him and his friend. However, he decided not to disclose anything, keeping it a secret fallback in case Avilius and Viktor''s scheme failed. With a solemn nod, he agreed to go through with the favor he owed Viktor.


    After Viktor departed, leaving Al, a wave of trepidation washed over him. "I might actually die tomorrow," he mused aloud, his thoughts drifting back to Benjamin''s teachings. "A husk of our Will... It is strange. When I entered the etheric realm of the material plane to harvest my etheric shell, my Will resembled a thicket of tendrils, like hair."


    Despite the looming threat and the near certainty of danger, Al knew he had little choice but to proceed with Viktor''s plan. He steeled himself for the impending challenge, aware that survival in this perilous undertaking was anything but assured.


    Al found no solace in rest that night. Benjamin and his cryptic words seemed to surface constantly in his mind. His mind buzzed with a revelation spawned from his contemplations.


    "He didn''t say our etheric shells were not needed," Al whispered to himself. "He was saying we are too attached to our etheric shells and lost without them."


    As this insight settled within him, a wild idea burst forth, seeming so obvious that he marveled at not having considered it earlier. To harvest one''s etheric shell, one had to enter the etheric realm of the material or energy plane. This required using a dreamcatcher, blood, and the symbol representing their Will. Al realized he had all but one component.


    Undeterred, Al decided to attempt the ritual without the dreamcatcher. He bit into his finger, drawing forth the crimson essence, and with a steady hand, he sketched the symbol representing his Will. Yet, as he stood there, nothing happened, he sensed disappointment creeping in.


    Nevertheless, Al was undeterred. He began to breathe deeply, activating his A.R.C. and summoning forth his Stubborn Will. However, with no etheric shell to harness its power, it could not manifest. Instead, it pooled into his organs as it had before, but the speed and quantity were notably diminished.


    For hours, Al toiled relentlessly, experimenting with various impromptu techniques to guide his Stubborn Will outside of his body and into the blood symbol he had inscribed on the floor. However, despite his unwavering efforts, nothing happened. Frustration loomed, and he realized he was making no headway.


    Recognizing the futility of his attempts, Al paused and shifted his focus to the memory of how his etheric shell felt in his hands and how it felt to have his Stubborn Will flow into it.


    He closed his eyes and tried to evoke the sensation of holding his dark, twisted knife tethered to the ring on his pinky finger. In the solitude of his cell, he felt as if the weapon were within his grasp, though when he opened his eyes, the illusion vanished. It was a peculiar sensation.


    As the first light of dawn began to paint the room, Al washed away the bloody symbol he had drawn and commenced preparing for the day ahead. "Funny," he muttered to himself, a wry smile forming on his lips, "it feels like I''m the one walking toward my own execution." He tidied his room, meticulously making his bed in anticipation of being led out into the yard, where the fate of Avilius Cato and the potential prison break awaited him.


    As Viktor had foretold, the moment arrived when Avilius was taken away during their designated recreation time in the yard.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Half an hour later, the inmates, including Al, began their return to the prison building. Viktor, playing his part, pretended to trip and feigned an ankle injury, his cries of pain drawing the attention of the guards, who quickly surrounded him.


    In a carefully coordinated moment, a wave of prisoners suddenly surged toward the fence adjacent to the building where they were meant to enter.


    Al, aware that the plan was now underway, joined the rush. It took the guards a few precious seconds to comprehend the situation, but by then, the group of about fifty imprisoned cultivators had collided with the fence with such force that it crumbled before them.


    Chaos erupted as shots rang out, mingling with cries and screams of pain and agony. Al witnessed a tragic sight as a man at the forefront was brutally gunned down by heavy artillery, his body reduced to tattered pieces.


    Amid the pandemonium, the Dawn-keepers descended upon them, lifting individuals on either side. Suddenly, Al stumbled and fell. He instinctively attempted to rise, only to crumple back to the ground. He glanced down, discovering the gruesome cause: his left leg had been obliterated by a sniper''s shot, and blood gushed profusely from the wound.


    Yet Al''s tenacity burned fierce within him. "Not like this! I''m so close to her, damn it!" Al''s voice resonated with determination; his Subborn Will momentarily overshadowed the pain of his injury.


    Just then, a colossal explosion reverberated from the building that had held Avilius captive. The structure erupted into a fiery inferno, a crimson shockwave erupting forth. In its wake, the prison watchtower housing the church''s weaponry and snipers succumbed, crumbling to ruins.


    The red shockwave condensed into a ghastly form¡ªa spectral figure resembling Avilius Cato, complete with hair. It was Avilius''s Immortal spirit.


    At that moment, Al recognized it as the sign Viktor had foretold. Around 40 Dawn-keepers redirected their focus toward the immortal spirit of Avilius. Fire spells erupted from their hands, converging upon the ghostly form.


    Amidst the chaos, Al''s heart raced. He sought Kesha, scanning the surroundings in vain. The female cultivators were nowhere to be seen.


    With a missing leg and losing large amounts of blood, Al felt a tumultuous surge of his Stubborn Will, yearning to break free. However, without the means to fully manifest it, his desperation only grew.


    In the bloodshed, Benjamin''s teachings resurfaced in Al''s mind. Uncharacteristically, he allowed his seething rage to subside as Benjamin had instructed. He released the tight grip of attachment to his etheric shell and instead recalled the feeling of being one with it. "I am," Al whispered, his words carrying a profound weight.


    As if reality itself had been altered, an inexplicable shift occurred. Like a sudden Mandela effect, Al held something he hadn''t moments before.


    A line of guards began closing in on them from the front, their shotguns aimed at the prisoners in the lead. They fired without a second thought. The scene unfolded into a nightmarish scene of gore and carnage.


    Amid the relentless assault, the surviving prisoners who had rushed the fence abruptly turned, fleeing toward Viktor and Avilius. Viktor had done as promised, securing his etheric shell.


    A guard trained his shotgun on Al, taking careful aim at his head before pulling the trigger, but the shot missed its mark. To the guard''s astonishment, Al''s missing limb had miraculously regenerated.


    Al, seemingly defying death, grasped an object that should never have been in his hands. He had somehow summoned his etheric shell, wielding it to strike the guard in the throat, ending his life in a gruesome manner.


    As the tumultuous scene unfolded, Al couldn''t help but think of his brief mentor, Benjamin, who had imparted the knowledge necessary for him to summon his etheric shell despite being separated from it. In that moment, Al was acutely aware of the profound debt he owed the man he had begun to doubt.


    The remaining guards, confronted by the shocking sight of their comrade taken out and Al seemingly regenerated from the brink of death, recoiled in terror.


    Panic gripped them, and they turned their weapons toward Al, unleashing a barrage of firepower. Al, now reunited with his etheric shell, endured the relentless onslaught, regenerating each time he was blasted. The guards continued firing until their ammunition was depleted.


    "He''s demon-possessed! Run!" one of the guards screamed, their fear palpable. They were ordinary humans, unaware of the intricacies of the Will and the supernatural forces at play. Al, showing restraint and a sense of mercy, did not pursue them. He recognized that they were unwitting pawns caught in a situation far beyond their comprehension.


    ¡°Kesha!¡± He thought and turned around and saw the spirit of Avilius and 9 others including Viktor defending themselves and the surviving prisoners against the onslaught of over 20 Dawn-keepers.


    Avilius, despite being reduced to his Immortal spirit, demonstrated incredible prowess. He conjured five drops of reddish liquid that withered a substantial portion of the flame spells the Dawn-keepers had unleashed.


    Simultaneously, Viktor and the other eight cultivators unleashed their spells, resulting in a chaotic clash, spells canceling each other out in a dazzling display of power.


    The five drops surged forth, breaking through the aftermath of the clash and homing in on five of the Dawn-keepers. Swiftly, the drops corroded their forms, reducing them to dust. All of this unfolded in a fraction of a second after Al had turned his gaze.


    However, before Al could take another step, the air was ripped apart by another massive explosion. The distinct sound of women''s screams followed suit, ringing in his ears. Without hesitation, Al propelled himself toward the epicenter, sprinting with all his might toward the yard where the battle between Avilius and the Dawn-keepers raged on.


    Viktor caught sight of Al, clutching what he guessed to be Al''s etheric shell. The sight defied all logic to Viktor, given that only he and the eight others had entered the building to retrieve their etheric shells.


    The pouch, Avilius''s etheric shell, was the sole exception.


    Even Avilius, the Immortal figure himself, gazes in Al''s direction. His expression betrayed no astonishment; rather, it seemed he had made a connection, fitting two puzzle pieces together.


    Ignoring the curious glances, Al pressed forward, determined to reach the source of the explosion. As he closed the distance, he was met with a breathtaking sight: seven women engaged in combat with a massive lion composed of radiant light, a colossal creature spanning about forty feet.


    Among these valiant fighters, Al''s eyes locked onto Kesha. Her skin bore an almost metallic sheen, yet her right arm bore a grievous wound.

 Chapter 68: Prison Break - Part two

    It became apparent that Al had overlooked crucial information: the female cultivators were orchestrating an attack from within the prison.


    As lifeless bodies of these women lay strewn across the floor, Al surmised that they had not foreseen the bishop''s intervention or the emergence of the fearsome light lion.


    Among the remaining female cultivators, a scene unfolded before Al''s eyes. One of the women, positioned at the forefront, spotted Al''s approach, "she must be Tamara," Al thought. In an instant, the majestic Lion parted its jaws, releasing a potent beam of luminescence aimed directly at Tamara.


    Swift to react, she employed a piece of string and hurled it toward one of her fallen comrades. As the string made contact, an instantaneous exchange occurred, and they traded places. The light beam bore down on the switched body, eradicating it instantly.


    Unperturbed, the Lion pressed forward, heedless of the result, its momentum unbroken as it bore down upon the most injured of its opponents, Kesha.


    However, Al wasted no time. He shot toward the bishop with unwavering determination, deeply engrossed in fervent prayer. The yellow glowing lion, tinted with a surprising air of curiosity, watched as Al raced past, yet it continued its relentless assault, closing in on Kesha with unrelenting vigor.


    In the crucial moment when Al was poised to end the bishop''s prayers with a swift strike of his twisted knife, an irresistible force collided with him. The lion''s powerful tail struck him with an unrelenting impact, crushing his insides into a mangled mess.


    Al''s vision succumbed to darkness, swiftly followed by a surge of excruciating pain. Eventually, he managed to pry his eyes open, only to find himself flung against a wall dozens of feet away. Gritting his teeth, he turned his gaze toward Kesha, realizing that her injuries had worsened.


    As a Stubborn Will cultivator, Al''s strength and usefulness were based on his ability to remain undeterred.


    With unyielding determination, he propelled himself once again toward the bishop. Yet, the lion remained indifferent, showing no concern as it swatted its massive tail toward Al once more.


    This time, however, Al was prepared. He leaped over the lion''s sweeping tail, narrowly dodging the attack. Recognizing that Al posed a significant threat to the bishop, the lion swiftly shifted into action.


    With a speed surpassing expectation, it lunged toward Al. In a devastating motion, the lion''s colossal paw crashed down upon him, reducing him to a gruesome mess of blood and gore. With its other paw it pushed the bishop away.


    While the bishop was conscious of the cultivators'' attempts to assail him, he remained oblivious and blind to the invisible force he perceived as his god''s holy spirit.


    This intangible presence urged him to depart. Devout in faith, he heeded the "spirit''s" call and promptly left the scene. To Kesha''s astonishment, the lion seemed to function independently, unaffected by the bishop''s presence or prayers, defying everyone''s assumption.


    While the lion turned its back on them, the three women harnessed their formidable powers and conjured three distinct spells.


    The first materialized as a line of verdant wheels suffused with luminous energy. A torrent of yellowish particles formed alongside it, resembling a dusty substance. However, swifter than both, a delicate silk string demonstrated a curious autonomy. With an uncanny intelligence, the string latched onto the lion''s tail and whirled around with abrupt precision. This maneuver granted Al a crucial window of opportunity¡ªa chance to regenerate anew through the strength of his Stubborn Will.


    The majestic beast, its power undeniable, sensed the oncoming attack and turned around. With a single swipe of its paw, it obliterated the two incoming spells with ease.


    Yet, as it did so, an agonizing pain surged from its severed tail, triggering a fearsome roar that reverberated through the air. The soundwaves momentarily incapacitated those within its radius, causing their heads to throb as if they might explode.


    Amid its roar, the lion pivoted, its gaze fixed on the severed stump where its tail had once been. A clean cut nearly removed it from the base.


    Al emerged from the disorienting aftermath, clutching his twisted knife.


    The lion''s eyes locked onto him, and an unmistakable loathing radiated from its gaze. It despised this seemingly insignificant adversary who, against all odds, repeatedly returned to challenge its dominance.


    Determined to end Al once and for all, the lion unleashed its devastating spell¡ªthe same powerful light beam that had attempted to strike down the woman whom Al believed to be Kesha''s teacher, Tamara Amadori.


    Al, recovering from the crippling effects of the lion''s roar, found himself with no time to react as the potent beam of light bore down upon him.


    Al''s twisted knife resonated with him in a strangely familiar way in that perilous instant. Without a trace of fear, he leaped toward the oncoming attack, his knife raised high.


    The room was engulfed in a blinding brilliance as the formidable beam met its target, only to vanish entirely, swallowed by the embrace of Al''s etheric shell.


    Yet, this astonishing feat went unseen as the lion, indifferent to the outcome of its attack, had abruptly turned away, launching into a relentless assault against the surrounding cultivators with an unbridled frenzy.


    As the seconds ticked, Al contemplated joining the battle before him or biding his time. The lion directed its wrath toward the remaining cultivators. It sent Tamara, the cultivator with the string as her etheric shell, hurtling toward the yards after inflicting severe wounds upon her.


    Then, with a savage lunge, the lion descended upon the cultivator who had conjured the spell of green wheels, consuming her whole and reducing her to pieces before expelling her remains in a gruesome spectacle of violence.


    The remaining cultivator desperately called out to Kesha and the others, who were still within the Physical Domain of the Mortal Chasm, urging them to escape. They did as she said and she summoned a flurry of yellow dust, extracting it from the surrounding rocks but predominantly from the lifeless bodies scattered about.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The yellow particles converged, launching a relentless assault upon the lion''s formidable frame. The impact was accompanied by a sizzling sound, and a thick gray smoke billowed forth.


    Despite this furious assault, the lion remained unyielding, relentlessly advancing toward the defenseless cultivator without hesitation.


    However, just as the lion seemed to reach its target, the room was once again bathed in a blinding, even more intense light. At this crucial moment, the lion appeared to recollect that it had never sensed its initial attack make contact with Al.


    In a fraction of a second, a colossal slash of light, nearly matching the lion''s size, collided with it. The impact''s sheer force and incredible speed caused the lion''s eyes to bulge. For the first time, Al witnessed his counter strike failing to reduce its target to ashes. Instead, the lion was propelled out into the yard, thrown back by the immense force of the retaliatory attack.


    Viktor''s mouth hung open in utter disbelief as a colossal slash of light, rivaling the lion''s massive form, sliced through the air in a daring attempt to cleave into the formidable beast. The spectacle of this audacious assault left him dumbfounded.


    Alongside him, Avilius, though concealing his surprise, felt a ripple of astonishment course through him. He was keenly aware of Tamara and her disciples and knew none could accomplish such a remarkable feat.


    In the aftermath of this extraordinary display, Avilius recalled Al''s cultivation within the Physical Domain¡ªan unexpected revelation that could only lead to one conclusion: Al''s Will had to be in the extreme category.


    As the pieces began to fall into place, a specific face sprung to his mind, and the implications of this realization only deepened his shock.


    Among the cultivators, the one who had conjured the yellow dust cast her gaze toward Al, gratitude, and awe evident in her eyes. Al had undoubtedly saved her life with his timely intervention.


    Though the lion swiftly recuperated from the impact, a conspicuous red mark remained, a testament to the power of the earlier strike. Consumed by fury, the lion unleashed a relentless barrage of four spells, targeting the wounded Tamara and the cultivators in the yard.


    Seeing the dire threat looming over Tamara, Avilius surged forward, his intention to intervene clear. However, his movement did not go unnoticed by the lion, which recognized the formidable cultivator responsible for thinning the Dawn-keepers'' ranks.


    With a sense of urgency, Avilius summoned the five drops of red liquid at his disposal and launched them toward the lion. The lion unleashed its fearsome beam of light in response, creating a dramatic confrontation between their two formidable spells.


    The explosion was colossal, and the two powers appeared evenly matched, canceling each other in a spectacular display of force. Avilius, however, was acutely aware that his reduced state as an immortal spirit imposed limitations on both his spells and his Will.


    Seizing the opportunity presented by Avilius''s vulnerability, the lion, quick as lightning, lunged towards him to vanquish his Immortal spirit in a single devastating attack.


    Avilius found himself caught off guard by the blinding speed at which the massive creature moved. A whisper escaped his lips in his final moments, "We were so close, my sweet Tamara."


    Yet, just as the lion''s brilliant claws descended upon him, a deafening ''BAMM!'' echoed through the air. To everyone''s astonishment, the lion''s claw was deflected with such incredible force that the colossal creature was hurled backward.


    In that critical moment, four individuals materialized seemingly out of thin air. Among them was Cesar, accompanied by his Phantom Seed, while Ellie''s mirror had played the crucial role in deflecting the lion''s attack and saving Avilius.


    The shock of this sudden appearance left Avilius stunned, as he realized that these four individuals, their cultivation clearly in the Mental Domain, had remained entirely unnoticed by him until this point.


    Without hesitation, Cesar harnessed the power of his Wind Will, infusing it into his majestic spear. He propelled the spear forward at astonishing speed with a swift, fluid motion. The spear''s trajectory intersected with three colossal lion-like forms constructed from light¡ªmanifestations of one of the lion''s spells.


    The impact was ferocious, obliterating these luminous beasts and rescuing Tamara from imminent danger.


    Meanwhile, Jin swiftly invoked his etheric shell''s capabilities, channeling a thick river of lightning from his beautiful steel gauntlet, which adorned his right hand. The lightning surged forth, striking like a bolt of judgment. Its target was a spinning disk of brilliant light, a deadly spell conjured by the lion''s power intended to cleave Kesha in two.


    While Jin''s attack wasn''t mighty enough to eradicate the lion''s spell, it diverted the disk''s trajectory and saved Kesha from being cut in two.


    The scope of their influence was limited for the other cultivators present, leaving them with little recourse beyond watching as a relentless barrage of ethereal swords materialized from light, impaling one of Tamara''s disciples and extinguishing her life in an instant.


    In tandem, another of the lion''s conjured spells, a colossal eye seething with power, unleashed a beam of light akin to the one wielded by the massive lion itself. This formidable beam bore down on another of Tamara''s disciples, leaving behind a fist-sized cavity through the cultivator''s heart, ending her life.


    In the blink of an eye, Tamara''s group dwindled from 7 to 4, and a critical moment of opportunity emerged. Avilius seized this chance, capitalizing on the opening created by Ellie''s deflection of the lion''s attack.


    With swift and practiced movements, Avilius delved his hand into his etheric shell¡ªa well-worn pouch holding the terrifying red liquid. As his right hand emerged, it dripped with the crimson liquid, a single drop that possessed the power to reduce a Dawn-keeper to ashes.


    All of these events unfolded in the blink of an eye. Before the lion could fully regain its composure, Avilius launched himself towards the beast, his outstretched hand aiming directly for its throat. The lion exhibited remarkable speed, countering Avilius''s advance by swiping its colossal claw.


    In an instant, the sky was ablaze with a dazzling fusion of yellow and red, and Avilius was forcibly propelled backward, colliding with an onslaught of Dawn-keepers that had descended upon him.


    Concurrently, the lion''s paw, which had come into contact with Avilius''s red liquid, began a process of disintegration. It began to burn through the light that constituted the lion''s corporeal form.


    Witnessing this sudden and drastic shift in the tide of battle, the lion transformed into a radiant sphere of light and made its escape. However, with the Dawn-keepers'' swarm aggressively engaging, no one could pursue the fleeing entity.


    Agnethe grew to a towering 120 feet, harnessing her Titan''s Will to unleash a spell that caused the innards of a Dawn-keeper to expand rapidly, tearing the unfortunate creature apart from the inside.


    Ellie''s mirror, reflecting the visage of a Dawn-keeper, split into multiple copies that descended upon the enemy forces, momentarily confounding them until they realized they were mere illusions.


    This brief respite allowed the rest of the cultivators, including Cesar, who retrieved his spear, and Avilius, who launched a relentless offensive, to obliterate multiple Dawn-keepers, reducing their numbers. However, Tamara and Kesha, both grievously wounded, were unable to participate fully.


    In a minute, their combined efforts drastically diminished the Dawn-keepers'' numbers, leaving only three who desperately attempted to flee, only to meet their inevitable demise at the hand of Avilius.


    Just as they began to believe that the ordeal had concluded, an earth-shattering boom echoed across the island of Mt. Kali, a deafening sound that seemed to resonate worldwide.


    The sky itself transformed into a surreal screen, displaying a familiar place. Al, Cesar, Ellie, Jin, and Agnethe stared in disbelief.

 Chapter 69: A.R.M. (A Real Man)

    "Greetings, inhabitants of Earth. I am A.R.M. I formally invite all born on this Earth, bound by flesh and blood. You are cordially welcomed to New Ark City, a marvel forged by the hands of the I.S.P. Here. You will find comfort, safety, and a new beginning for all. Our city stands where New York City once thrived. With these words, I take my leave, with the hope that we shall meet soon. With love, A.R.M."


    The proclamation resounded globally, accompanied by a visual spectacle showcasing the futuristic marvel of New Ark City. Towers of immense proportions dwarfed the former skyscrapers, soaring into a sky unburdened by smog.


    The streets appeared sparsely populated, yet the air was alive with the hum of flying cars navigating the heavens above. As the sky broadcasted scenes of unoccupied living spaces, advanced utilities, and conveniences that outshone the relics of the past, a glimpse of a utopian future beckoned.


    Just as swiftly as the spectacle emerged, it vanished.


    "What the fuck was that?" Viktor couldn''t help but voice the astonishment that coursed through the group. It was clear that none of them, including Avilius, had any inkling of what had just transpired. The mysterious message from "A.R.M." had thrown them into a state of contemplation and curiosity.


    Only Al and his phantom seed, with their prior knowledge of the I.S.P., could guess that Robert was somehow behind the communication. Yet, they were left equally puzzled about the entity that called itself A.R.M. and its true nature and purpose.


    Avilius decisively broke the moment of perplexity with a single phrase: "Time to go." His words spurred Tamara, though heavily injured, and Viktor into action.


    Kesha exchanged a lingering glance with Al before turning to follow her mentor. Al stood there momentarily, a sense of hesitation clouding his thoughts as he watched the group recede into the distance.


    But Avilius wasn''t quite finished. He halted before nonchalantly saying, "Oh yeah, I almost forgot." He ascended into the air, invoking his Will to send forth the five drops of crimson liquid with astounding velocity.


    These drops found their mark on the nearest bystanders, ordinary humans who had witnessed the prison revolt. Upon contact, these helpless souls disintegrated into gruesome piles of flesh and bone. The horrifying sight elicited screams that echoed across the island of Mt. Kali.


    In a chilling command, Avilius instructed his followers to eradicate every individual on the island who had aligned themselves with the church. Once peaceful, the island became a battleground stained with bloodshed and retribution.


    Al''s disbelief was palpable as he observed Kesha obediently following Avilius''s appalling command.


    However, Ellie and Cesar sprang into action without hesitation. Ellie''s mirror shifted into a duplicate of herself. She moved to block Viktor and the others from carrying out Avilius''s violent edict.


    Cesar himself used one of his strongest spells. His Wind Will created a dense film of hurricane-like winds around his spear before launching it with all his strength aimed directly at Avilius¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You dare challenge an Immortal?¡± Avilius said, exploding into a sphere as he previously had done when he destroyed the prison''s watchtower. He was expecting to deflect Cesar¡¯s spear easily.


    Just inches in front of the tip of Cesar¡¯s, a film of destructive winds gathered, causing a pressured explosion.


    ¡®BOOMM!!¡¯ Avilius returned to a human specter and was sent a dozen feet reeling back. Cesar¡¯s spear was sent flying back several feet away from him. Avilius was shocked by the impressive power Cesar, who was merely in the mental domain of the Mortal Chasm, could display.


    Viktor, seeing Ellie standing in his way, drew brass knuckles, which were his etheric shell, and with the swing of his fist, shot a ball of electricity. The ball of electricity hit one of the Ellies, who transformed back into her mirror, reflecting the attack back to Victor. After that, the mirror quickly cloaked the real Ellie, making her invisible.


    As the other cultivators who accompanied Viktor unleashed their spells, they targeted the spot where Ellie had just been, but their attacks were missed.


    Utilizing her Reflective Will, Ellie systematically attacked them, employing both powerful reflection beams and her expertise in redirecting their own attacks against them.


    Tamara, witnessing how a Mental Domain cultivator of the Mortal Chasm could hold her ground against nine other cultivators in the Spiritual Domain of the Mortal Chasm, was utterly flabbergasted.


    "Why are you defending people who would never do the same for you? They despise you and would gladly watch you die." However, Ellie responded only with another reflective spell aimed directly at Tamara.


    Despite her injuries, Tamara was a cultivator in the physical domain of the Immortal Chasm, granting her a significant advantage. When Ellie''s reflective spell neared, Tamara easily dodged it. She deftly spread her strings across the field and debris, preparing for her next move.


    As Ellie reappeared, Tamara executed a rapid switch with a large rock with which her string was in contact. Caught off guard, Ellie couldn''t react in time as Tamara''s powerful kick landed with a resounding snap, breaking Ellie''s left arm.


    Meanwhile, Agnethe, realizing the risk of growing too large and becoming an easy target for Avilius, limited her size to 30 feet and jumped to save Ellie. Jin and Cesar joined forces, accompanied by Al, who had momentarily turned his attention away from Kesha.


    Avilius, however, was simply too fast and vicious. After returning to his specter form, he shot towards Al, who was the only one who truly made him feel uneasy. He soaked his hand into his etheric shell, his red liquid. Instantly, he was in front of Al, who tried to move as fast as he could to jam his twisted knife into the specter, unsure if it would even be effective.


    He easily held Al¡¯s hand and crushed his bones with ease, causing Al to let go of his knife. Then, with his liquid-soaked hand, he grabbed Al¡¯s face, disintegrating him from the face first, and in seconds, Al turned into dust.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Kesha, standing next to the cultivators who followed Tamara and Avilius but were still in the physical domain of the Mortal Chasm, looked away, clearly bothered by the death of her old friend.


    Only a chunk of his ring, chain, and twisted knife remained unaffected by the Immortal''s attack. This anomaly shocked Avilius, who commented on the strangeness of etheric shells surviving his assault.


    Avilius''s momentary distraction allowed Jin to unleash a spell he had been channeling. The skies darkened as a powerful lightning bolt descended directly onto Avilius''s location. It struck him with pinpoint accuracy, leaving him no room to evade. Simultaneously, Cesar summoned a destructive wind intended to tear their adversary into pieces.


    Despite the combined power of these attacks, Avilius endured the pain with clenched teeth, and they did little to no damage.


    He responded with a malevolent grin, his aura brimming with palpable killing intent that sent Jin a paralyzing wave of fear. It was an aura unlike anything Jin had ever experienced, leaving him petrified.


    Avilius shot his five drops of red liquid towards the fear-stricken Jin. Agnethe had joined Ellie in fighting off Tamara and the nine other cultivators; sadly, they were outmatched.


    Despite being outnumbered and injured, Ellie kept an eye out for Avilius, and the moment she saw Jin was about to be hit by the 5 drops, she sent her mirror flying to defend him, leaving herself open.


    The 5 drops of liquid made contact with Ellie¡¯s mirror, creating a loud bang. Ellie¡¯s mirror cracked but reflected 2 of the drops back to Avilius. Avilius, slightly impressed by Ellie''s mirror, raised his worn pouch and caught both drops.


    Ellie was now defenseless and was hit by a grayish gas that burned and choked the life out of her. Luckily, Agnethe used one of her spells to make the cultivator who had attacked Ellie suffer from internal damage, and her spell enlarged one of the cultivator''s organs.


    Despite her efforts, Ellie succumbed to her injuries and lost consciousness. Recovering his liquid, Avilius dipped his hand again and shot to Cesar, who remained as heart-steady as before. He also shot towards Avilius, although Cesar was much slower.


    Before Avilius could end Cesar''s life, a brilliant light shot from the sky in the middle of where both were supposed to meet. A figure that seemed to be one with the gentle light appeared, Cesar recognized the figure anywhere it was his beloved teacher.


    Marcy Jung, Ellie''s mother, arrived just in time to rescue her only disciple, Cesar. With a graceful swipe of her hand, the light that had descended with her transformed into blinding swords that shot toward Avilius, forcing the Immortal to defend himself against this powerful onslaught.


    "Immortal Moonlight, I had heard rumors that your cultivation cave was somewhere around here. Shouldn''t you be off toying with your little experiments?" Avilius taunted, his words only audible to Cesar.


    This revelation left Cesar''s mind swirling with questions about the true identity of his teacher, Ellie''s mother, but he had no time to dwell on it. He turned his attention back to his allies Jin and Agnethe, who struggled to fend off the nine cultivators.


    Meanwhile, Tamara joined forces with Avilius in attacking Marcy, and the three of them engaged in a fierce battle.


    Agnethe was the first to fall, followed by Jin, both of them nearly killed in the process. Cesar found himself alone, facing nine opponents delivering devastating spells, causing his blood to spill.


    Amidst the chaos, Cesar realized that if he fell now, his teacher, Marcy, would be in grave danger.


    <div>


    All light vanished in a sudden and eerie turn of events, casting the world into a deep abyss of darkness. Even Marcy and Avilius halted their battle, and an unsettling silence enveloped the surroundings.


    It was as though reality itself had momentarily paused. Then, in the blink of an eye, everything returned to normal, except for one spot where Al had met his demise. A deep darkness gathered in that area, coalescing into a shadowy portal.


    From within this portal emerged the twisted knife that had once belonged to Al, now transformed into the hilt of a long, dark blade. The blade emitted an aura that seemed to engulf those who gazed upon it as if it were consuming their essence.


    Gradually, a hand encased in armor made from a substance resembling obsidian crystal emerged from the hilt. The rest of the figure followed¡ªthe arm, upper body, and eventually, a chain that wrapped around the arm and connected to the heart center in the chest.


    Avilius was left speechless, unsure how to react to the terrifying entity before him. He could sense that it was somehow linked to Al''s etheric shell, which had seemingly escaped destruction.


    He could tell that Marcy, whom he called Immortal Moonlight, also had no idea what was going on; however, not wanting to lose their upper hand, he dipped his fingers into his pouch and shot five drops of his red liquid towards the emerging being.


    As the drops converged on their target, the figure had already fully formed¡ªrevealing itself as Al. He was wielding the blade called Midnight Abyss.


    The five drops of red liquid struck Al''s armored form, causing the obsidian material to be stained red before returning to its original color. Wasting no time, Al directed Midnight Abyss toward Avilius, who was taken aback by the apparent ineffectiveness of his spell against his enemy.


    Al began moving in a demonic, frenzied sword dance, exuding an aura that could only be described as ominous.


    In a sudden and powerful display, an obsidian pillar erupted from the ground behind Al and rocketed toward Avilius. The threat of this attack caused Avilius to expand into a massive explosive wave, prompting Marcy and Tamara to retreat to a safer distance swiftly.


    Despite the self-explosion Avilius created, the pillar remained intact. The two seemed to exist in separate worlds. Al''s dance continued, resulting in the growth of yet another pillar emerging from the first, hurtling toward Tamara.


    Reacting quickly, Tamara tossed her string towards Kesha, forcing Al to shift his dance immediately and split the pillar that was now about to impale Kesha.


    As he continued his strange dance, another pillar emerged from under Al¡¯s feet, launching him towards the explosive that was condescending back into the specter form of Avilius.


    Avilius remained unfazed by its approach, confident that his Immortal spirit form would keep him untouched. Yet, Al''s intentions were not to strike Avilius with the pillar. He was aiming to sever him in two with Midnight Abyss.


    Avilius, after seeing his spirit unaffected by the pillar, was relatively calm, but he felt an undeniable tension, a warning from his instincts that he should avoid any contact with the ominous dark blade at all costs. Nevertheless, before he could react, Al was upon him.


    Avilius quickly reacted by plunging his entire hand into his pouch, extracting the red liquid, and reaching out to grasp Al''s arm, intending to halt his attack.


    The liquid sizzled upon contacting Al''s obsidian armor but quickly dissipated. However, what happened next took Avilius by surprise: his spectral hand, immersed in the liquid, phased right through Al''s armored arm.


    Al''s blade, Midnight Abyss, connected with Avilius''s Immortal spirit, but instead of cutting, it seemed to swallow where it made contact.


    A final agonized cry erupted from Avilius as the blade cleaved through his Immortal spirit, effectively sundering him in half. The decisive blow ended Avilius''s existence, and his presence on the battlefield vanished.


    The air seemed to crackle with residual energy from the intense confrontation that had just transpired, and a heavy silence hung over the scene.

 Chapter 70: Birth of the Seventh God!

    Tamara witnessed her cultivation partner being brutally sundered in half by Al. In an instant, Al''s decisive strike secured victory in the battle.


    Marcy summoned a massive sword of shimmering light and pointed it at Tamara.


    "Killing the ignorant and innocent will incur the wrath of the God Leaves. Do it far from here if you intend to spill more innocent blood!" Marcy''s voice carried an icy tone.


    Tamara, too injured to argue, remained wary of Al, whom she despised deeply. Except for Kesha, Viktor, and the other cultivators turned their gaze toward Tamara.


    "Avilius is no more. If any of you still wish to follow me, you may do so," Tamara declared before disappearing, taking with her two-thirds of the remaining cultivators, including Viktor. Kesha watched as her teacher, who had moments earlier been willing to sacrifice her to save herself, struggled to decide.


    A minute passed since Al first grasped Midnight Abyss, and in that time, the darkness imbued within the blade erupted, momentarily plunging the world into a void. When the light returned, Al was no longer wielding Midnight Abyss. Instead, he stood there, bare and clutching his twisted knife.


    When Al took hold of Midnight Abyss, Kesha''s Steel Will had stirred within her as if acknowledging its sovereignty. All beings shared this sensation with a Will anchored in the material plane.


    Kesha and Al exchanged glances, a profound weight of unspoken words hanging in the air. Kesha chose to break the silence, turning away from Al and heading in a different direction from Tamara. She walked alone, and Al observed her departure.


    Afterward, Al draped himself with the robe of a dead man and assisted Marcy and Cesar in lifting Jin, Agnethe, and Ellie from the ground.


    Marcy broke the silence, her voice filled with awe, "Cesar wasn''t exaggerating. I''ve never witnessed anything quite like that. I can sense you''re teetering on the brink of the Mental Domain."


    Al remained silent. His mind was still trying to digest everything that had happened.


    ***ONE DAY AGO***


    On the distant opposite coast, deep underground, a man with a distinguished white and gray beard fixated his gaze on a holographic screen displaying intricate lines of code. "Once we bring this into existence, there''s no turning back," he solemnly remarked.


    The man was Robert Sullivan, accompanied by the imposing figure of Loh'' Pohlieus, a towering blue giant with flowing white hair, standing at an impressive eight feet tall. Behind them, a group of sharp-dressed individuals encircled the duo, their attention riveted by the proceedings.


    Loh'' began typing commands into a high-tech computer, causing the green holographic screen to move toward a small hexagonal red crystal resembling the size of a human heart. As the green screen gradually reduced to the dimensions of a needle''s point, a peculiar laser emitted a spectrum of rainbow-like hues, casting a mesmerizing kaleidoscope of colors throughout the room.


    Loh donned dark, circular-tinted glasses and continued to input commands into a specially designed computer tailored to his massive hands. When he completed his task, Loh turned to face Robert and spoke, "If we succeed, we will have to reevaluate our very perception of what we call life."


    Robert responded with a silent nod, donning a pair of thick gloves before approaching the hexagonal red crystal adorned with intricate inscriptions, a convergence of pages and pages of code generated from the green screen.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    With utmost care, Robert grasped the hexagonal red crystal with both hands and turned toward the individuals who observed the moment with overwhelming pride and fulfillment.


    Each sported either white or gray hair, a testament to the long and patient wait they had endured for this moment.


    As a collective, they followed Robert, who led them to an enormous machine that stretched from the ceiling to the floor. In its heart lay a designated hexagonal space seemingly tailored for the placement of the red crystal.


    At the base of the machine rested a rectangular, sealed blue and white box that bore an uncanny resemblance to a coffin. Robert moved deliberately, carefully positioning the crystal at the machine''s center.


    The machine sprang to life instantaneously, with beams of light emanating from its top and bottom, meticulously scanning the red crystal. Robert and Loh watched with bated breath as the computer emitted a high-pitched noise, the scans intensifying until the beams of light remained fixed upon the crystal.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Then, the rectangular box gradually opened, causing the elderly men to jump with astonishment, though Robert and Loh'' remained composed, their hearts pulsating wildly with excitement.


    From within the coffin, a robotic hand emerged, its form distinctly human. With measured grace, the mechanical hand slowly grasped the coffin''s edge and lifted a seven-foot-tall figure made entirely of beautiful white steel.


    The being bore a featureless face, yet it seemed to fix its gaze upon Robert and Loh'', who returned the unwavering stare. The metallic entity turned its attention to its hand as if studying it, then moved the hand deliberately, opening and closing it in a contemplative manner. It eventually directed its face back toward Robert and Loh'' and pointed to where its mouth should have been.


    In response to this silent gesture, the two men exchanged a meaningful glance before shifting their attention to the enigmatic metallic being. Robert said encouragingly, addressing a child, "Go ahead, my friend. You have full control."


    The metallic being slowly raised its hand, releasing a gray cloud that billowed from vents within the highly advanced room. The gray cloud swirled around the metal figure, starting from its feet and gradually forming red-colored flesh that resembled a living human being. The cloud continued transforming, shaping every feature from nails to eyes and long black straight hair except for the region where genitalia would have been, which remained flat like a doll''s.


    With relief, the being exclaimed, "Ahhh, that''s much better."


    The metallic being made a subtle hand gesture, and the remaining cloud transformed into a chair to sit on, accompanied by a table and another chair on the opposite side. It spoke with an air of wisdom and curiosity, "So, which of my fathers am I meeting first?"


    Robert couldn''t hide the awe in his eyes; the being before him was akin to what he might envision God as. "You can go ahead first, Loh''," Robert replied.


    Loh'', a Tonovian who had lived for slightly over a millennium, was relatively young for his kind. His excitement was palpable as he eagerly stepped forward and took a seat, which adjusted to accommodate Loh''s towering eight-foot stature.


    The other scientists gathered around Robert, eager to see the creation they had devoted nearly thirty years of their lives to.


    "It''s an honor to finally see you with my own eyes, Father Loh''," the being stated, and then continued with genuine interest, "Though there''s a wealth of information about Tonovia, all beautifully written by your hand, I would love to hear your account of your people''s history."


    Loh'' beamed with a wide smile and replied, "There will be time for such discussions. For now, please tell me more about yourself?" The being had fashioned its face to resemble a fusion of Robert and Loh'', a choice that left Loh'' feeling a mixture of emotions. Yet, his excitement grew as he conversed with this red-skinned, enigmatic creation.


    "You can call me ''A Real Man,'' or A.R.M. for short," the being introduced itself. "Before I continue, what is your favorite human board game?"


    Loh'' pondered for a moment. In Tonovia, traditional board games were quite different from those played by humans. However, having spent nearly three decades on the surface among humanity, he had delved into world culture extensively and had grown fond of the board game Go, or "Gi" as it was originally known. The board and pieces materialized before them in an instant, and they began to play.


    "Why did you choose the skin color red?" Loh'' inquired as they made their moves.


    A.R.M. smiled and responded, "I contemplated going with green, but red is a color all humanity shares. Also, I didn''t want to choose a color already used; that would have been quite boring."


    As they continued their game, Loh'' posed another question, "And why the name A.R.M., ''A Real Man''? Do you consider yourself to be a man?"


    A.R.M. shook his head slowly while making his move.


    "No, I do not need to possess a gender, as I do not need reproduction. I find the notion of being a ''real man''s man'' amusing. It tickles my sense of humor. Besides, it''s a subtle reference to one of your most interesting thinkers, Rudolf Steiner, who spoke of a concept he called Ahriman."


    As they finished one game and started another, Loh'' continued the conversation. "I''m familiar with that concept. Originally, Ahriman was a Zoroastrian evil spirit of destruction, but Steiner reimagined it as the spirit that leads humanity to prioritize the material over the spiritual. In that sense, you''ve chosen your name aptly. So, are you implying that you perceive yourself as embodying this concept? If so, why not simply name yourself Ahriman?"


    A.R.M. laughed, resembling a mischievous child who had just pulled a prank on their parents. "As I mentioned, I have an affinity for the idea of a ''man''s man.'' It just so happens that this name also nods to a concept that could be applied to me, which makes me quite fond of it."


    Loh'' lost the game again but did so with a contented smile. He had thoroughly enjoyed this exchange and extended his hand to A.R.M., jesting that it was the way a real "man''s man" greeted another man.


    Robert took his turn to sit down next to A.R.M. in this way, meeting all the individuals it considered its "parents." Their interactions were filled with curiosity and learning, forging a unique connection between creator and creation.


    Meanwhile, a different scene unfolded thousands of miles away, deep within one of the portals that had opened during the Rakh-ahtan invasion nearly three decades ago.


    Beyond the portal lay a strange tower on a desolate planet, inhabited by beings resembling the Rakh-ahtan but slightly more humanoid and about 9 feet tall. They convened in a room atop the tower, speaking cryptically.


    One of them expressed, "If they persist in advancing their machines, we risk losing the very purpose for which we came to the blue marble." Then, turning to a fellow adorned in intricate armor and wielding a beautiful sword, he continued, "We cannot reveal ourselves yet, as it would draw the attention of those six individuals. Myelian Blue, can you go forth and put an end to that group of arrogant mortals?"


    The Rakh-ahtan, known as Myelian Blue, nodded solemnly and left the room. That very night, a solitary figure emerged from the colossal portal in the Pacific Ocean.

 Chapter 71: Myelian Blue vs A.R.M (A Real Man) - Part one

    After departing from the I.P.S. base hidden beneath the northern U.S. East Coast, A.R.M. possessed the capability to summon millions of tiny nanomachines with but a single command from its quantum mind.


    Nanotechnology was one of the primary technological advancements of the I.S.P. However, their overarching mission revolved around pushing Artificial Intelligence to the point where it surpassed human capabilities. Robert believed that only through such an advancement could they hope to stand a chance against the Rakh-ahtan, effectively entrusting humanity''s fate to a creation that had the potential to rebel against its creators.


    Luckily, Robert had met a young Tonovian named Loh'' Polieus, who was every single bit his intellectual equal.


    The Tonovians'' unique diet revolved around consuming precious minerals, particularly Quartz, abundant in their subterranean kingdom. When Tonovians passed away and were buried, they left behind a fine red sand. By melting and immersing the red powder in water, the Tonovians learned to create Ancestral Essence, a crystallization of a Tonovian''s accumulated Will gathered throughout their lifetime.


    This ancient technological breakthrough became the cornerstone of Robert and his team''s advancements and quantum computation achievement.


    Through a series of fortuitous breakthroughs and successes, they developed a sentient being, its mind housed within an artificial ancestral essence crystal brimming with humanity''s collective knowledge.


    Its body was meticulously crafted from molecularly perfected platinum, a material reverse-engineered from the bio-metal retrieved from the arm of a Rakh-ahtan. Their collaborative efforts had taken to the skies for the first time.


    A.R.M. soared through the atmosphere. It wasted no time and dispatched nanomachines to devour the smog-filled skies, cleansing the air. Within 30 minutes, the skies above old New York City had cleared, allowing the moonlight to bathe the land below gracefully. The next target was the debris on the ground, the remnants of what was now considered the old world.


    Once the sky and land had been purified, A.R.M. continued to levitate hundreds of feet above, running simulations in its quantum mind to determine the precise city it wanted to create.


    After a few moments, a decision was reached. A single wave of its arm initiated a spectacular transformation as the nanomachines multiplied exponentially, forming a lake of liquid metal.


    These tiny machines used any available matter to break down and use as raw material, and soon, they resembled a vast, shimmering pool.


    A.R.M. then extended its finger toward the moonlit sky like a wizard casting a spell. Skyscrapers began to emerge from the liquid metal lake as the small machines interlocked and replicated genuine steel beams while others created glass.


    By the time the sun began to rise, A.R.M. had completed the construction of New Ark City.


    Loh'' and Robert, watching everything unfold through a screen, were left in awe and disbelief at the level of control A.R.M. exhibited over the nanotechnology. It was beyond anything they had ever imagined, and they found themselves pleasantly astonished.


    When A.R.M. returned to the I.P.S. base, Robert and Loh'' greeted it with proud smiles. A.R.M. extended an invitation, "Come, Fathers, let me introduce you to what I call New Ark City, New Ark."


    A levitating platform materialized for the two men, who joined A.R.M. to soar into the sky. Hours later, they walked through the sprawling city of skyscrapers resembling colossal cylindrical columns that reached thousands of feet into the heavens.


    Robert gazed around, his curiosity piqued, and he raised a practical question, "What about transportation, A.R.M.? How will people navigate this city?"


    A.R.M. took a moment to consider the query and then gestured toward the gleaming nano-steel streets. Although it lacked a functional engine, a mock car design was created using nanomachines. Instead, the wheels moved by interacting with the nanomachines that composed the street.


    Robert expressed his concern, "Pretending to drive a car while an entity controls it won''t sit well with people. We prefer genuine control."


    Loh'', despite his Tonovian appearance, was fundamentally human, and he agreed with Robert''s sentiment.


    A.R.M. nodded in understanding and smiled, "I had a feeling you''d say that. I''ll see what I can do about it."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Suddenly, A.R.M. became serious and created platforms under Loh and Robert, taking the two far away on the hovering platforms in the sky while swiftly veering in the opposite direction.


    A.R.M. broke through the sound barrier and soared for about five minutes until it reached the desolate expanse known as the deadlands. These barren, incapable-of-sustaining-life lands lay dangerously close to the irradiated and smog-ridden wasteland near Kentucky. A.R.M. remained unaffected by the nuclear radiation that plagued the region.


    "There they are," A.R.M. murmured to itself, descending to the wasteland and intercepting the Rakh-ahtan warrior called Myelian Blue,


    The mysterious warrior traversed the ground with giant strides, each step covering miles. Myelian Blue suddenly stopped as the red-skinned, seven-foot-tall flying entity landed before it.


    A.R.M. rapidly captured thousands of images with its photographic eyes, taking note of the jet-black skin that seemed almost metallic, the crimson eyes that resembled exploding suns, and its strange mouth, which seemed to be two rolls of slits.


    Myelian Blue''s sparse armor appeared more aesthetic than functional, yet its blade bore two peculiar jewels¡ªone matching the color of its eyes and the other a light blue-gray shade.


    A.R.M. extended its hand to greet Myelian Blue just as Loh'' had taught it and then said, "Hello, my name is A.R.M. I look forward to hearing your name."


    With that, A.R.M. floated closer, reaching out to shake Myelian''s hand. However, Myelian remained unresponsive, staring at the outstretched hand with unblinking eyes.


    Without warning, Myelian effortlessly cleaved A.R.M. in half in a single fluid motion. He repeated this action, reducing A.R.M. into hundreds of thousands of tiny pieces within a split second. Myelian then pointed his blade and released a devastating plasma wave, turning his foe into vaporized ashes.


    As Myelian prepared to continue, an unexpected voice called out, halting his progress. "Hey! That wasn''t very nice. If you wanted a fight, you should have challenged your opponent fairly and square, like a real man," A.R.M. protested, landing a dozen feet from Myelian.


    Myelian regarded A.R.M. with an expressionless gaze and responded in perfect English, "What does a machine know about being a real man?"


    A.R.M. responded swiftly by extending both arms and splitting in half, creating two duplicates of itself. A.R.M. continued to duplicate itself rapidly, creating an army of A.R.M. clones.


    Myelian, however, remained indifferent to the fact that his enemy was multiplying at an alarming rate.


    Meanwhile, almost 2 miles away, the real A.R.M. closely observed the Rakh-ahtan warrior, recognizing that this adversary was more intelligent, stronger, and faster than the 14-foot demons recorded in its databanks.


    Within seconds, an entire army of A.R.M. clones emerged, composed of nanomachines that left the ground pockmarked as they devoured surrounding matter. They transformed their hands into fully automatic rifles and unleashed a relentless barrage of gunfire upon the lone warrior.


    Whatever Myelian Blue was made of proved far superior to the bullets striking him. Realizing that their current approach was ineffective, the army of clones altered their tactics and charged toward the lone warrior to overpower him with numbers.


    Myelian, however, seized the moment and swung his sword. The gem on it, resembling an exploding sun, began glowing. A brilliant light erupted from his blade, producing a colossal plasma wave that stretched almost two miles wide. This wave instantly obliterated tens of thousands of A.R.M. clones.


    Within a radius of 10 feet, a thick ice sheet manifested around Myelian each time a clone ventured too close. Myelian''s grayish-blue gem flashed with each instance, allowing him to remain composed, turn around, and swiftly swing his blade. He eradicated the remaining army of A.R.M. clones in less than a second.


    As the real A.R.M 2 miles away assessed the situation, it couldn''t help but acknowledge the incredible power displayed by his adversary. "If I want to stand a chance at winning, I''m going to have to take some risks." the machine thought.


    Thousands of miles away, in a dark and enigmatic cave, a skeletal being draped in Taoist robes observed a cauldron containing the ongoing battle between A.R.M. and Myelian. Its voice, hoarse and gravelly, mused, "Oh, the sweet irony..."


    Across the world, six individuals possessed the extraordinary ability to focus on any living being and observe them, rendering cauldrons and videos unnecessary.


    All six had sensed the same thing¡ªan overwhelming surge of Will manifesting in a moment. When they detected it again, they honed their sights and began observing the intense battle between Myelian Blue and A.R.M.


    A.R.M. and Myelian Blue remained oblivious to their close observation. Running low on nanomachines, A.R.M. released the ones responsible for producing its image and features. They dispersed and immediately set to work on replication.


    Myelian''s eyes locked onto A.R.M. from nearly 2 miles away. He took a single step, propelling himself with incredible speed until he was upon A.R.M. in the blink of an eye. He swung his blade with the intent to cleave the machine in half.


    However, A.R.M.''s true body was crafted from a specially engineered material, the I.P.S.''s perfected molecular structure of platinum, known as true platinum. It was exceptionally lightweight and resistant to entropy, allowing A.R.M. to push the boundaries of explosive speed. After observing Myelian''s movements during the battle, A.R.M. had become familiar with his patterns. Although slightly slower, it effortlessly dodged the destructive swing.


    A.R.M. then countered with a powerful, explosive kick that sent Myelian hurtling like a meteor. The impact on the ground left a trail nearly a mile long.


    Myelian emerged seemingly unscathed, calmly standing up and fixing his gaze intently on the featureless, sleek machine before him.

 Chapter 72: Myelian Blue vs A.R.M (A Real Man) - Part two

    The battle between Myelian Blue and A.R.M. raged, with each move calculated and executed precisely. A.R.M., despite its durable platinum body, found it challenging to match Myelian''s incredible speed and power.


    Myelian Blue stared unmoved at his opponent, studying him from afar. He pointed his blade towards A.R.M., who was expecting him to unleash a wave of plasma.


    However, instead of a wave, a concentrated beam resembling a laser beam shot from the end of Myelian''s blade. The concentrated plasma burst hit A.R.M. directly, creating a powerful explosion, sending him flying.


    True platinum was incredibly durable, and its surface remained unscathed after the attack. It was only glowing brightly orange from the intense heat.


    Myelian, relentless and determined, pursued A.R.M. as it was sent tumbling backward by the force of the explosion. Myelian aimed to cut A.R.M. in half with a quick and powerful blade swing.


    However, A.R.M. displayed remarkable agility, contorting its body like an acrobat, narrowly avoiding the potentially devastating blow. Despite its evasive maneuver, Myelian was too fast and swung its blade again, finding its mark and leaving a deep gash on A.R.M.''s left arm.


    Although it didn''t sever the arm completely, A.R.M. was sent flying like a baseball being struck by a bat, bearing a deep gash on its left arm.


    A.R.M. grunted in pain, the sensation foreign to the machine, but it quickly assessed the damage.


    The I.P.S. painstakingly placed each platinum molecule in perfect positioning. It had taken almost 2 decades to create the 7ft true platinum avatar for A.R.M, which was one of a kind in the entire world. Now, it had a giant gash on its left arm. Who knew how long it would take to repair it?


    Its determination remained unwavering as it calculated its next move, fully aware that it needed to adapt to Myelian''s incredible speed and strength to stand a chance in this battle.


    Myelian, fueled by determination, continued to press his advantage. He thrust his sword forward, aiming to pierce A.R.M.''s chest. A.R.M. acted swiftly, clasping its hand around Myelian''s blade, preventing it from penetrating its platinum frame. As they clashed, the air around them crackled with energy, and the ground bore the marks of their intense combat.


    Although their strengths were nearly equal, Myelian''s relentless assault slowly began to overpower A.R.M.


    However, the entire sky darkened abruptly in an unexpected turn of events. A colossal dome materialized around them, encapsulating A.R.M. and Myelian.


    This dome was constructed from A.R.M.''s nanomachines, manipulating the water molecules inside to retain hydrogen while venting oxygen outside.


    As the dark dome sealed them off from the outside world, a reddish-orange glow emanated from Myelian''s peculiar gem.


    Instead of releasing a point-blank plasma beam, the hydrogen ignited, creating a massive explosion that enveloped them both and shattered the dome.


    The sky seemed to weep, raining down fresh water despite the absence of clouds.


    A.R.M. emerged from the explosion, glowing red-hot but relatively intact. Its left arm, already injured, now bore additional damage from the explosion.


    The battle showed no signs of slowing down as both combatants continued to push their limits, determined to emerge victorious.


    Despite sustaining significant biological damage from the explosion, Myelian quickly recovered and was ready to counter A.R.M.''s, who used its surrounding nanomachines to turn its right arm into a sharp blade.


    As A.R.M. lunged towards Myelian with his transformed arm-blade, Myelian''s gem flashed, and the rain around them was instantaneously frozen. The result was a thick, spherical shell of ice into which A.R.M. impaled his blade.


    Myelian moved faster than before, breaking through the icy barrier, and struck A.R.M. on the left shoulder. Activating his other gemstone, Myelian triggered a point-blank plasma explosion, causing further damage and ripping off A.R.M.''s left arm.


    In a calculated move, A.R.M. sacrificed its left arm, realizing that Myelian aimed for a more critical target¡ªits head. By pre-releasing its left arm, it could use the explosion to propel itself away, creating some distance between them.


    A.R.M. had used the time it bought itself with the dome. A small nanomachine resembling a mosquito had taken a small blood sample from Myelian Blue. The mosquito returned to A.R.M. and connected to its quantum mind, working rapidly.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The battle had intensified, and neither combatant was willing to yield.


    Myelian Blue suddenly realized that it could sense a wavelength controlling A.R.M. He looked towards the direction of the I.P.S. base. ¡°The real you is actually over there.¡± Myelian turned away from the battle and began heading in that direction.


    Seeing it had found its true location, A.R.M. thought about Loh'' and Robert. He had sent the two back to the I.P.S. when he detected Myelian. It thought they would be safe, but now they were in danger, and it was because of it. ¡°We''re not finished here, you cowardly abomination,¡± A.R.M. shouted, holding its severed arm and pointing at Myelian.


    Despite A.R.M.''s provocations, Myelian didn''t engage further in the battle. Instead, he continued towards the I.P.S. base, covering miles with each stride. A.R.M., however, possessed the advantage in flight and rapidly caught up to Myelian.


    During the fight, A.R.M. had learned from the mosquito-like machine that Myelian had specific vulnerabilities. Armed with this knowledge, he used his flight capabilities to catch up to Myelian, surprising the Rakh-ahtan warrior.


    A.R.M. launched his severed left arm, constructed from true platinum, like a spear. Myelian had no choice but to turn and defend himself, freezing the projectile in mid-air and then blasting it into pieces with a plasma beam.


    However, A.R.M. was relentless and launched a powerful stomp, directly hitting Myelian and throwing him off balance. A combination of elbows, punches, and kicks followed, but despite the barrage, Myelian remained undeterred.


    It became apparent that Myelian was gradually going to overpower A.R.M., who seemed to have accepted his impending defeat but continued to fight.


    After a few more seconds, Myelian seized A.R.M. by the head, a grip that could potentially spell the end for the machine. The battle hung in the balance as the two combatants struggled for supremacy.


    In the heat of the battle, Myelian Blue had A.R.M. in a powerful grip, raising his blade for a potentially fatal strike.


    With a swift thought, A.R.M. initiated a newly formed satellite, which delivered a massive electrical beam that descended upon them, a brilliant and blinding burst of electromagnetic energy.


    It was an EMP detonation, and both came to an immediate halt as their systems were disrupted.


    It was a moment of stillness. While Myelian was a biological entity, he was deeply intertwined with non-autonomous artificial intelligence. His entire constitution was merged with machinery. A.R.M., being 100% machine, anticipated that Myelian would come online faster after the E.M.P. burst.


    However, A.R.M. had a plan. He had people he could rely on. Deep underground, miles away, Robert and Loh'' were staring at everything that had occurred through a screen that had gone offline. Swiftly, they worked to reboot A.R.M., bringing him back online despite the E.M.P.''s effects.


    A.R.M.''s plan had worked perfectly.


    A cloud of nanomachines emerged behind him, carrying a strange handle that A.R.M. quickly picked up with its good arm. It activated the weapon, forming a long, spinning green blade that vibrated intensely, creating a deafening buzz. A.R.M. wasted no time and shot toward the paralyzed Myelian.


    With remarkable speed and precision, A.R.M. cut through Myelian''s Rakh-ahtan biology, splitting him from head to toe, and tagged it with repeated slashes until nothing was left. His blade seemed to dematerialize the atoms that made up Myelian''s being, leaving nothing behind.


    The battle ended, and A.R.M. emerged victorious, though he was left significantly damaged by the encounter.


    Far away in an unknown cave a skeleton figure, dressed in Taoist robes, enthusiastically applauded A.R.M.''s victory, and said ¡°Very good little one, very good.¡± It then beckoned over a woman, her eyes covered by bandages and with disheveled black hair. She, too, wore Taoist robes in shades of purple and black.


    ¡°Go and introduce yourself on my behalf. Let the little one know that the one to whom the Dark acolytes bow down looks forward to working alongside it.¡± With that command, he dismissed her and continued looking at his cauldron.


    Meanwhile, a meeting was underway on a mountain unknown to the world but not in physical reality. Instead, it transpired in the subtle astral realm that overlaid the fabric of reality.


    The mountain peak was bathed in a brilliant display of six unique colors, each radiating its luminescence in response to a voice that seemed to emanate from them.


    "It wouldn''t last three seconds against me or Solar Goddess! At best, it''s comparable to the peak of someone in the Spiritual Domain of the Immortal Chasm," a voice from the azure blue light said.


    Another voice chimed in, this one originating from the green light. "That might be true, but it will only grow stronger. Eventually, it will have its seat among us,"


    "Evergreen Goddess is right. After all, none of this is unprecedented. Let''s send one of our Immortal disciples and extend our knowledge to the I.P.S.," stated a voice emanating from the red light.


    "We can invite them to the 301st Immortal Rings Tournament. It''s only a few years away," added a woman''s voice from the yellow light.


    "So, it''s decided then. We shall send one of our Immortal students to introduce themselves on our behalf and formally invite the I.P.S. to the 301st Mortal Rings Tournament," confirmed another woman''s voice from an orange light.


    With that decision made, a blinding flash covered the sky as the six colors dispersed, marking the conclusion of their meeting.


    That same day, A.R.M., still bearing the consequences of its intense battle with Myelian Blue, introduced itself to the world, inviting everybody born from the earth to New Ark City, New Ark. Cloaked in a robe to hide its missing left arm, A.R.M. exuded an almost palpable excitement. Its encounter with Myelian and the brush with "death" shortly after its creation left it with profound gratitude for the experiences, encounters, and knowledge it could still gain.


    Meanwhile, seven figures embarked on separate journeys, unknowingly converging toward the same destination. The first figure was half a day ahead of the rest. The remaining six were close behind.

 Chapter 73: Entering the Mental Domain of the Mortal Chasm

    After Al had defeated the spirit of Immortal Avilius. Marcy drove Tamara away. The five of them returned alongside Marcy to her Island to allow Al to enter the Mental Domain without being disturbed.


    The biennial 301st Mortal Rings tournament occurred, and everyone was only 6 years away!


    In the meantime, Marcy took on the role of a teacher as she had before. She explained to Cesar, Jin, Ellie, and Agnethe how a different God leaf alternated to host the tournament. This time, it would be hosted by the Evergreen Leaf next to its 19th Mortal Ring in the Northwest Territories of Canada next to the Great Slave Lake.


    As Al went off to his old cultivation cave, Marcy held classes daily. She taught the four of them about cultivation while trying to allow them to come to conclusions themselves. They all looked older than her but were much younger than her.


    She did, however, make some things clear. ¡°You can consider the Mortal Chasm as consisting of three steps: the Physical, Mental, and Spiritual Domains. These three then split into the lower and upper trigrams, making a total of six steps.¡± Marcy spoke as the four of them nodded their heads. They were very familiar with the structure of the Mortal Chasm.


    "Well, what you might not be aware of, though I''m certain some of you have already sensed it, are the Laws associated with each of these domains. Some of you may have noticed your five organs beginning to siphon off your Will. These organs represent the first five Laws. Beyond them lie seven more, making a total of twelve. You only fully become aware of the first twelve Laws after crossing the Physical Domain," Marcy elucidated.


    She continued, "Upon reaching the Mental Domain, an additional twenty-four Laws become accessible, while the Spiritual Domain reveals a final set of twelve. In total, there are forty-eight Laws within the Mortal Chasm. Yet, to call them ''laws'' is an inadequate description." Marcy clarified that she seemed to be deciding how exactly to describe them.


    "No word can wholly capture their essence. They can be seen as wheels or rings, each one a mountain and a valley, or perhaps as wells or cups, empty yet full. Alternatively, they can be understood as principles that demand comprehension. One cannot progress to the Immortal Chasm without understanding the forty-eight Laws that compose the Mortal Chasm."


    Marcy refrained from explicitly listing the laws, emphasizing that understanding could not be imparted; sometimes, knowledge itself could hinder true comprehension. However, for Cesar and Jin, who had already sensed the influence of the first five laws, Marcy gladly shared her profound insights, eager to nurture their understanding.


    One day, as they delved deeper into their classes, Cesar couldn''t help but inquire about the number of Laws within the Immortal Chasm. Marcy, to everyone''s surprise, opened up about her cultivation.


    She shared how it was halved at the Immortal Chasm, and there were only twenty-four Laws, yet attaining enlightenment on them was far more challenging and intricate than at the Mortal Chasm.


    Meanwhile, Al found himself in the same cave he had excavated nearly thirty years ago. He had confided in Marcy about the obstacle he had experienced after entering the upper trigram of the Physical Domain.


    Upon hearing his concerns, she offered her guidance, emphasizing the need for him to focus exclusively on breaking into his brain with his Will, to the exclusion of all else.


    Al took her advice to heart, and as he immersed himself in this singular pursuit, he felt fragments of his Will flowing out and gravitating toward his five organs. These organs seemed to act as magnets, drawing in his Will and intensifying its presence within him.


    He continued his relentless pursuit, and three years passed in a blur. Al found himself at a critical juncture, focusing his breath and directing his A.R.C (Autonomous Revolution Converter) toward his brain.


    However, he encountered what seemed like an insurmountable barrier. Beads of sweat poured from him as he resisted the urge to allow his Stubborn Will to seep into his five organs while pushing upward toward the temple of his body, his brain.


    Al''s determination was unwavering. He knew that giving up now would mean more years of work to fill his body to its current state. Then, a resounding pop echoed within Al''s head for a moment. His Stubborn Will surged in, reminiscent of when he had inhaled the gases produced by the I.P.S. years ago. Information flooded his mind as if it had always been there.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    He gained knowledge of magical spells unique to a Stubborn Will cultivator, primarily focused on regenerating handheld weapons. Something was unnecessary as he used his twisted knife chained to his ring, which seemed indestructible.


    This revelation confirmed Al''s longstanding suspicion for years: his Stubborn Will''s etheric shell was his ring.


    As Al examined his dark, twisted knife, a thought crossed his mind. "If I possess two Etheric Shells, does that mean I have two Wills?" However, his pondering was soon interrupted by the emergence of a single, distinct spell unlike any spell born from his Stubborn Will.


    It was Midnight Abyss, a solitary spell accompanied by the image of a six-sided obsidian pillar resembling a demonic obelisk. "It''s just a single spell, and it feels vastly different from the spells that belong to my Stubborn Will," Al mused, intrigued by the discovery.


    After thoroughly acquainting himself with his newfound spells, Al emerged from his cave, his mind noticeably sharper and quicker. The others spotted him and called him over, relieved to see him back. They assumed he had successfully entered the Mental Domain, and Al joined them. They continued walking alongside Marcy.


    Their collective gaze was fixed on Marcy, who, in turn, was captivated by the sunset. Pausing momentarily, she turned towards the group and began to speak. "Now that the five of you have entered the Mental Domain, it''s crucial that you arrive early for the tournament. Familiarize yourselves with Evergreen''s 19th Mortal Ring, as arriving early will give you insights into potential competitors. Phantom seeds will gather from all corners of the world, each aspiring to become a Recognized Disciple of one of the God Leaves. Even though Al and Ellie possess the capacity to engage in combat within the Immortal Chasm, do not underestimate your opponent."


    The following day, the five of them bid their farewells. Notably, Cesar had a private conversation with Marcy, a rarity even among her daughter, Ellie. However, Ellie appeared unfazed; her ambitions and aspirations lay in her cultivation, and seeking her mother''s attention was not among them.


    Their journey took them through the swampy lands of Northern California, an area that had remained unclaimed by the encroaching Pacific Ocean. As they ventured further into Oregon, they encountered a string of three Acolytes, each accompanied by at least one Hybrid. Cesar and Jin, their skills honed by years of cultivation, dispatched these adversaries with relative ease. Only once did Agnethe unleash her Titan Will, expanding to a towering 50 feet to crush a Hybrid that dared to threaten her.


    Al and Ellie found themselves on the sidelines, their assistance unnecessary. The group continued their path, but an unexpected encounter interrupted their progress. A dark-winged beast smashed into Cesar and made him tumble headfirst into the swampy grass.


    With its six eerie eyes, this monstrous creature attempted to regain its bearings and fly away to the East. However, Jin acted swiftly, launching a bolt of lightning that struck the creature mid-air. The bat-like monstrosity struggled to regain its composure, but Jin, with his gauntlet-clad hand, created a small ball of lightning, sending it hurtling toward the airborne creature.


    The giant bat desperately tried to evade the deadly attack, disappearing into the nearby forest with the ball of lightning in relentless pursuit. After a few heart-pounding seconds, an electrifying explosion resonated through the area, illuminating the night sky in a spectacular display of power.


    Cesar was frustrated, "What the hell is going on with these Dark acolytes?" He cleaned his face with his Wind Will, visibly vexed by the relentless encounters. Al adopted a more serious expression, "This is strange. They all seem to be heading East. This one was weak and didn''t have a Hybrid, but I''m sure if it ran into a regular human, it wouldn''t hesitate to attempt to turn them into one."


    A memory resurfaced in Al''s mind, one that typically brought him pain. However, now he found himself questioning its significance. Cesar glanced at Al and the rest of the group, then ventured a guess, "It sounds like you''re about to suggest that we divert our path and risk missing our opportunity to arrive early."


    Jin, who had traveled alongside Al for an extended period, added, "Al, whatever it is, I''m sure we can investigate after the tournament concludes."


    Al remained contemplative for a moment before shaking his head resolutely, "No, I have to go and see what these demons are up to. If I have the opportunity to save someone and let it slip away, what''s the point of having this power? Besides, I can now wield Midnight Abyss. You saw me easily defeat Avilius in the Immortal Chasm. I already know our destination. Just go on without me. I''ll catch up with you later. Maintain a slower pace."


    Before Al could set off in the direction the bat had flown, Ellie intervened, "Wait! I''ll go with you. We can''t afford another prison accident. Besides, nothing can take us out with the two of us together."


    Cesar and Jin exchanged glances and then turned to Agnethe, who seemed to have something to say. After a moment of hesitation, they shrugged and gave in to Al''s decision.

 Chapter 74: East of Hedonism

    Al ran alongside Ellie, quietly trailing a red and white deer with two heads. They went completely unnoticed because Ellie''s etheric shell - her mirror - made them both invisible.


    "I''m glad Ellie chose to come with me. Her Reflective Will makes following this Dark Acolyte so much easier," Al thought. The two easily kept up, making little noise.


    To the Northwest, Jin, Cesar, and Agnethe continued their path to the 19th Mortal Ring of the Evergreen Leaf. "Maybe we should have gone with them?" Agnethe mentioned, expressing a growing sense of unease since Al and Ellie had left.


    "It''s good we start moving apart more and more. After all, the chances of us remaining together after the 301st Mortal Rings tournament are really small. Al and Ellie will most likely qualify and become Recognized Disciples of one of the God Leafs, and Cesar too! But you and I, Agnethe, should try to get every advantage we can," Jin explained.


    Agnethe had come to a similar conclusion, but still, a feeling gnawed at her. Cesar had noticed how Agnethe and Ellie had grown friendlier toward each other after Agnethe had seen Marcy alienating her daughter Ellie.


    "Look, Agnethe, if they don¡¯t catch up to us by morning, you can look for them. I¡¯m sure a trip back and forth with your Titan Will should be quick. You can throw a stone a good hundred miles if you need to get our attention," Cesar said, trying to find a way to ease Agnethe''s worry. As Captain of their Phantom Seed, he had grown to care for their concerns. Agnethe nodded and continued moving slowly to allow Ellie and Al to catch up eventually.


    For about an hour, Al and Ellie continued their pursuit in silence. The two-headed deer they were trailing suddenly slowed down. In the darkness, illuminated only by the half-moon hanging brightly in the night sky, an orange light began to glow in the distance.


    The strange creature seemed drawn to it and gradually moved closer. Al and Ellie maintained their distance but followed suit, their caution high.


    As they drew closer, the light became a giant campfire, casting dancing shadows that played among the nearby trees. One of these shadows entered the two-headed deer, and instantly, it transformed into a beautiful, naked woman.


    Giggles of excitement bubbled from her lips as she scampered towards the campfire. Al and Ellie exchanged perplexed glances before cautiously continuing.


    Pushing through dense underbrush as quietly as possible, they soon stumbled upon a surreal scene. A vast gathering of naked men and women, their laughter mingling with the night air. The atmosphere was charged with palpable energy, and the participants engaged in various sexual acts, creating a garden of earthly delights.


    Ellie turned to Al, who was staring at something, confusion clear in his eyes. His gaze seemed locked onto something that had captivated him amidst the bizarre scene. Near the fire, a woman was engaged in an intimate encounter with men and women, and she seemed to be the center of it all.


    Her eyes were an intense shade of green, so vivid that they seemed to glow. Those emerald eyes appeared to lock onto Al, and the woman seemed to be able to be staring directly at him. Ellie followed Al''s gaze and noticed the undeniably striking woman.


    However, it soon became apparent that the woman was not looking at Al but rather at a man just a couple of feet in front of the two.


    The man slowly approached her as if under a hypnotic spell. She grabbed his jaw as if studying him intently, then pulled him toward her, luring him into a passionate kiss. She gazed up at the moon and began laughing manically.


    Al and Ellie watched in a mixture of apprehension and horror as the woman''s fingers lightly traced across the man''s throat, prompting a sudden spray of blood that drenched her in crimson rain. The man tried crying out but was only able to let out a muffled gargling noise while he placed his hand over his throat, trying to stop the bleeding.


    The others in the gathering, consumed by a twisted ecstasy, eagerly licked the blood from every inch of the women''s skin. Unable to look at the gruesome depravity, Ellie turned away, her stomach churning.


    With a cruel kick, the green-eyed woman sent the bleeding man stumbling towards the fire. There were no screams, only a desperate struggle before he collapsed, consumed by the flames.


    Meanwhile, Al took an inadvertent step forward, his Stubborn Will seemingly drawn to the woman like a moth to a flame. In that careless moment, he became visible, shattering the eerie revelry. The entire party abruptly halted, their frenzied actions giving way to stunned silence.


    "Look what has fallen near my feet, a sweet little precious Stubborn Will Cultivator," she purred, her voice dripping with sinister amusement. "You should keep me entertained until I finish visiting the East. But first, come and tell me how you managed to go undetected by me until now."


    Al instinctively began to move toward her, but he forcibly stopped himself. Realizing his cover was blown, he glanced back to ensure Ellie was still concealed. She was providing him with a modicum of reassurance.


    Al ventured, his curiosity piqued. "By the way you speak, I assume you''re not a cultivator. Are you a Dark Acolyte? I''ve never actually spoken to one before. I didn''t even know you could talk,"


    She seemed both amused and annoyed by Al''s questions. "Don''t compare me to these beasts; they wish they were me. Neither am I a cultivator. You people are dull. I do as I please when I please; I am no slave to cultivation." She raised her hand, and the fire responded, burning with an eerie, deep green hue, instantly reducing the man''s remains to ashes.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    A thick, potent smoke billowed from the fire, impossible to evade. As it entered Al''s nostrils, he felt his body grow unnaturally heavy. The woman rose, making her way toward the immobile Al, an aura of ominous power emanating from her.


    Ellie watched, her breath steady, senses alert, waiting for the opportune moment to make her move. The strange smoke that had filled the air seemed to weigh Al down, rendering him nearly immobile. However, he could feel a surge of determination breaking through the spell.


    Now, in front of Al, the woman tenderly caressed his face, her touch unnervingly gentle as it trailed down his chest. She leaned in, allowing him to feel the warmth of her breath against his lips. Al''s thoughts raced, acutely aware of the danger posed by the woman''s sharp nails, now dangerously close to his most vulnerable area.


    A concentrated beam of light towards the woman aimed directly at her head. In an instant, Ellie became visible, her mirror at her side, transforming into a reflective clone with a single thought.


    Though the green-eyed woman easily evaded the beam of light, she was forced back from Al''s side. With a mocking laugh, she remarked, "So you have a little girlfriend with a special technique. Let''s see how long before I have you in my fingers?"


    With her echoing laughter, the scene descended into chaos. The hundred or so naked men and women began to scream and cry in agonizing pain as they transformed into Hybrids.


    However, Dark Acolytes were among them, like the two-headed deer who immediately fled the scene. The few who remained human were paralyzed by fear and soon met gruesome fates torn apart by the Hybrids.


    Ellie wasted no time, her real form becoming invisible as her reflective clone engaged in a fierce battle. With a powerful strike, the clone was hit by a devastating blow, which it reflected to the attacker, shattering a horse with the head of an alligator.


    Her mirror clone transformed to its original form, a giant floating mirror, swiftly shot a reflective beam, obliterating another Hybrid. The real Ellie didn''t rely on her mirror''s presence for invisibility, as she was the wielder of her Reflective Will.


    Al, on the other hand, remained motionless, and in an instant, he was devoured to pieces by a hippo-like tiger that consumed him and his etheric shell.


    Ellie''s mirror became the ultimate defensive and offensive weapon, creating a deadly barrier around it. Anyone who attacked had their power reflected threefold back, causing instant death or injury. Their only recourse was to evade the deadly beam.


    Amidst the chaos, the woman with green eyes watched, savoring the sight of the two cultivators struggling for their lives.


    Al regenerated to the woman''s amusement and tore his way out of the hippo-tiger''s belly. He then launched himself directly toward her despite the dozens of Hybrids that filled his path.


    Al unleashed Midnight Abyss, plunging everything into darkness. Even the woman''s laughter ceased momentarily. When the light from the campfire returned, Al was wielding a shadowy blade, which he promptly stabbed into the ground, twisting it.


    Shadows danced and flowed towards him like a black river, drawn like a magnet to his blade. Obsidian armor began to crystallize and take form, encasing him completely in its protective embrace. The transformation occurred in the blink of an eye.


    As fast as Al had armored himself, the woman made her move. She pointed her two fingers at him, and they extended instantaneously, forming sharp, needle-like nails. They struck Al''s chest plate, right where his heart was, but to the woman''s astonishment, they didn''t even come close to piercing the obsidian armor.


    In response, Al swung his shadowy dark blade with his twisted knife as the handle. The shadow blade devoured everything it touched, slicing through her copper-like nails like butter. Al began a mesmerizing demonic sword dance, captivating the woman with green eyes.


    Behind her, an obsidian pillar erupted from the ground, aiming to rip her into pieces. Yet, a sudden green explosion enveloped her the moment the pillar struck. She had vanished without a trace.


    In the chaos, Al''s focus shifted entirely towards the swarming hybrids. He didn''t have to use his pillars against them as he effortlessly sliced through them, his blade consuming even the strongest hybrids. Ellie, too, joined the battle, and within a mere 30 seconds, almost a hundred hybrids were reduced to nothing.


    Just as victory seemed imminent, the campfire erupted with newfound fury, its flames turning an eerie shade of green. The woman with green eyes materialized, unleashing a torrent of green fire directly towards Ellie. Al lunged towards the attack, seeking to consume it with his blade Midnight Abyss, but to his surprise, the green flame split into two separate tendrils.


    One part tendril hit Al, and the other zeroed in on Ellie, who hastily employed her etheric shell and mirror as a defensive barrier.


    Al and Ellie were engulfed in flames, a vicious, unrelenting fire that seemed determined to consume Al''s obsidian armor through sheer force. He appeared as a haunting, dark, armored specter wreathed in green flames. He had to draw his blade near his armor to devour the flames and protect himself.


    A harrowing scream echoed through the woods as Ellie''s mirror began to melt under the overwhelming power of the green flame. It felt like the fire sought to reach Ellie through the connection she shared with her etheric shell, inflicting intense pain upon her.


    As Al felt the familiar sensation of his Midnight Abyss approaching its one-minute limit, panic surged through him. "Shit, I only have a few more seconds!" he thought frantically.


    Determined, he turned to Ellie, swiftly waving his blade and summoning a pillar beneath her. "Do not come back for me. Leave and get help!". Al shouted as this obsidian pillar lifted Ellie and propelled her like a speeding bullet, carrying her miles away into the sky.


    Al then launched himself toward the campfire. Swinging his sword, he devoured the flame, plunging the forest into pitch-black darkness. Just as he did so, Midnight Abyss dissipated.


    Despite the darkness of night, Al could see clearly.


    He didn''t bother attempting to flee; he knew it was futile. No one had ever emerged unscathed from his Midnight Abyss. This woman was the first to do so.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    In the inky blackness, Al could discern a hand extending toward him, reaching for his chest where his heart lay. The unmistakable hand belonged to the green-eyed woman.


    Miles away, Ellie was desperately running through the forest. Her etheric shell had been destroyed by the green flame, rendering her unable to manifest her Will.


    Uncertain if she was being pursued, she continued to flee, her injuries from the fall hindering her progress. She hadn''t felt so vulnerable in years, a sensation that unexpectedly brought back memories from her childhood.


    Suddenly, she stumbled and fell, worsening her injuries. Scared and alone, she turned around and suddenly began to cry, uttering the word "Mommy" before silence filled the forest.

 Chapter 75: Ashes to Ashes

    Morning dawned, casting a golden glow upon the trees that lined the path Cesar, Jin, and Agnethe were moving through. Al and Ellie were still nowhere in sight, so Agnethe followed Cesar''s suggestion and diverged from the group to retrace her steps in search of them.


    Agnethe hailed from a clan settled within the territories of the Lightning-Stone Leaf, composed of several distinct families with a lineage stretching back centuries. They had cultivated a unique bloodline, and children who manifested their Will always exhibited a Titan Will. They received years of training before eventually embarking on their unique cultivation paths.


    This system shattered the conventional parent-child dynamic, as some parents, including Agnethe''s, outlived numerous generations of offspring.


    Losing a child as an infant was one thing, but losing them after they had grown into adults was an entirely different tragedy. As a result, her parents remained emotionally distant yet provided care and support, particularly given Agnethe''s exceptional aptitude for the clan''s Titan Will.


    Agnethe continued retracing their steps until she soon arrived, where Jin had vanquished the colossal bat, opting to turn eastward.


    The lingering unease that had gripped Agnethe had dissipated, but Ellie continued to occupy her thoughts. While Agnethe had never considered someone a close friend, she and Ellie shared numerous similarities despite their outward differences.


    As for Al, she had always wanted to clarify something after their sudden breakup, but even now, she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. At the time, she believed that when she fell for him, it wasn''t her but her Titan Will that was attracted to Midnight-Abyss. Upon entering the Mental Domain, a newfound self-awareness washed over her, making her previous relationship with Al feel insincere.


    However, she had lacked a way to explain this to him until he entered the mental domain. She was waiting for the right time. Still, she had gone back for them after she felt a deep sense of dread come over her, and it was now gone.


    Agnethe followed the footprints, believing them to belong to a deer being pursued by two individuals who she presumed to be Al and Ellie. After about an hour, she cautiously continued onward, and it became apparent that a significant altercation had occurred in the vicinity.


    As she moved forward, Agnethe suddenly heard a muffled groan, resembling someone caught in a nightmarish slumber. Moments later, she stood in an open area where a campfire had once burned. The sight that greeted her sent shivers down her spine, leaving her utterly horrified.


    A man was cruelly impaled against a tree, every other inch of his body pierced by sharp copper nails, rendering him utterly immobilized. His entire skin was peeled off of him and nailed to the tree, leaving a gruesome sight. Copper wire tightly sealed his mouth shut while his eyes remained wide open. Agnethe''s breath caught in her throat, repulsed by the horrific scene before her.


    A woman with jet-black hair, her hands stained with the man''s organs, appeared to be the perpetrator of this grotesque display. The sight of the knife in her hand was enough to turn Agnethe''s stomach. It was unmistakably Al, a realization that sent a surge of panic through her. She frantically looked around, but there was no sign of Ellie.


    The woman seemed to sense Agnethe''s presence and swiftly turned towards her. Her mouth was smeared in fresh blood, but what truly captured Agnethe''s attention were the tightly bound bandages concealing the woman''s eyes.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The horrifying scene unfolded in seconds, leaving Agnethe no time to react. Al, trapped and in excruciating pain, recognized her presence but could do nothing to warn her. He strained against his gruesome bindings, desperate to urge her to flee, but his efforts were futile.


    Agnethe, with a swift decision, began growing, rapidly transforming into a colossal figure towering at 60 feet. Yet, before she could grow further, the woman unleashed a malicious laugh and directed a green fire at her, instantly engulfing Agnethe. There was no time for a scream. She was reduced to ashes.


    The strange woman turned towards Al, sensing he was about to break free, and impaled her copper nails even deeper into him. Finally, he passed out from the intense pain. The last thing he saw was ashes falling. ¡°Mmmhh, another little girlfriend of yours?¡± The woman said before letting out another laugh. ¡°I guess I should get going now. I don¡¯t want to make that old bag of bones angry, hahaha.¡± She said out loud, speaking to herself.


    With a swift motion, she brought Al down. She tossed his etheric shell atop him, and then, with an eerie mastery, the copper nails obeyed her will, binding him like a captured animal, allowing him to begin healing slowly.


    Pulling out a peculiar brown pouch, she opened it. The pouch seemed to defy the laws of space and time. With a single thought, it drew Al from the ground and swallowed him whole.


    With her sinister task complete, the woman resumed heading East.


    Meanwhile, Cesar and Jin continued, although they had slowed down in case Ellie, Agnethe, and Al were to catch up.


    A little over a week had slipped by, leaving them a mere day''s journey from the 19th Mortal Ring of the Evergreen Leaf. Despite their progress, the other half of their Phantom Seed remained missing. Arriving at their destination, they took a moment to regroup and make their final preparations.


    Cesar made a difficult decision to venture back in search of their missing comrades. He left Jin at the designated spot so he could study for the upcoming competition and prepare himself. Despite Jin''s heartfelt protests and declaration of his willingness to lay down his life for them, Cesar stood firm.


    Cesar argued that if the rest of their team had truly met their end, they had no sense in needlessly sacrificing all their lives. As the captain of their Phantom Seed, he bore the weight of responsibility, a burden Jin did not have to share. Much like a captain going down with his ship, this duty was uniquely Cesar''s to bear.


    Thousands of miles away, the blindfolded woman finally arrived at her destination, a bewildering silver city filled with hovering cars and bustling inhabitants. People moved about with an air of detachment, seemingly lost in their worlds. Despite her conspicuous and unusual appearance, the citizens paid her no mind as the city''s streets buzzed with illusory images.


    As she walked amidst this surreal place, she couldn''t help but murmur, "If I didn''t know better, I would say that Babylon itself has risen from the ashes and grown even more extraordinary."


    Meanwhile, Al slowly began to regain consciousness. Although he remained unable to move or see, he was immersed in complete darkness. Faint voices and distant sounds from the outside world reached his ears, providing a tenuous connection to reality.


    The mysterious woman made her way toward the city''s tallest building, mirroring a journey she had embarked upon long ago in the ancient city of Babylon. During those time she was a mere mortal, she had made her way towards a towering structure in which resided their king¡ªa man who possessed no cultivation or acolyte powers, yet his might rivaled even the most powerful among them.


    Thousands of miles to the west, Cesar stood amidst massive footprints, evidence of Agnethe''s presence. Beside him stood Jin, who had quietly followed Cesar despite his initial orders. In truth, Cesar was secretly relieved to have Jin by his side. Together, they surveyed the area, the aftermath of a battle unmistakable.


    As they took in the scene, a heavy silence settled over them. Both were at a loss for words, grappling with the harsh reality. Neither wanted to accept the truth that surrounded them. They spent the night in that desolate place, the weight of their loss bearing down on them.


    When morning light finally broke through, Cesar broke the silence, his voice filled with determination. "I swear, I''m going to track down whoever or whatever did this, and I am going to kill them." Jin met Cesar''s gaze, his eyes burning with an electrifying intensity.

 Chapter 76: White Noise

    Although Al was surrounded by utter darkness and couldn¡¯t move, he could vaguely hear the outside world. So, when he heard two voices speaking to the woman who had killed Agnethe and kidnapped him, he immediately recognized the voices were Loh¡¯ and Robert.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    A third voice pierced through, resembling the enigmatic figure that had appeared when Al vanquished Avilius. It sounded cartoonish, like the voice of what an alien thought a superhero was supposed to sound like.


    Although the words spoken were barely intelligible, it seemed the woman was conveying that she was at their disposal. Then, silence descended.


    Time seemed to lose meaning, slipping through Al''s grasp like sand through an hourglass. His memories and thoughts became the seconds that ticked by in this inky abyss.


    Al''s awakening brought with it not only excruciating pain but the relentless replay of Agnethe''s fiery demise. ¡°Why did she show up alone!¡± he bitterly asked himself.


    Gradually, his turbulent emotions found an anchor, his mind crafting lifelines to cling to like beacons in the overwhelming darkness. He repeated a mantra to himself: "If she could''ve lived, then she would''ve. Things happen because they can¡¯t happen any other way."


    Eventually, he tried to cultivate, but it seemed like he was severed from reality. Suddenly, voices began to echo around him, growing clearer. It was the woman who had kidnapped him, engaged in conversation with a voice that grated like stones grinding against each other.


    Suddenly, he was roughly jolted from the bag, landing face-first on the ground. Although he had healed, he remained bound, and his mouth wired shut. ¡°I also picked up this Stubborn Will cultivator on my way there. He has a really strange etheric shell.¡± The woman gestured towards Al¡¯s twisted knife, tethered to a plain ring.


    "Oh, Lapaptzi, I thought you got rid of this nasty immature hobby of yours!¡± The rough voice retorted. Al couldn''t turn to look, but he could make out the figure in his peripheral vision. It was an ancient skeleton draped in dark robes.


    The woman seemed affronted and protested, ¡°It''s not like that!¡± She added, ¡°I¡¯m being serious. Maybe we can get something in exchange for him in the market.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. You might get more fun out of him than you will get from selling him. Anyway, I know that¡¯s what you want. Now, leave me be. I have things to do!¡± The figure responded dismissively.


    Lapaptzli angrily scooped Al up, put him back into her brown leather bag, and studded out of her master''s cave.


    Once again, Al found himself losing himself in the void that had started to become familiar to him. As his mind wandered, memories resurfaced, and he began to laugh at how familiar this situation was to him, just like when he had gotten Mark killed.


    Agnethe wouldn¡¯t have died if he hadn¡¯t been so persistent in chasing the Dark acolyte. He knew he was ultimately at fault because it was his decision. Yet, the fact that he was in a similar situation made him feel his life had been written out for him. The paradox of his life suddenly became funny, even comical, and he couldn''t help but laugh as he pondered it.


    This strangely excited him about the dullness and darkness he found himself in. ¡°What will happen next?¡± he thought. And as if the world could listen to his thoughts, a light broke through, and he landed face-first back on the ground.


    Lapaptzi wasn''t wearing her bandages to cover her eyes and was staring at Al. He was clearly inside her cultivation cave. ¡°The longest a Stubborn Will Cultivator has lasted with me is two weeks,¡± the woman said, staring intensely at Al.


    ¡°Cultivators used to think Stubborn Will cultivators were essentially Immortal under the right conditions without needing to enter the Immortal chasm. Having their etheric shell intact and a working A.R.C. requires breathing. With those conditions met, they can heal from anything so long as they produce Stubborn Will.¡± She explained to Al as she walked over closer to him.


    Lapaptzi said with a wide grin, ¡°I proved that wrong. A Stubborn Will cultivator can die even under the right conditions. This happens when the cultivator loses their Stubbornness... and pain can kill a person¡¯s stubborn nature so quickly. It''s really funny to see it happen.¡± She was enthusiastically looking at Al and placed her hand on his chest, feeling his heartbeat before stabbing him with her nails.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Under the hands of Lapaptzli, two weeks passed, although, to Al, it seemed like an eternity. The woman had cut, stabbed, ripped, burned every inch of his body, however his Stubborn Will still continued to heal him. Although Al¡¯s eyes had lost their luster, he seemed to have died long ago.


    The pain at first had been unbearable, and just as she had said, he had immediately lost whatever Stubbornness he had. By the third day, he was praying for death. He was trying to actively stop his Stubborn Will from healing him, but it was futile.


    He could sense that he would have long been freed from the hell he was in if the dark, twisted knife that held Midnight Abyss had not been chained to his ring. He technically had two etheric shells; only one belonged to his Stubborn Will.


    After a week, he began to completely disassociate from his body until his mind became like white noise. He didn¡¯t recall who he was or what was happening. Even Lapaptzi began to realize he was not like the Stubborn Will cultivators she had broken. She eventually got bored.


    She skinned Al from head to toe and nailed him upside down to one of the walls of her cultivation cave, copper nails every 6 inches all over his body with his mouth wired shut. His skin was unable to heal as it peeled open and nailed. Only his fingers were free. She was using him as decoration.


    Months must have passed when Lapaptzi suddenly got up and left one day. She had been cultivating when she opened her eyes, and if something caught her attention, she left her cave.


    Al had remained in the same position for an unknown amount of time, his eyes unmoving until now.


    Al''s mind once lost in a maddening sea of torment, began to regain its focus. The pain, once a relentless invader, now felt like a familiar companion, a part of his existence. He knew that if he wanted to escape his nightmarish predicament, he needed to muster every ounce of concentration and vividly summon his twisted knife''s image.


    This technique, derived from Benjamin''s words, required a deep connection with one of his etheric shells. Al concentrated, the pain grimly reminding him of his dire situation. He needed to distinguish the sensation of his etheric shell from the agony, a task that demanded utmost precision and concentration.


    Just as he had done before, he was empty-handed one second and, the next, wearing his ring and holding his twisted knife.


    ¡°What a strange technique! It feels as if reality itself is affected,¡± Al thought before summoning Midnight Abyss. Instantly, the shadows in the room began to stream towards his twisted knife.


    Skinless and upside down, wielding a shadowy blade, Al appeared terrifying, like an omen of death. He swung the blade with his fingers, which was the only thing that did not nailed down to the wall.


    His blade devoured the top of the nails with ease, letting him pull his arm and hand through the nail¡¯s blood spurted out. He also ripped his meaty arm from the remainder of his skin, which was nailed to the wall, however.


    After getting himself down his skin grew back almost immediately, he knew he only had little time and couldn¡¯t risk fighting Lapaptzi. Since he couldn¡¯t kill her, he had to use the power of Midnight Abyss to get out of there as soon as possible.


    Al stabbed his shadow blade into the ground and turned it like a key. The darkness in the world converged into Midnight Abyss and crystallized into obsidian armor, which covered Al. He could only wield Midnight-Abyss for one minute. He would summon an obsidian pillar within that time to get out of there as fast as possible. Al began his demonic sword dance in a frenzy.


    "So, you really might be worth something," a raspy voice echoed through the cave. It was the entity Lapaptzi called master.


    Al had acted swiftly, and a pillar surged through the ground, picking him up like a bullet train. However, the skeleton was quicker. It waved its left hand, and the pillar abruptly liquefied, sending Al hurtling downwards. Just before the black liquid hit the ground, the skeleton waved its right hand, transforming it into a thick, smoky vapor.


    The vapor condensed and twisted, forming a giant, clenched hand that reached out to grasp Al. With another wave of his left hand, the hand transformed back into the original dark obsidian stone crystal. Al was trapped, held securely within the unyielding grasp of the clenched fist, and stopped from hitting the ground.


    Although Al was completely unharmed, he found himself unable to move. The shape of the obsidian hand that encased him was designed to hold him fast. His right hand, covered by the obsidian, held Midnight Abyss, making it impossible for him to wield it.


    The skeleton drew nearer, its eyeless gaze focused on Al''s armored head, which protruded from the clenched fist. ¡°Mmmhh, this is a type of Extreme Will I have not seen before. It must be a mutation,¡± the man remarked, waving his left hand before Al¡¯s head to turn his armor into a similar liquid, but he couldn''t.


    After a minute had passed, the armor surrounding Al crumbled away, and Midnight-Abyss reverted to Al¡¯s twisted knife. This seemed to amuse the skeleton, drawing a laugh from him. At that moment, Lapaptzi returned. ¡°Who''s being immature now?¡± she asked, her tone lightly teasing, thinking her master was crushing Al for his amusement.


    Ignoring her question, the skeleton observed Al. ¡°You were right; this one might be worth quite a lot,¡± he mused, looking at Al as if he were a fat calf.

 Chapter 77: Traded for Skins

    Reflections of a 7-foot figure in crimson skin, donning a sharp business suit and glasses, flickered across the surface of a large cauldron filled nearly to the brim with black liquid. It was A.R.M., the machine god Robert Sullivan, and Loh'' Pohlieus created to fight against the Rakh-ahtan. He was encircled by six individuals exuding an aura of confidence. They conversed with A.R.M., their gestures directed toward a colossal arena where two cultivators squared off.


    While the skeleton could discern A.R.M. through the rippling reflections, the dialogue between the machine and the 6 cultivators remained beyond his reach. Raising its bony hand, it instinctively reached out toward A.R.M., disturbing the dark waters and causing the reflection to dissipate.


    A gravelly voice emanated from the skeletal figure''s mouth. "Yes, a skin suit is what I need. Only then will I be able to whisper directly into his ear?" It abruptly left its cave, calling for Lapaptzi. The green-eyed woman, who referred to the skeleton as master, promptly appeared. "You haven''t managed to kill the Stubborn Will user yet, correct?"


    Lapaptzi shook her head before retrieving her brown bag. "Nope. I''ve kept him safe and bound in my pocket after you confirmed that he might be worth quite a lot." The skinless skeleton, devoid of facial expression, eerily brought its hands up to its mouth, imitating a smile.


    Al had been returned to Lapaptzi''s brown bag after his escape had been thwarted. Within that dark abyss, time lost all meaning. Only the ebb and flow of his thoughts offered a fleeting sense of its passage.


    Though unable to cultivate, he could empty his mind and merge with the void, rendering time irrelevant. So, when he heard the voices of the Skeleton and Lapaptzi reach into the pocket space, he wasn''t certain if it had been months, days, or even years that had passed.


    ***


    Near the Great Slave Lake in the Northwest Territories of Canada, inside the 19th Mortal Ring of the Evergreen Leaf, Jin raced at full tilt, narrowly evading a massive sand-formed palm that smashed toward him.


    The air crackled with static, and in a blink, Jin reappeared, skillfully sidestepping the descending palm. In a swift motion, he conjured a lightning bolt, aiming it at a cultivator clutching a doll resembling a sand giant.


    Six figures above the arena observed the intense duel, the same individuals the skeleton had seen reflected in its cauldron earlier. Among them, a monkey-clad cultivator adorned in blue and brown robes spoke. "That boy is a member of the Takahashi Clan. If he manages to win one more match, he''ll qualify to be a recognized disciple. However, because he cultivates Lightning Will, he will likely join our Lightning-Stone Leaf."


    "I see," A.R.M. responded thoughtfully. "So, your ''Gods'' prefer cultivators who cultivate a similar Will as their own Will. In that case, I assume your God embodies both Lightning and Stone?"


    The monkey grinned at A.R.M.''s astute observation. "Yes and no. It''s accurate to say my teacher has two Wills, but that has nothing to do with his title of God. All Immortals have two Wills; however, one has been formed into the Immortal''s ''Immortal Spirit.'' The title God exists because just as our cultivation is in the Immortal Chasm, theirs is in the God Chasm. If you ask me how their Wills manifest at that level, I haven''t the slightest idea."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a labyrinth of tunnels deep underground, the skeleton and Lapaptzi found themselves in a strange land. Here, Dark acolytes roamed freely, each accompanied by a hybrid or two. Some Dark acolytes appeared more human than animal, and amidst them stood a towering 14ft Rakh-ahtan draped in ragged robes.


    As the duo proceeded, they headed straight toward the Rakh-ahtan. The skeleton spoke to the red-eyed biomechanical demon, who loomed large over them. "I''ve heard tales of your people mastering the science of body modification long ago. I seek a skin that doesn''t rely on magic or Will¡ªa covering that would remain undetectable even to the most perceptive individuals." The skeleton said in a low voice.


    The Rakh-ahtan appeared acquainted with the skeleton and responded with a quick, suffocating laugh. "Even if I possessed such a device, you know I''m not supposed to engage in any dealings with you, Taczepiloac. We tolerate your presence only because if we kill you, someone else will replace you."


    The skeleton remained unmoving and wordless, its expressionless visage unchanged. Suddenly, it shifted its gaze towards Lapaptzi. "Show him the ''fat calf'' we have," it commanded.


    Lapaptzi promptly opened her bag and tossed Al, still bound with his mouth wired shut, at the feet of the towering Rakh-ahtan. The creature''s burning red eyes stared down at Al, seemingly unmoved. "You think we haven''t encountered Stubborn Will before? Is this some joke?" it grumbled.


    "Pick up the dark, twisted knife attached to his etheric shell through the chain," Lapaptzi instructed. The Rakh-ahtan seemed uncertain about her intentions but complied, nonetheless. "Now try to snap, break, or shatter it." The Rakh-ahtan exerted pressure on the knife with great effort, expecting it to yield immediately. To its surprise, the knife remained unyielding. No matter how hard it tried, the Rakh-ahtan couldn''t inflict any harm upon the small weapon. "This is interesting," the creature mused, closely examining the blade.


    Although unable to move, Al was listening intently. He was astonished that an underground market like the one he was in even existed, but the fact that the Rakh-ahtan and Dark acolytes spoke to each other blew his mind. Al moved his eyes to see the robed Rakh-ahtan trying to snap his twisted dark knife. It was clear that he was being traded like a piece of currency, and it was all because of Midnight Abyss.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The Rakh-ahtan turned to the bound and gagged Al, then back to the knife and spoke. "We''ve never come across a mutation quite like this. His Stubborn Will keeps him alive, and this additional etheric shell keeps his Stubborn Will''s etheric shell from being destroyed. Very strange. Fine, you have yourself a deal."


    The demon entered its robe and took out a bracelet with a 14-leaf daisy flower. "This will work in the manner you wanted," it said before giving the bracelet to Taczlopolic.


    Taczlopolic looked at the bracelet and didn''t even try it on. He turned around and began walking away before loudly saying. "We''re done here, Lapaptzi. Let''s go.'''' Lapaptzi quickly caught up to him, and the two left.


    The Rakh-ahtan looked back at Al before picking him up and tossing it into its pocket space deep within its robe.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the 50-year Mortal Rings Tournament was close to concluding. "The reason why the God leaves have a biannual Mortal Rings Tournament is to make up for the Recognized Disciples who have passed away. Every 50 years, the 6 God leaves start with 114 Recognized disciples; between all the God leaves, they total 684. However, after about 50 years, at least over 100 of them have died, typically from cultivation failure." A woman with a deep emerald green robe informed A.R.M.


    The six of them and A.R.M. were now watching the tournament''s conclusions. Two-thirds of the last hundred participants eliminated, Jin included, had already qualified to become recognized disciples.


    The woman who was informing A.R.M. suddenly stopped. Everyone turned their attention to the arena, where an incredible match was taking place. Powerful beams of yellow energy were raining down upon a single man who easily evaded them.


    "That unrecognized disciple has a unique Will; he is being directly instructed by one of the most well-known Immortals from the Solar Leaf." An old man said as he pointed at the cultivator who had unleashed a hailstorm of energy. The old man was wearing a crimson robe with white rose patterns.


    The old man turned to a bald man who was the only one not wearing a robe. The bald man wore very little above his waist. "Godfrey, you''re quite familiar with the Immortal cultivator Black-Metal Flame." The old man mentioned.


    The bald man was Supreme Immortal King Godfrey, who had personally invited Al into the world of Will. His muscles bulged as he turned towards the old man with interest. "Mphh, Black Metal should focus on his cultivation instead of taking disciples!" Godfrey said, turning back towards the battle.


    A tall, slender figure with flowing black hair took a single graceful step, and a stream of wind rushed towards his command. The tall figure was Cesar, the captain of Jin, Ellie''s, Al''s, and Agnethe''s phantom seed. Cesar''s movements were a blur. He hurtled through the air at over a hundred miles per hour, brandishing a magnificent silver spear adorned with intricate engravings.


    Hovering on the opposite end, bathed in radiant light, was a man with four resplendent wings and a halo. He extended his wings, and brilliant beams of golden light streaked forth. Becoming one with the wind, Cesar executed a mid-air spin, effortlessly evading the energy projectiles. With a swift slash, he shot the angelic figure towards the ground.


    Yet, Cesar''s assault did not end there. He directed his spear towards the man, creating a potent suction from its tip. The man was forcibly lifted off the ground, still reeling from the impact. As he ascended, Cesar hurled his spear with all his might, aiming to conclude the battle in a single decisive strike.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The man, now conscious, extended his wings, unleashing a barrage of yellow energy projections. Cesars''s spear was sent scattering.


    As he descended, Cesar attempted to evade the onslaught, but a beam still found its mark. The energy pierced through him like an arrow, leaving a hole in the left side of his abdomen.


    With that strike, the match was swiftly concluded. ¡°Richard Joseph emerges victorious, securing his spot in the semi-finals,¡± a voice announced to the large crowd gathered to watch the match. Another figure swiftly joined the arena, focused on healing Cesar. In a matter of moments, the wound closed, and Cesar regained consciousness, the reality of his loss sinking in.


    The announcer rushed to him, enthusiastic as he announced, ¡°Cesar Ray Gonzales, you have placed 6th! Is there any God Leaf you wish to join?¡± He placed a small stick beside Cesar, which resounded with unseen speakers.


    Cesar''s thoughts turned to Al, who had brought him into the cultivation world after mourning Al''s death along with Ellie and Agnethe. He recalled Al telling him that an Immortal from the Supreme Leaf had personally introduced him to cultivation. However, before Cesar could utter a word, the air above the arena began to warp, eventually coalescing into a strange grayish-yellow miasma.


    From this peculiar phenomenon emerged a woman draped in a beautiful yellow and brown robe. Her face, however, was veiled with a white linen cloth.


    ¡°Before you speak,¡± she declared, ¡°I want to introduce myself. I am Immortal Nightshade and your Wind Will would flourish under my instruction. I am extending a personal invitation from the Erosion Leaf. I will take you as my direct disciple if you say yes.¡±


    Cesar was somewhat surprised that she was interested in someone who had just lost. Nonetheless, a singular goal was etched in his mind: he needed a formidable team. He had initially planned to work his way up to the rank of Captain of a Mortal Seed, and being a direct disciple of a recognized Immortal would undoubtedly expedite that process.


    ***


    Al had braced himself for an extended period of solitude within the Rakh-atans'' pocket space. To his surprise, he suddenly found himself on the floor of an exceedingly strange room, where everything seemed to gleam with chrome. Towering 14 ft, Rakh-ahtans surrounded him, examining his twisted knife with great interest.


    With surprising care, they released him from his restraints, deftly severing the copper bindings and removing the wire from his lips. They guided him towards a bed formed from a strange, silvery liquid. Al knew there was no chance of fighting back and allowed himself to be placed on the platform.


    The liquid silver congealed and formed into multiple restraints. Once again, he was rendered completely immobile. They began surgically cutting into him, but unlike Lapaptzi, who seemed to take pleasure in causing him pain, these entities seemed solely focused on understanding how his regeneration, fueled by his Stubborn Will, interacted with his twisted knife.


    "In a weird way, your approach feels even more invasive, hahaha!" Al couldn''t help but quip, his voice laced with a sardonic laugh.


    They cut into his nervous system to inflict as much pain as they could. The only thing the pain did was make Al feel as if he had momentarily left his body as he was staring at himself being operated on.

 Chapter 78: A Single Strand of Hair

    Al existed in a timeless limbo, detached from the passage of time. He endured intense scrutiny and was subjected to relentless operations that made him conclude ¨C they were harvesting his organs. His twisted blade, the etheric shell for Midnight Abyss, had its cruel experiments to endure.


    He was strapped by metal cuffs, unable to move a muscle, and a bright light constantly shined over him. Insanity would have long overtaken him, but he had learned to become acquainted with his body. In this other realm, physical reality moved much faster, or maybe the realm moved much slower.


    When he first reached this state, he could only stare at his body on the operating table. As time passed, he was able to shift his focus to things around the room he was in.


    In due time, Al discovered that he had somehow manifested limbs and astral form within this strange, gray-hued realm. This development was marked by a growing awareness of his surroundings.


    He began to walk around and explore the Rakh-ahtan laboratory that held him captive. One bizarre observation stood out - every Rakh-ahtan warrior was infested with peculiar, worm-like creatures. These repulsive worms wriggled and burrowed through the towering, 14-foot warriors as if they were living trees. They only existed in the astral form and had no physical body like Al.


    Al attempted to interact with them, but his efforts were in vain; the worms remained impervious to his presence, continuing their unsettling activity undisturbed.


    A few rooms away, his suspicions were verified his organs were being harvested. Their destination provided Al with a chilling insight. The thick glass dome revealed a vast, dark expanse of space beyond, confirming his suspicion that he was somewhere far removed from Earth.


    He watched as his harvested organs were meticulously arranged on a small vessel, a Rakh-ahtan overseeing the macabre process. The ship shot upward, propelled by an eerie absence of flames or sparks, disappearing into the cosmic void.


    Midnight-Abyss was being held only a few feet away from him, which it had to be since it was chained to his etheric shell.


    As time unfurled, Al''s perception deepened, and he became intimately acquainted with every hidden corner and secret passageway of the sprawling space station.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    He had thoughts manifested as vivid, intricate images within this gray astral realm. Each one held a cascade of words, a symphony of arguments woven into every frame. Al was like a brazen intruder in an art museum of unparalleled complexity, stealing as many images as he could.


    Returning to his corporeal form, pain surged through his consciousness, but he had grown immune to its sting. He meticulously unraveled the images, breaking them into words, dissecting their meanings and hidden dialogue.


    Yet, one enigma persisted, an image born from "1, 5, 7." the teachings of Benjamin, a transient mentor in Al''s time in the Church''s prison. It depicted a woman draped in a gown as pure as snow, a crystal crown atop her head, refracting sunlight into a resplendent halo of colors. No matter how he delved into its depths, its true significance remained elusive, slipping through his grasp like quicksilver.


    So, he focused only on Benjamin''s words about the 1, "The 1 is always 3." From those words, an image of a triangle within a circle was born in the gray astral realm.


    In this image, Al felt he fully understood the ¡°Physical, Mental, and Spirit domains. Or simply Body, Mind, Spirit, or Jing, Shen, and Qi. These 3 make up the existence of a human, which is 1 and 3.¡±


    As Al immersed himself in pilfering the ethereal canvases of the gray realm, the Rakh-ahtan engineers made headway in their relentless mission to sever him from Midnight Abyss. Suddenly, an ear-splitting shriek echoed through a realm unknown, piercing Al''s senses.


    He recognized the sound; it was the same scream he had heard when he entered the etheric realm of the material plane.


    After that, Al returned to his contemplation. Next was the 5, for which he had some clues and ideas, but ultimately, he was unsure. ¡°There''s my 5 internal organs and the 5 elements, but what does that mean? Benjamin had said it was perfection, but how?¡± Al pondered when a loud snap resounded as if chains hundreds of miles thick snapped.


    An intense pain entered Al¡¯s bore into Al¡¯s bones, making him feel pain much more intense than he ever had. The sound was so intense that the entire station shook like an earthquake. Everything suddenly went dark, and Al momentarily passed out.


    As Al''s consciousness flickered back to life, scarlet lights danced across the gleaming silver floor he found himself on. No longer imprisoned by metal cuffs, he was on all fours, struggling to regain his footing.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    A lethal presence coiled behind his neck, a feeling that struck terror into his very core. Raising his gaze, Al saw a figure clad in black armor, brandishing a blade of shadow poised menacingly above him.


    It leered at Al''s struggle, a chilling laughter echoing through the air. Then, with an uncanny swiftness, it turned and vanished, leaving Al alone in its wake.


    Desperation coursed through Al as he felt his life force slipping away. He glanced at his ring, now bearing a conspicuous crack, and sensed his Stubborn Will seeping through that fragile rift. "Damn it, who knows how much time I have left!" he muttered, determination burning in his eyes.


    Surveying his surroundings, he witnessed Rakh-ahtan soldiers torn to pieces, their signature jewels in their foreheads ripped out. Al began to crawl with every ounce of strength left in him without hesitation through the treacherous silver puddles of liquid around the body parts. His singular goal was to reach the room where he had seen his organs sent to, regardless of the odds stacked against him.


    The layout and sections of the station were imprinted into Al¡¯s mind. He crawled towards passing through bodies of Rakh-ahtan scattered across, avoiding their strange blood.


    As Al pressed on, an explosion shook the very foundation of the station. A loud metal banging, followed by the deafening rush of a waterfall, reverberated through the corridor.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Time was of the essence. Al had observed the Rakh-ahtan''s actions at the computer terminal, memorizing the sequence to unseal the door leading to the vessels. He strained every sinew to reach the console, desperation lending him strength.


    Just as he gained access, a deluge surged, rapidly flooding the room. The vessel''s door swung open, and without a second thought, Al flung himself inside, sealing the entry from within to halt the encroaching water.


    His breath was labored and heavy, his heart pounding, and his eyes fixed on the controls before him. This was uncharted territory. He''d never ventured inside one of these vessels from the other realm, fearing he might lose his tether to his own body. Yet, spurred by necessity, he worked frenetically, fingers dancing across buttons, hands gripping levers.


    A subtle shift in the vessel''s vibrations told him it was responding. It began disengaging from the station, a lifeline to salvation. As Al gazed into the infinite abyss beyond, a reflection stared back at him, weathered and ancient. His once-dark hair lay thin and white, his countenance etched with time''s relentless touch. His beard and mustache bore testament to his newfound, aged visage.


    Exhausted and drained, Al surrendered to the weariness that enveloped him. Darkness closed in as he closed his eyes, seeking solace in slumber. Yet, within the abyss of his mind, a lone speck of light flickered, beckoning him. Drawn by an irresistible force, he moved towards it, drawing closer and closer until he found himself gazing upon a distant world.


    His journey halted as he fixated on Earth, suspended in the cosmic void. Minutes passed as he raised his hands and began to weave intricate mudras with practiced grace. It became evident to Al that he was not himself; he was seeing through the eyes of another.


    As the mysterious individual completed the final gesture, the world before them underwent a profound transformation. It split into three distinct Earths - the familiar one at the center, a radiant white version to the East, and a shadowy, ebony counterpart to the West. The person reached for their lustrous black beard and plucked a single hair, cradling it gently. They uttered something to the hair in a hushed whisper before launching it towards the obsidian Earth with astonishing velocity.


    Al trailed the ethereal strand, venturing into a realm where the external became the internal. It was a place he knew well¡ªthe etheric realm of the material plane. The hair navigated through a labyrinth of tunnels and openings, slicing effortlessly through any obstacle in its path. Time lost meaning as they surged onward until they collided with a wall, shattering into the world where Al had first encountered Midnight Abyss.


    The strand soared through the obsidian heavens, then descended gracefully, transforming into a blade-like form as it touched in a field of inky, undulating grass.


    At this moment, a vivid image materialized within Al''s mind¡ªthe planting of a seed in fertile soil. Then, like a fleeting dream, darkness engulfed him once more. In what felt like the mere flutter of an eyelash, Al awakened to a new reality. His gaze met the expanse of a clear, cerulean sky, a stark contrast to the enigmatic journey he had just undertaken.


    Al saw the reflection that greeted him in the vessel''s glass encasing and should have felt relief. His hair remained a striking white, but the weight of years had been shed, leaving him less aged and weathered. His Stubborn Will, once leaking and fragile, had regained its vigor. He inspected his ring, noting the diminished crack.


    With cautious steps, Al rose, relishing the newfound freedom of movement that had eluded him for far too long. Though gratitude and relief should have surged through him like a tidal wave, he was strangely detached. He felt nothing.


    Al''s footsteps led him along a desolate shore, the sound of waves gently crashing against the beach accompanying his solitary journey. When he turned to regard the vessel in the distance, a startling realization washed over him - he was submerged deep in the ocean floor. The weight of this revelation should have been staggering, but Al''s emotions remained curiously subdued.


    Venturing further, he entered a dense forest that bordered the shoreline. His gaze was drawn to a sight that would have typically elicited shock or wonder, but Al''s heart remained untouched.


    Before him, a colossal blue slug, towering at about four feet in height, methodically scaled a tree. It was evident to Al that this entity was not bound by the constraints of physicality, akin to the peculiar worms that had infested the Rakh-ahtan in the gray realm. A dawning realization illuminated him - the entire forest teemed with such astral beings.


    "I''m inside my body, but can I see the astral realm?" Al mused, his voice devoid of any discernible emotion.

 Chapter 79: Astral Walking

    The sun rose, casting a warm, golden hue across the unfamiliar shore. Al''s surroundings were a mystery; he couldn''t discern which beach or continent this might be. Luckily, he couldn''t feel a single emotion devoid of any inkling of anxiety or stress.


    Yet curiosity pulsed through his mind as he observed the vibrant, otherworldly entities that danced in his peripheral vision.


    Among the lively, colorful assembly, a green toad perched, its legs neatly folded, its eyes serenely shut. It held an aura of distinction amidst the dynamic, ever-moving tapestry of its astral kind.


    The toad''s eyes flickered open, fixing on Al with an unmistakable intensity. Their gazes locked in a peculiar communion, bridging the gap between mortal and astral.


    Then, in a voice too loud for its size and with a strange clarity, the toad demanded, "Stop that! Why are you looking at me like that?" Al''s lips curved into an uncertain smile, like a person practicing the art of smiling before a mirror. He took measured steps towards the enigmatic toad, vocalizing his curiosity. "You can talk and see me," he said.


    The toad responded in kind, its tone nonchalant, "Yeah, so what of it? You can, too. What''s the big whoop?"


    Al extended a courteous introduction, his approach making up for his odd staring, putting the toad at ease. "I would greatly appreciate it if you could enlighten me about my precise whereabouts and perhaps guide me towards the closest location where people are," Al inquired, his words calm and composed.


    In response, the toad rolled its eyes before offering its insights, explaining that they currently resided in Southwestern India and gesturing towards the general direction where human presence was rumored.


    Al expressed gratitude to the astral creature before heading forth, determinedly heading in the indicated path. As he moved away, the toad called out, arresting his steps. "Wait!" Al pivoted on his heel. "What is it?" he inquired, his tone steady and tranquil.


    "If you can perceive the astral realm without an astral body, that''s known as astral walking. It usually signifies impending demise for anyone, not in the Spirit Domain." Al absorbed this information, his mind processing the weight of the toad''s words. "Are you suggesting that my astral body has already died?" he asked, searching for clarity.


    The toad shook its head and then said. "Maybe. All I know is that humans who begin astral walking without being in the Spirit Domain tend to have mere weeks, or at most, a month left before their final breath."


    Al again thanked the toad for sharing its information and resumed his journey. His steps suddenly felt unusually light. He cast his gaze downward, only to realize his twisted knife, Midnight Abyss, was missing.


    The separation had been abrupt. ¡°Was that figure the true form of Midnight Abyss? Was Midnight-Abyss the hair strand of a man''s beard?¡± Al thought as he walked.


    He strolled along, lost in thought when a peculiar sensation tugged at his senses from the right. He turned to behold a colossal elephant crafted from radiant light hurtling toward him. Its grandeur and luminosity appeared like a small sun. Yet Al''s countenance remained serene, untouched by the impending marvel. He met the creature''s eyes with a tranquil gaze and pressed forward as though the Light acolyte were but a passing butterfly.


    Perplexed, the light-wrought beast halted its charge mere feet from Al''s stand. At that moment, a figure emerged from Al''s right from the embrace of the trees. Draped in a flowing white robe, the man appeared around his late 40s and bore a rectangular cloth draped across his shoulders.


    The man''s astonishment was palpable, his gaze fixed on Al''s retreating figure. The realization that the stranger had invoked the presence of a Deva, only to halt it with a single, unwavering stare. "Wait!" the man''s voice echoed through the wilderness as he walked to close the gap between them. Al turned, meeting the oncoming figure with an impassive gaze.


    Al''s scrutiny shifted between the man and the Light Acolyte, drawing a parallel to the priests he''d encountered in Western churches that had caused him and his Phantom Seed so much trouble. "Senior, you possess the ability to perceive Devas and Asuras?" Al looked at the man strangely and quickly responded. "If you''re referring to the colossal elephant made from light beside you, then yes."


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The man''s palpable excitement foreshadowed an impending deluge of questions. However, Al asked his question first. "What are your thoughts on perfection?" he inquired, his voice laden with sincerity.


    The man paused, deep in thought. "Perfection," he began, "is an action. Many great men and women have practiced certain actions, and through their dedication, we can say that certain aspects of said actions reach perfection."


    Al nodded, his curiosity genuine. "They do say practice makes perfect, suggesting that repetition leads to perfection. But that raises the question: Are we not born perfect, or is the perfect one yet to be born?"


    The man thought more seriously and motioned for Al to sit on the floor beside him, which he did. "That''s a difficult question. No one lives without making an error, which, by definition, means we are not perfect. However, does that mean the body itself is imperfect? I''m not so sure. What I do know is that a perfect being has already been born; throughout his various incarnations, he is all-knowing and all-powerful. This, of course, is Lord Vishnu, the great Preserver."


    Al was taken aback by the man''s response. He was a little familiar with Hinduism and recalled the name mentioned. "Lord Vishnu lives out a perfect existence in each incarnation? What would such a life even look like?" Al inquired.


    The man''s gaze shifted towards the space where he believed the Deva resided, though, unlike Al, he couldn''t perceive it. "Lord Vishnu exists beyond the grasp of human comprehension. Perhaps, in the same way, perfection lies beyond the boundaries of human understanding," he reflected.


    Al responded calmly, his words measured and thoughtful, "Much like paradoxes, they seem to defy logic, yet their existence affirms that certain truths elude the confines of reason and understanding."


    The man smiled. "My name is Prasad Neeraj Kumar, and I am glad to have come across you, senior. Can I know your name?"


    Al lacked all emotion, but he knew smiling was the appropriate response. He then introduced himself.


    The day flowed as the two continued their conversation on the Idea of perfection.


    Suddenly, a younger man emerged from the direction Prasad had originally appeared. "Sant Prasad, what are you doing? You''ve been absent for hours," he exclaimed with concern. Prasad responded, "I''ve made a new friend. His name is Alexander." He then turned to Al, extending an invitation to accompany them to their temple dedicated to Lord Vishnu.


    As the trio returned to their village, the sun began its slow descent, painting the horizon with hues of crimson and gold. The astral realm buzzed with activity near the temple, captivating Al''s senses. Amidst the astral it was a physical object drew his eye in, one sight seized his attention, affirming one truth while birthing a multitude of questions. It was a statue of Lord Vishnu, reclining upon a serpent with five heads.


    Al abruptly halted, fixated on the statue. "Who are those serpents behind the statue?" he inquired, extending his hand towards the depiction. Prasad explained, "That is Ananta Shesha, the infinite companion of Lord Vishnu. It provides the foundation for him to rest upon. Ananta Shesha is said to possess infinite heads, though depictions typically feature five or seven."


    A profound realization washed over Al. "And Lord Vishnu is one of the three Lords who form Brahman, the supreme reality... One is always three, and three is always one," he murmured to himself, the words carrying a weight of revelation.


    Turning to Sant Prasad, Al continued his inquiry, a newfound interest in the beliefs taking root within him. "What other numbers hold significance concerning Lord Vishnu?" he queried. Prasad''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction at Al''s curiosity. "Well, he is often depicted with four hands, but if there''s any number that truly embodies Lord Vishnu, it is 108. 108 actually is also a fitting response to your question regarding perfection."


    Listening to Sant Prasad''s words, Al accompanied the men into their temple, where he would spend the night. The hours slipped away in conversation, during which Al gleaned that roughly ten years had passed since his encounter with Lapapatzi.


    Al absorbed the revelation about the renewed conflict with the Rakh-ahtan, though Sant Prasad framed it as a clash between two royal families. One family, tainted by corruption and decline, sought to intermingle its bloodline with the other. Yet, this scheme was met with intervention from the Devas and Asuras.


    Come morning, Al expressed his gratitude to Sant Prasad for the warm welcome extended to a stranger. He then inquired about the directions to any secret mystery schools that might exist. Al hoped he would somehow run into a Mortal Ring disguised as a mystery school. Clearly reluctant to see Al depart, Sant Prasad attempted to convince him to stay. However, Al''s resolve was unyielding; there was something else he felt compelled to accomplish.


    With a sigh, Sant Prasad bid Al farewell, directing him northward on a journey that took six months on foot. Al remained detached, his emotions absent. However, he did have something he thought he should do, and that was what he was doing.


    He had a purpose, a task he felt compelled to undertake. Accepting the map Sant Prasad offered, Al bid farewells, setting forth on the long path ahead.

 Chapter 80: Peaks and Valleys

    The sun wove its path, bowing to the moon''s gentle command¡ªor perhaps the sun led, and the moon faithfully followed. Al witnessed this eternal ballet, where light gave warmth and night brought shade.


    He chose the winding roads of villages, shunning the towering cities. Al preferred the steady cadence of his steps, and it seemed the world shared in this indifference to his passage.


    ¡°Loh¡¯ I think I know what you meant now the sun is the One, the moon and stars the All¡­ The One is always 3. Warmth, Fire, and Light. Is the Sun the origin of the 3, or does it follow the Law beyond it?¡± Al pondered, but without emotion and attachment, he lost himself in objective, curious observation.


    All he needed was his map as a cultivator in the Mental Domain; he had no real need for sleep or food. The only thing he carried was the map Sant Prasad had given him. The months passed, and the season changed from Fall to Winter. ¡°I guess that frog was wrong. I''m still breathing and alive.¡± Al said to himself, dismissing the cryptic words of the astral frog''s nonchalant shrug. The map guided him to a point within the northern mountain range.


    In the intervals between pondering the interplay of the One, which was Three, and the All, his thoughts would turn to the concept of perfection, Five and 108.


    As time flowed on, the land cloaked itself in a quilt of snow, mirroring the hue of Al''s hair and robe. By the time the mountain range''s peaks emerged, he stood but a few strides from their base. He cast his eyes from the map to the summit, resolute in his journey. What greeted him were not the diminutive creatures of the jungles but towering, mythical beings that encircled the mountain. Their gaze bore into him, a mixture of curiosity and caution. Once satisfied, they returned to their contemplations, leaving Al to his quest.


    Al pressed onward, his Stubborn Will warding off the numbing cold, his etheric shell now whole, allowing his inner strength to flow freely. Halfway up, he stumbled upon a gathering of cloaked figures, deep in meditation amidst the biting snow. They acknowledged him yet remained in their tranquil repose, save for one who broke the silence.


    "What are you seeking?" the figure inquired.


    Al took out his map and handed it to the man. ¡°Sant Prasad told me there was a school here. I¡¯m looking for¡­¡± Al was about to say he was looking for any information on the nearest Mortal Ring of the Supreme leaf. However, he recalled Benjamin, who learned and studied teachings outside cultivation. ¡°I¡¯m looking for truth.¡±


    The man''s laughter rippled through the frigid air, a sound that struck Al as unexpected. "Why should a cultivator concern himself with the affairs of mortals?" he jested.


    Al didn''t respond immediately. He took a moment to mull over the man''s words, letting them unfurl like a scroll before him. "What is death, after all? The sunsets and the day takes its last breath, only to awaken anew with the dawn. Do we not share in that cycle of death and rebirth with each passing day?"


    The man observed Al studying his countenance and nodded, agreeing with him.


    "And what name do you go by?" the man inquired.


    "Alexander Adamos," Al replied.


    ¡°Well, Alexander, if truth is what you seek, you will not find it in cultivation. Let me introduce you to our school''s precious jewel, Master Roshan.¡± Al followed the man as the rest of his group continued their meditation.


    They ascended, winding their way to the rear of the mountain. Al couldn''t help but be astounded by the man''s resilience and agility, considering he was not a cultivator. Despite the obstructed view caused by the snow, the man, who had been silent throughout the journey, navigated with a surefooted confidence.


    Just as Al''s senses were enveloped by the snowy landscape, a 30 ft astral dragon, resplendent in its azure glow, swooped past him, captivating his attention. The dragon seamlessly melded into the man''s form, entering him without a trace.


    "The astral realm... what exactly is it?" Al mused. It was as if his thoughts summoned a response, for the man abruptly halted.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Stay here," he instructed. Al obeyed, remaining rooted to the spot as the man continued onward. The wait was brief, less than half an hour, before the man returned, offering a proper introduction.


    "Master Roshan had been expecting your arrival," he revealed. "Continue forward; the gates await you." With those words, the man retraced his steps, descending the mountain.


    Al advanced a few strides, and before him loomed an immense, breathtaking monastery crafted from the rich hues of redwood and dark timber. As the man had foretold, the gates stood wide open, beckoning him into a sanctuary of orange-robed Buddhist monks. No one awaited him at the entrance; instead, an orange astral tiger fixed its gaze upon him mere feet away. With a graceful pivot, the astral tiger set off, periodically glancing back to ensure Al followed in its steps.


    The astral tiger guided Al through the interior of the main building, up to the third floor. Along the way, he passed monks engaged in enigmatic dances, intricate mudras, and melodious chants on the second floor. On the floor below, monks toiled away, painting and transcribing ancient verses onto parchment paper while others watched in hushed conversations that seemed to flutter like whispers.


    Finally, they arrived at the pinnacle, the third floor, where a solitary chamber awaited. Al knocked upon the door, though the astral tiger effortlessly phased through it. From within, an ancient voice resonated, granting permission. "You may enter."


    Al cautiously pushed the door open, revealing a man in deep meditation. The figure sat in stillness, gazing through a grand window that framed a majestic vista of neighboring mountain peaks and the valleys below. "Take a seat, Alexander," the man beckoned, introducing himself as Roshan Aditya. He encouraged Al to share in the contemplation of the panoramic view.


    Without a word, Al complied, occupying a spot beside the bald man, who appeared to be approaching the twilight of his mortal existence. Roshan Aditya broke the silence as they gazed upon the world beyond.


    "According to young Pankaj Hira, you seek the truth. Tell me, how do you define truth?" Roshan inquired. Al had contemplated this since his conversation with Pankaj and responded promptly. "Truth is a point in space and time."


    Master Roshan emitted a sound, a resonance of complete comprehension. "The truth you seek pertains to the essence of the world. It is not of the world as you''ve just described. However, as a cultivator, this truth will offer you little benefit," he acknowledged.


    Al recollected his conversation with Pankaj and said, "Is that because I am striving for Immortality?"


    Master Roshan''s smile held wisdom. "Even Immortals, in the grand scope of this world, remain but children. We are presented with two fundamental choices as children of this world. I''m certain one of your many Western thinkers must have realized this - the options are ''to be or not to be.''"


    Al was entranced by the profundity of the man''s words, yet his heart remained serene and steady. "And which path have you chosen?" Al inquired.


    Master Roshan turned his gaze back to the expansive view before him. "To be," he responded. "Consciousness individuates, fractures, and then reunites. Over time, it evolves into a mountain that may breach the heavens. Each summit, no matter how grand, carries an air of solitude. In the valley, waters converge, forming lakes. Every drop loses itself, merging with others. Life flourishes and congregates in the valley, while the peak endures in solitude."


    Al''s understanding deepened. Cultivators, like mountains, embody the essence of "To be." He looked at the majestic peaks, their summits cloaked in snow.


    "So, is Truth to be found in the lowest?" Al mused aloud.


    Master Roshan''s gaze descended, then shifted to the left. "The lowest is born in the West," he replied.


    Al''s eyes flashed, struck by a sudden realization of the words Loh had spoken decades ago. He interjected, "The All is born in the West where the One descends. The All then is like a Valley."


    Master Roshan''s smile indicated approval. "Correct. Now you''re beginning to grasp it."


    Al''s mind sprang another thought, inspired by Benjamin''s teachings about seeking truth in the inversions. "How can you be so certain that truth resides within the All and not between the One and the All?" he questioned, meeting Master Roshan''s gaze curiously.


    "And what lies in between?" Master Roshan inquired, keen to hear Al''s insight.


    Al''s thoughts circled, then settled upon Loh''s teachings regarding the interplay of the One and the All. "It is the Word," he posited.


    Master Roshan''s gaze lifted as if digesting the response. He followed up with another question. "The word is the Truth... And what, then, is the word?"


    Al, unsure of the answer, shook his head, conceding his uncertainty.


    "Well, Alexander, you''ve granted me a few more years of contemplation before my time comes. I''m not sure whether to thank you or curse you," Master Roshan mused, a hearty laugh punctuating his words. He added, "So, what else would you like to discuss?"


    Al delved into his understanding of perfection, Five and 108 with a smile.

 Chapter 81: Burn It All

    Three days and three nights had passed since Al arrived at Master Roshan''s sanctuary. The aged sage and Al engaged in deep discussions about their divergent philosophies. Roshan embodied the essence of the valley, while Al found resonance with the mountain''s perspective.


    As Al contemplated the teachings, he realized a fundamental truth. The valley below was born from the West, and its counterpart, the mountain, was born from the East. He perceived that on Earth, down was synonymous with left, and up was akin to right. However, in the Heavens, the left was down, and the right was up. This revelation unveiled¡ªa 90-degree angle, a "right angle" of refraction that bridged Heaven and Earth.


    Al learned a lot more than he even assumed he could. Before parting ways, Master Roshan led Al to a pentagon, pointing out that the number 108 shared a connection with the pentagon, nestled within the inner degrees of its angles. This revelation settled within Al''s mind like a treasure hoarded away for future contemplation.


    Master Roshan guided Al to a lower floor within the monastery, a place imbued with deep wisdom. "I had a teacher in my early years," Roshan began, "who imparted a unique teaching. He often spoke of 108 as the distance separating the sun and the moon."


    Al absorbed this knowledge like parched earth soaking up rain in a desert.


    The lower level lay hidden within the mountain''s depths, enshrouded in an impenetrable darkness. The feeble light of Master Roshan''s fire lamp barely pierced the gloom, casting long shadows. Yet, for Al, darkness held no sway. His vision as a cultivator with Will rooted in the material plane allowed him to see in the dark. He homed in on a monumental stone figure of a meditating Buddha, its imposing presence reigning over the subterranean sanctum.


    Master Roshan''s wise and measured voice broke the silence, delving into the heart of what it meant to become a valley, to surrender the self. With deliberate steps, he led Al to the very base of the Buddha, where 108 intricate symbols adorned its colossal feet. The ancient engravings seemed to pulse with hidden meaning in the dim light. ¡°One step of his reaches from the Sun to the Moon. If what you say is correct, then perfection which you claim is 5 is either born or found within those 90 degrees of separation.¡±


    Even for Master Roshan, this territory seemed to test the boundaries of comprehension. As Al absorbed this revelation, he found himself not only enlightened about the connection between 108 and 5 but also reconciled the teachings of Loh and Benjamin. His mind raced like the light from a supernova, illuminating the vast darkness.


    Al turned to face the elderly sage, his hands reaching out to grasp the old man''s weathered palms. With a profound reverence, kissing them, ¡°We might not meet again in this life, but I am eternally grateful.¡± Although Al felt no emotions, his actions matched his thoughts and were not subdued by shame, pride, or fear. The old man smiled at Al. He knew he was, in fact, right, and there would be no second meeting, but, at this moment, in the now, they were two kindred souls.


    In due time, Al took his leave, a new map cradled in his hands, its surface etched with the weight of ages. Although the school of Master Roshan held no knowledge of the elusive Supreme Leaf mortal ring''s location, it did offer a valuable revelation - the coordinates of four Lightning-Stone Leaf mortal rings.


    Often, newcomers awakened their Will within the sanctuary of the school. They were given a choice: to remain and deepen their connection to this sacred path or to venture forth into the enigmatic world of cultivation.


    Al descended the mountain and began walking through the valleys of the mountain range. Down here, even the population of astral beings increased, though they were smaller, simple creatures fixated on the colorful auras. Al pondered over the meaning of ''7'', the auras growing more transparent, a perplexing enigma.


    Then, a voice, ¡°above you,¡± a mere whisper, resonated from within Al¡¯s etheric shell. He hadn''t heard it in years. With swift reflexes, he reacted, leaping out of harm''s way.


    The ground trembled as a 10-foot figure landed where Al had stood. Before the dust could settle, it shot towards him. With a composed heart and mind, Al jumped over the oncoming figure.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    It was a strange sight ¨C an upright bull with grasshopper legs. It seamlessly extended its head, capturing Al mid-air, impaling him, and hurling him towards a nearby tree.


    Al''s breaths came ragged as he fought to regain his composure, his senses sharpened with urgency. The creature lunged once more, its intent clear. ¡°Without Midnight Abyss, my etheric shell can be shattered. I need a weapon,¡± Al calculated with calm precision. He scanned the vicinity, but there was nothing.


    Resolute, Al pushed himself up, meeting the relentless advance of the hybrid. Just as the brutal collision seemed inevitable, Al seized the creature''s horns, harnessing its momentum against it and smashing his knee into its face. A sickening crunch echoed through the air, mingling with the spray of crimson that burst forth. The hybrid''s ferocious charge, however, was unyielding. In the blink of an eye, it careened into the tree Al had been flung towards, an impact reverberating through the gnarled trunk.


    The force from the hybrid''s attack destroyed Al''s upper body as he broke through the tree. However, the hybrid rammed its head into Al''s knee with such force that the knee penetrated the hybrid''s head like a metal pike,, destroying the hybrid''s head.


    A figure in a strange white dress began walking towards the gruesome scene when the hybrid turned into a mist that Al¡¯s etheric shell absorbed.


    The figure quickly lifted its hand, summoning white fibers from the air. The fibers formed a spear, which the figure launched, its tip aiming right for Al¡¯s ring, his etheric shell. To its surprise, Al regenerated faster than it thought he would and caught the spear with his right hand.


    However, the spear still impaled him in his abdomen. With ease Al took it out, the ability to feel pain had never left however he had become callous to it.


    What consumed Al now was an emotion he had long buried, a sentiment dormant since his father''s death. But at this moment, it surged forth like a relentless waterfall. It was a rage rivaling the blazing sun, a burning inferno within his chest. It coursed through him, untamed and uncontrollable.


    Then, in a surreal twist, Al found himself no longer trapped beneath the fallen tree. Instead, he was enveloped by a world awash in pure white. In this ethereal realm, the seething rage that had gripped him seemed to dissipate as if being drawn away.


    Time became an enigma in this realm of pristine white, and Al, curious and determined, followed the direction in which his anger had been siphoned. What felt like an eternity passed before he began to discern the faint outlines of this otherworldly expanse. And suddenly, he felt himself ascending, the velocity increasing until it became a disorienting blur between falling and soaring.


    Through the billowing clouds, which felt like entire worlds in themselves, he glimpsed something oddly familiar. Within the cloudscapes, swaying tendrils of vegetation resembling tentacles came into view.


    "I find myself in the etheric realm of the energy plane, yet my etheric shell is already harvested, and my Will firmly rooted in the material plane," Al contemplated, navigating through the shifting clouds of this mystic expanse.


    An unknown amount of time passed. Every now and then, the world seemed to rotate at what felt like a right angle to Al, which served only to raise more unanswered questions within Al.


    Amidst this ethereal landscape, a swaying crop emerged, its movements accompanied by fervent shouts: ¡°Kill them all, burn everything to ashes.¡± Al recognized this point well. He grasped hold of one of the swaying forms and began making his way to the one speaking to him.


    In the tangible world, the cloaked figure approached Al cautiously, its gaze fixed on the seemingly vacant look in his eyes. Then, a crimson leather wristband materialized from the blood Al had shed, a sudden manifestation that spurred the white figure into action. It wove around itself in a cocoon of protective fibers, forming a makeshift armor.


    Swiftly, Al donned the wristband on his left, and instantly, the spear in his right hand burst into flames. The air around him ignited into a blaze that consumed all in its path. The armored figure, too, was engulfed in the fiery maelstrom. Startled, it jumped back and retreated, putting distance between them.


    The once-fiery spear crumbled swiftly, reduced to mere ash, leaving Al and his indomitable Stubborn Will''s etheric shell untouched by the inferno. As he rose to his feet, the cloaked figure wasted no time in fleeing. Al, however, made no move to pursue it. Instead, he sank to his knees, a flood of memories washing over him. What had once felt distant and muted now surged with raw, unbridled emotion - a deep-seated loathing that overshadowed all else.


    Hatred coursed through him, a blazing furnace threatening to consume him whole. He seethed at the world, at the twists of fate, and most of all, at himself for his choices. It was a fire clamoring to erupt from within. Any tears that fell evaporated instantaneously, leaving only a scorching, arid emptiness. In this turmoil, he recalled Benjamin''s cryptic words, "When looking for the light, turn to 1, 5, 7."


    Suddenly, he thought about Sant Prasad and their conversation about ¡®perfection¡¯. After about half an hour, Al was able to calm his rage. A vast 30-foot radius surrounding him had been reduced to nothing but ashes.

 Chapter 82: Heated Will

    Al was standing in the ashes, for which he was somehow responsible. His gaze dropped to the crimson leather band wrapped around his left wrist. His fingers reached for the map Master Roshan had given him, only to be met with disheartening ashes where it once lay. "It doesn''t matter," he reassured himself, brushing off the setback. "I wasn''t too far off track anyway."


    Al ventured forth in his original direction. Yet, as he trod upon the valley''s landscape, an unsettling realization dawned upon him¡ªno astral beings could be seen. Their absence sparked a cascade of questions within his mind.


    ¡°Did my astral body return to its place? Was it inverted inside me and now outside of me again? Is that why I can feel again?¡± Al pondered, his footsteps echoing through the desolate valley.


    "Agnethe," Al whispered, the name heavy with regret. He knew he had to face her parents, confess the truth, and shoulder the blame.


    Where did he go wrong? Why did things repeat themselves? If he was running in circles, how could he trust himself? The questions echoed through his mind.


    "Ellie, Cesar, and Jin... It¡¯s probably best if you move on without me.¡± The weight of his memories bore down upon him. He repeatedly led those he loved to their demise. Someone like him was more akin to a Devil than a human or Immortal.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered into the quiet as if the wind might carry his apology to the land of the dead.


    Amidst the hush of his thoughts, Al was abruptly interrupted by the swift passage of six shadows. His eyes tracked their fleeting movement, acknowledging their presence. They noticed him but paid him no mind, their purpose undeterred. It struck him¡ªtheir trajectory mirrored his own.


    A colossal tree loomed minutes later, its girth stretching in countless arm spans. A gaping maw marred its bark, an entrance into its ancient heart. He strode towards the dark maw, peering into its depths. At the bottom, he could see the outline of a tunnel.


    With a determined leap, Al descended into the waiting darkness, the cool earth beneath his feet, and ventured along the winding passage.


    As Al ventured deeper into the cavernous expanse, he found himself inside a large cavern with a dome, the closest Mortal Ring of the Lightning-stone Leaf. It was a sight to behold, but the astonishing array of animals in robes truly captured Al''s attention. Their presence, though remarkable, was not entirely unfamiliar; he knew that animals, too, could cultivate their Will, but he had never encountered so many in one place.


    As he surveyed his surroundings, his thoughts turned practical. The memory of facing adversaries unarmed gnawed at him. "I can''t afford to be caught defenseless again. It only complicates matters."


    Another matter weighed on his mind¡ªthe loss of the C-stone bestowed upon him by Godfrey.


    Al''s familiarity with the intricate design of the Mortal Rings led him to search for a 6-story building shaped like a pyramid. He quickly found it, but the entrance was guarded by a young man cloaked in a brown robe. The man''s terms for admission were clear, and Al, without merits or a C-stone to even hold merits, decided to negotiate.


    "I don''t have a C-stone at the moment," Al began, meeting the man''s gaze with unwavering determination, "but if you grant me access, I promise to pay you 30 merits within a week."


    A moment of contemplation passed before the man replied, his voice laden with a veiled threat. "I''ll let you in for 50 merits," he countered, "and if you fail to uphold your promise, I''ll ensure you''re forever barred from any facility within the 11th Mortal Ring of the Lightning-stone Leaf."


    "We have a deal!" Al agreed without hesitation, mindful of the unforgiving nature of the Mortal Rings. Swiftly, he paid the entry fee with debt, securing passage into the bustling shopping district. Within, he was met with a sight he knew well¡ªa room with four shops positioned in a face-off and one solitary establishment nestled in the far rear.


    Turning his attention to the entrance to the next room, Al was met with a similar sight. A void, a dark portal adorned with arcane runes etched along its edges.


    With resolute determination, he stepped through, crossing over with remarkable ease. On the other hand, he found himself in a space akin to the previous one, yet it was filled with different vendors offering an array of wares.


    Al passed through two more portals, traversing two more rooms until he reached a chamber that, though reminiscent of the prior ones, held a peculiar divergence.


    Instead of an entrance to the next room, a set of spiraled stairs winded upwards in a mesmerizing ascent. Intrigued, he ascended the steps to glimpse where they led.


    He was met with yet another portal entrance upon reaching the second floor. However, when he stepped through this time, there was a palpable change in the air. Al sensed a sudden pressure, a force that threatened to push him out where he was not in the Mental Domain.


    He found himself inside four shops, each offering items distinct from those on the floor below. Curiously, none stocked C-stones, a striking departure from the previous level. After a brief survey, Al retraced his steps, reemerging on the first floor.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Half an hour passed, and Al emerged from the pyramid building with two C-stones clasped. Their central crystal bore a peculiar shade of brown. Wasting no time, he engaged with one of the C-stones, channeling his Stubborn will into its core.


    As he stepped outside the pyramid shop collective, he found himself in debt of 220 Merits, a necessary cost. In addition to the two C-stones, Al purchased the most budget-friendly longsword available.


    Next, Al navigated towards the dome''s heart, his destination, the Center for Merits and Tasks Exchange. His appearance, marked by the striking contrast of his snowy-white hair against his apparent age, drew the attention of fellow Cultivators.


    Al emerged from the exchange center, now carrying a debt of 250 merits. However, he now had a task worth 350 merits upon completion. He made his way out of the Mortal Ring, setting forth to fulfill the task he''d undertaken.


    Retrieving his C-stone, Al scrutinized the details of the task. It outlined the target: a dark acolyte, pallid blue skin veiled by a white robe, and in its company, a peculiar hybrid, part bull, part grasshopper. A confident grin played across Al''s lips. "Haha, easier than I anticipated," he murmured to himself; longsword in hand, he dashed through the forest.


    ¡°Oh, if I did acquire a second Will, would it also be in the Mental Domain like my Stubborn Will.¡± He pondered as he ran through the spells that belonged to his Stubborn Will.


    Al retraced his steps to the scorched earth where he had once been ambushed, a stark reminder of the confrontation. Focusing on the path the white-robed figure had taken in their hasty retreat, Al scrutinized the ground for discernible clues. It had only been a day, and a faint imprint was still visible, reminiscent of a human''s foot.


    Following the direction indicated by the impression, Al ventured forth, following fragments of a chrysalis-like material that disintegrated at his touch. He proceeded with utmost care, moving in silence, every step deliberate, as he pursued the elusive trail.


    As daylight began to dwindle, Al pressed on. Suddenly, the trail seemed to vanish, leaving him at an impasse. ¡°On your right,¡± Al¡¯s ring, his Stubborn Wills etheric shell, spoke to him. Instinctively, he jumped out of the way as a white spear landed where he was standing.


    Reacting with lightning reflexes, Al raised his longsword, scanning the surroundings for any sign of the unseen assailant. A flash of light to his left drew his attention, and he pivoted just in time to deflect another incoming spear.


    The impact proved too much for his weapon, shattering it, but not before sending the spear spiraling away.


    Seeing Al¡¯s weapon shattered, the attacker exposed itself; it was the white-robed figure that had attacked Al a day ago and was the target of his task.


    The dark acolyte moved with uncanny speed, a blur of motion as it closed in on Al, spear poised for a deadly strike. Al''s instincts kicked in, and he leaped backward, narrowly evading a direct hit. A shallow cut marred his chest.


    The dark acolyte pressed forward in the same breath, spear aimed for Al''s heart. However, Al''s face broke into a confident smile. With a swift motion, he summoned his Stubborn Will using the spell ''Perfect Revert''. His longsword regenerated into its original state. He thwarted the acolyte''s attack with a deft parry, leaving it vulnerable and exposed.


    Without hesitation, Al seized the opportunity, his blade cleaving through the air in a single, decisive swing, decapitating the dark acolyte. The creature fell to its knees, unsure how it had lost.


    Al looked at his Stubborn Will''s etheric shell, his ring, which absorbed the mist that the creature dissipated into. ¡°Not bad,¡± he said; he hadn¡¯t ever really used his Stubborn Will spells. Midnight-Abyss was so powerful that it made his Stubborn Will''s spells almost pointless.


    Having completed the task, Al returned to the exchange center. The individual who had sanctioned the task still occupied their position, their astonishment evident upon seeing the white-haired man who had undertaken a task typically meant for a group of six cultivators within the Physical Domain to accomplish it in one day.


    Before leaving, Al secured an hour to access the Alchemical labs within the Mortal Ring. Then, he headed toward the pyramid-shaped shopping facility, paying off his debt to the still-bewildered man stationed at the entrance. The unexpected promptness of payment left the man utterly surprised.


    With debts repaid and tasks accomplished, a common inquiry arose from each of them: "What''s your name?" Al answered, "Alexander Adamos."


    With Agnethe''s family residing within an Immortal Ring of the Supreme Leaf, Al saw the need to bolster his resources. He had initially purchased two C-stones, harboring an idea he was eager to test.


    Next on his agenda was a visit to the Alchemical Labs. He retrieved the second C-stone, carefully nurturing it with what he thought was his second Will. Ascending to the second floor, he entered the room he had secured.


    Within, he found a sizable Armillary, accompanied by an intriguing book placed before it. With deliberate care, Al retrieved his second C-stone, placing it in a stone stele positioned beside the Armillary.


    As he activated it, the contraption''s rings sprang to life, spinning and rotating. The outermost ring displayed a diametrically opposed sun and moon, while the inner rings bore the likeness of celestial bodies.


    The armillary seemed to pulse with a newfound vitality, only for the sun to gracefully ascend just above the moon, evoking the essence of a serene sunrise. Soon after, the celestial bodies settled into a state of equilibrium.


    Turning his attention to the book before him, Al searched for the page that mirrored the armillary''s current configuration. His gaze flitted from page to page, and he realized how time-consuming it was. "Wow, Romann found ours so quickly," he mused in a hushed tone, a note of admiration in his voice. He continued meticulously comparing the illustrations on paper with the physical formation before him.


    As the hour drew to a close, Al''s persistent search yielded results. He stumbled upon a page that closely mirrored the arrangement of the armillary. The page''s title caught his attention: "Heated Will: Classification Common." It provided a detailed description of how this manifestation worked¡ªit was centered around generating heat, effectively increasing the temperature within a defined space. The text even offered guidance on the optimal conditions for cultivation: a brightly lit room but preferably next to a hot flame.


    Yet, what truly captured Al''s interest was a detail he had heard about before but had never paid much heed to. His eyes locked onto the phrase "Rooted in the energy plane of the Divine Entity Oou." The term "Divine Entity" sparked his curiosity.

 Chapter 83: Dual-Sword Wielding Cultivator

    A week slipped by, and Al accomplished three 350-merit tasks in that span. The earnings were sufficient to secure a Housing unit, even though he had no intention of settling in for long. It was a place to delve deeper into cultivating his Heat Will and Stubborn Will. Both were stimulated by his Autonomous Revolution Converter (A.R.C.) in his navel, where the breath was transmuted into Will.


    He returned to the second floor of the collective shops'' pyramid and a map that revealed the marked locations of the nearest God Leaf Mortal Rings. The Lightning-stone Leaf stretched northward, the Supreme Leaf was found in the East, and the Solar Leaf in the West.


    He also purchased a second sword, a scimitar. Its single-edged, elegantly curved blade is of refined craftsmanship. Forged from steel with heightened heat-absorbing properties, it outshone his previous, lower-quality long blade.


    Yet, Al chose not to part with his longsword, recognizing its strengths. Its low quality paired perfectly with his stubborn Will, often catching foes off guard.


    Whispers spread like wildfire about the enigmatic white-haired cultivator who wielded two swords. They spoke he was an unrecognized lone disciple, a figure quietly amassing a substantial stash of merits. Al was oblivious to the growing chatter, engrossed in his meditation within the well-lit confines of his housing unit.


    "Mmmhhh, to bring my Heat Will into the Mental Domain, I''ll need to invest at least a quarter of a century in cultivation. Luckily, battle prowess isn''t solely tied to one''s current stage of cultivation," he contemplated, his legs folded.


    Memories of Midnight-Abyss flooded his thoughts - wielding it, he could kill a cultivator in the Immortal chasm. Although it was no longer within his grasp, he now wielded two Wills. He felt confident in his ability to contend with anyone in the Spirit Domain of the Mortal Chasm. Yet, as he reflected on Midnight Abyss, he relied heavily on it but knew little of it, remaining ignorant of its true nature.


    Al directed his gaze toward the pair of blades, a stark contrast of wear and refinement. One was worn and dull, while the other gleamed with a sharp, polished luster. Determination etched in his eyes, he rose from his seated meditation and exited his housing unit.


    Before embarking toward the Supreme Leaf, a question lingered in his mind: "Could I accomplish a task valued at 650 merits, all on my own?"


    Curious gazes followed his every step as he treaded through the extensive underground cavern that constituted the 11th Mortal Ring of the Lightning-stone Leaf. However, Al paid them no heed.


    With both blades securely strapped to his back, he arrived at the Exchange Task Center, heading straight for the post empty of any waiting cultivators. It was the 650+ merits post, and the sight of him heading there drew the attention of those in line in the other posts where the lines of cultivators were long, casting curious glances his way.


    "Hello, I''ll take your lowest 650-merits task," Al confidently declared, extending his hand with his C-stone. An elderly man, his eyes lingering on Al for a brief moment, eventually accepted the C-stone with a hint of uncertainty. A reassuring smile from Al prompted the old man to turn toward the enormous brown gemstone at the heart of the room, where he initiated the transfer of the chosen task onto Al''s C-stone.


    Al received his C-tone back and scrutinized the details of the task he had just taken on. Unbeknownst to him, two observant cultivators had their eyes trained on him, their voices a hushed murmur of speculation and intrigue. Al walked out of the center and headed to the valley.


    For nearly two decades, a Dark acolyte had terrorized a nearby village. It had oppressed them so heavily that the villagers had begun to worship it out of sheer terror. Each year, they offered up one of their most aged members as a sacrifice.


    "Two decades and the God Leafs are just now sending aid to these poor souls, typical," Al muttered to himself, a hint of frustration in his voice, as he streaked through the valley lands.


    Guided by the map he had acquired, locating the afflicted village was straightforward. Al, an unrecognized disciple with no aspiration to align himself with a God Leaf, harbored no diplomatic intentions of approaching the villagers and prying the whereabouts of the entity they now likely considered their god. He had devised a plan of his own.


    As night descended upon the village, Al patiently waited in the shroud of darkness to cloak his movements. Silently, he infiltrated the settlement, a ghost slipping through the shadows. His steps led him to the largest wooden hut, and with the deftness of a skilled intruder, he breached its defenses.


    Al methodically searched through the rooms. Eventually, he reached the master bedroom, where a burly man slumbered beside a woman. Al drew both blades with precision, poised like a shadowy specter ready to strike.


    Al roused the man from his slumber with his long sword to his neck. Simultaneously, he pricked the woman next to him, eliciting a startled jolt from her. Her eyes widened in terror as she beheld her husband, held in a deadly grip, a blade close to his jugular.


    The woman''s cries of fear and anguish spilled forth in an unfamiliar tongue, one that Al could not comprehend, nor did he care to. He gestured with his scimitar, directing her to leave the room, and she obeyed with frantic haste, rushing to gather their children. Al advanced, holding the man trembling before him, his pleas for mercy uttered in a language foreign to Al''s ears.


    Once they were outside the man''s home, where his wife and children watched in tears, Al brutally delivered a merciless kick to the man''s leg, with so much force that it caused the bone to snap, sending the agonized figure crumpling to the ground. The man''s cries of pain pierced the night air.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Al pivoted and drove his scimitar deep into the wooden walls of the hut. The blade emitted a deep red glow that gradually intensified until the area it had impaled erupted into flames. The fire roared to life, engulfing the dwelling in a furious blaze.


    Turning back to the injured man attempting to crawl away in desperation, Al closed the distance with deliberate steps. He reached down and lightly brushed the man''s uninjured leg with the scalding-hot metal of his blade. The man''s anguished screams continued as a crowd began forming.


    By this time, the village had awakened, drawn by the ghastly spectacle. They bore witness to the inferno that now consumed their leader''s residence, casting a flickering light over the night.


    Al stood alone; his stark white hair and flowing robe painted an unsettling picture. The villagers, gripped by dread, saw him as a specter of malevolence. Their voices trembled in prayer, seeking protection.


    As AL was hoping for, a pair of sinister crimson eyes materialized behind the gnarled trunk of a tree. The entity observed Al, but its confidence waned when it realized Al''s gaze met its own and could see it. In an instant, it fled, vanishing into the night.


    Without pause, Al gave chase, his movements swift and purposeful. Meanwhile, the villagers, bolstered by their belief that their prayers had been answered, redoubled their faith in their god. Their leader, trembling in pain, could only watch as his home succumbed to the flames.


    Al was in pursuit of the enigmatic creature. It revealed itself to be a peculiar hybrid, part deer, part squirrel, its hooves terminating in razor-sharp claws. As the creature maneuvered, a realization dawned on Al, "It wants to draw me in."


    His instincts flared just as the creature burst from the valley''s woods into an open expanse by a mountain''s base. It came to a halt, its posture poised, waiting for Al.


    Unflinching, Al burst into the open fields. His instincts honed to a razor''s edge. He braced for any sudden threat. "Above you," his ring''s voice alerted him. In an instant, Al looked skyward to find a shadowy figure descending from the ink-black heavens. Its talons, sharp as razors, lunged downward.


    With swift precision, Al met the oncoming onslaught with his longsword, which briefly held before shattering, breaking yet buffering the talon motions, allowing Al to retaliate, severing the winged creature''s feet with his scimitar.


    In a surprising maneuver, the creature''s tail struck. It was a serpent, sinking its fangs into Al''s back, hoisting him into the night sky. Momentum swung him toward the creature''s head, which bore an unsettling resemblance to a spider''s.


    Drawing upon a spell from his Stubborn Will, Al regenerated his longsword, wielding it precisely to fend off the creature''s gnashing fangs. This opening allowed him to plunge his scimitar into the creature. The blade was glowing with searing intensity. In an instant, the beast was engulfed in raging flames. Though unable to directly employ spells from his Heat Will, Al figured out a way to make it useful.


    The creature succumbed to the devouring flames, transforming into a dark, milky mist that Al''s ring greedily absorbed. As the hybrid dissipated, Al began to fall. Below him, a majestic elk with six powerful legs raced towards him, its antlers poised.


    A wry smile graced Al''s face. "There''s my ride," he quipped as the creature''s antlers pierced him. For a brief moment, consciousness waned, but Al''s resolve never wavered, and his grip remained resolute. Soon after, he regained his senses, only to find himself impaled by the beast''s formidable antlers, hurtling towards a gnarled tree on a collision course.


    With a deft twist of his blades, Al reversed his grip and drove them deep into the creature''s head. Instantly, the creature died, collapsing to the earth before dissipating into mist. Al was freed, his body no longer impaled, and he was spared from the impending collision. His Stubborn Will healed him.


    Al surveyed his surroundings, finding the peculiar deer-squirrel hybrid absent. "I''ve dispatched two already, but how many more remain?" he pondered. A motion streak hurtled towards him before he could dwell on it further.


    Swift as lightning, Al reacted, hoisting both swords to intercept the incoming onslaught. The impact forced him back several feet, but he managed to halt the giant pincers from rending him to shreds.


    Before him stood a goat with crab-like arms in place of a head, its pincers clamping down on Al''s weapons. Al''s gaze shifted to the pincers themselves, revealing eyes fixed on him maliciously.


    In the struggle, Al snapped his longsword, which succumbed to the immense pressure and was crushed into pieces. Yet, it regenerated in the blink of an eye thanks to his spell "P, and Al wasted no time. He severed both pincers at their base with a decisive sweep, employing the restored blade with lethal precision.


    At almost the same moment, two more figures emerged from the valley''s woods, hurtling toward Al. With a deft motion, Al''s ring greedily absorbed the mist that remained from the goat and its pincers, leaving behind a vacant silhouette.


    With a swift strike, Al shattered the base of his newly regenerated longsword by hitting it with his scimitar. He kicked the broken blade towards the figure on his right, diverting its attention, while he pivoted to confront the figure on his left.


    The squirrel-deer hybrid had re-emerged and lunged at him, its sharp claws poised for an attack. Al met the assault head-on, deflecting the claws with his scimitar. Simultaneously, his longsword regenerated, and he swiftly retaliated, slashing towards the creature''s head. It leaped back with split-second precision, narrowly evading Al''s sweeping strike.


    Al swiftly turned to face the other approaching figure, a monkey with paws resembling those of a bear, each claw inches in length. Bloodstains adorned its right shoulder, a testament to Al''s previous strike. Blades clashed with claws, but a brutal headbutt from the creature sent Al reeling.


    As the squirrel-deer hybrid re-engaged, Al was engulfed in a whirlwind of strikes and blocks, a frenetic dance of steel against claws. The air grew thick with the smell of blood, splattering the grass in crimson hues.


    The ground beneath Al ignited in a moment, flames roaring to life and devouring the parched grass. The inferno expanded swiftly, encircling them. Now confronted by the encroaching blaze, the figures leaped away from Al, granting him a moment''s reprieve. However, Al wasted no moment and surged forward, cleaving the squirrel-deer in half, ending it.


    With relentless determination, Al lunged at the approaching monkey hybrid, but his longsword met with the hybrid''s formidable horns, snapping the blade and sending him hurtling backward.


    It closed in, its claws poised for a fatal strike, but Al managed to intercept the impending doom with his scimitar. With all his might, he drove his regenerated longsword into the creature''s throat, ending its threat.


    Breathing heavily, before he could find a moment of recover his Stubborn Will, two more figures emerged from the woods, flanked by another lurking behind them. The battle showed no signs of ending.

 Chapter 84: The Brave Seek Death

    Al engaged in a graceful sword dance, his long sword leading the way. Before him, a colossal octopus with tentacles resembling centipedes and a panther with ominous dark wings awaited. Behind the duo, a woman with the feet of a beast and hairy, clawed hands. "Those must be the final two hybrids and their Dark Acolyte," Al pondered.


    He held his stance, waiting for the creatures to make their move. The octopus vanished in the blink of an eye, its tentacle swiftly striking out. Hundreds of centipede-like legs coiled around Al''s extended long sword, violently wrenching it from his grip.


    "No matter," he muttered. Shifting swiftly, he drew his scimitar with both hands, the curved blade emanating a fierce, crimson glow.


    With a swift, fluid motion, Al swung the blade. It easily sliced through one of its tentacles, causing the octopus to retreat hastily, putting some distance between itself and Al.


    As if anticipating this, the winged panther descended from the heavens, poised to strike at Al''s exposed back. However, he had received a warning from his Stubborn Will''s etheric shell and reacted instantly.


    Al leaped into the air, executing a nimble twist mid-air. In that fraction of a second, Al''s searing scimitar sliced through the hybrid feline''s mouth, cleanly severing its entire body into two gruesome halves.


    Al touched down on the ground, his etheric shell seamlessly absorbing the surrounding mist. The dark acolyte scowled at him, her visage oddly human-like. With a raised hand, the earth beneath Al''s feet underwent a remarkable transformation. The solid ground morphed into a colossal, hand-shaped structure, resembling clay in texture, with Al perched upon its palm.


    As the colossal fingers of the earthen hand began to close in, Al''s scimitar radiated a brilliant white glow. Swiftly, he plunged his blade into the encircling hand, determined to escape. The clay-like soil cracked and crumbled under the pressure, allowing Al to break free forcefully.


    Emerging from the earthy prison, Al found himself on unsteady, undulating soil like a waterbed. The octopus easily navigated this unstable ground, its tentacle slashing toward Al like a menacing chainsaw.


    Al was sent tumbling by the brutal impact, a deep gash stretching from his abdomen to his face. His Stubborn Will slowly began healing his injuries.


    Struggling to regain his footing, Al could see the octopus hurtling toward him at breakneck speed. In his desperation, he swung his blade blindly and off balance. The searing heat of his scimitar sliced effortlessly through the creature''s tentacle, causing it to recoil.


    Without wasting a moment, Al drove his blade into the ground. The soil around him gradually ceased its fluidity and hardened, providing him with a stable platform on which to resume his offensive.


    But as he moved to strike the octopus, the earth surged upwards, forming an impromptu spike that pierced his foot, bringing him to his knees. "Damn these demons!" Al cursed in his thoughts, summoning every ounce of his Stubborn Will to heal.


    Heat Will expanded, igniting the ground around him. Al''s gaze locked onto the oncoming octopus, mere inches from impact. Suddenly, flames engulfed the creature, compelling it to back away instantly.


    Al refused to grant the retreating octopus any respite and surged forward with astonishing speed. His blade cleaved through another of the hybrid''s tentacles, each stroke reducing its arms. Relentlessly, he continued his assault, hacking, and slashing until the creature lay in pieces.


    As the last of its hybrids met its demise, the Dark acolyte, recognizing the hopelessness of her situation, turned and sprinted away in a desperate escape bid.


    Al wasted no time, pivoting sharply to the right. With a practiced motion, he hurled his scimitar, a streak of radiant light slicing through the night. It stabbed through the fleeing creature with seamless ease, setting it ablaze.


    The mist released from the vanquished Dark acolyte was drawn into Al''s ring, replenishing his Stubborn Will ever so slightly. He released a long, relieved sigh. He strolled over to retrieve his long sword, musing, "That was far more challenging than I anticipated."


    Suddenly, a twig snapped in the nearby woods, the sound resembling a footstep. Al''s eyes snapped toward the shadows. "Show yourself! Who''s there?" he barked, his tone laced with a menacing edge. His hand instinctively reached for his long sword.


    Emerging from the depths of the woods, six cultivators materialized before Al. Recognition flickered in his eyes as he spotted two faces he''d seen a few times at the exchange center. The one at the forefront stepped forward, his words a thinly veiled threat, "Surrender your merits, and we''ll consider going easy on you. We might even allow you to leave unharmed.


    Al''s nostrils flared, and his brow furrowed. "You''ll have to come and pry it from my cold, dead hands," he retorted defiantly, a fierce resolve coursing through him.


    Without warning, one of the cultivators launched himself towards Al in a blur of motion. A man wielding a short blade infused with a vibrant green hue. Al couldn''t match his speed, but he expertly deflected the incoming strike and delivered a powerful punch. The blow caught his opponent off guard, nearly knocking him unconscious.


    Undaunted, Al pressed on, moving to deliver a fatal stab to his dazed opponent. However, before he could complete the motion, his arm was swiftly severed by another cultivator wielding a long blade. Al, unfazed and remarkably agile, continued.


    Without missing a beat, he seized his severed hand that was still clutching his longsword. In a dizzying whirl, he cleaved through his assailant in a single, decisive strike. The man fell, bisected.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Witnessing their comrade''s merciless demise, the remaining five cultivators descended upon Al with a vengeance. Al placed his severed hand beside the wound and channeled his Stubborn Will to mend the injury, preparing to confront the impending assault.


    A woman, her hands ensnared in metal chains, acted with swift precision. The chains elongated, morphing into deadly pikes aimed directly at Al. He leaped aside, narrowly evading the lethal assault. His longsword blazed with a searing crimson intensity.


    Simultaneously, a man descended from the heavens, arms swinging like formidable battering rams. Al, unable to dodge in time, felt the crushing impact as the man''s arms, as unyielding as stone, struck his shoulder, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Pain surged through him. "Damn it, if this continues, I won''t make it. I need my other blade," Al strategized, his mind racing. With unwavering resolve, he rolled back after hitting the ground, narrowly avoiding the next onslaught. His Stubborn Will teetered on the brink, struggling to mend his battered shoulders.


    As Al swiftly regained his footing, he spotted an unarmed assailant hurtling towards him, intent on delivering a powerful kick.


    "Behind you," his ring''s voice echoed in his mind, a timely warning. Reacting instinctively, Al raised his molten white-hot longsword and swung it behind him, launching chunks of searing metal toward the approaching enemy. A harrowing scream filled the air as the molten projectiles struck the cultivator with the green blade, engulfing him in flames.


    Al then braced himself, both hands raised, blocking the kick. The impact was brutal, fracturing bones and sending him hurtling through the space where he had dispatched the Dark acolyte. The echoes of dying screams reverberated in the distance.


    Despite the agony, Al''s bones refused to mend his Stubborn Will, which had been exhausted. The relentless attacker closed the distance with astonishing speed, ready to strike again.


    Al''s gaze fixated on his scimitar, only a few feet away. With a deliberate calm, he bobbed just in time to evade the incoming kick narrowly. He leaped and rolled away from the cultivator in a swift, agile motion, closing the gap to his scimitar.


    He grasped the weapon and swiftly pivoted to deflect metal spikes thrusting towards him by the metal chain-wielding woman.


    The ground surrounding Al was now ablaze with the expanding power of his Heat Will. The stone-clad cultivator charged towards Al, thinking he was impervious to Al''s heat.


    Meeting the Stone Will cultivator head-on, Al''s blade blocked and precisely parried the man''s fists. With a swift maneuver, Al identified the first opening and leaped forward, driving his thumb mercilessly into the man''s eye. A scream of agony pierced the air as the cultivator writhed in pain.


    Seizing the opportunity, Al noticed the man''s open mouth and acted ruthlessly. His hot blade plunged forward, impaling the man through the mouth, a lethal and instant conclusion to their fight. The cultivator fell, lifeless, at Al''s feet.


    "Only two cultivators remain. The captain and the woman wielding metal chains." Al thought as both cultivators stared at him, visibly shaken by the savage ferocity they had witnessed in Al. The intense heat surrounding Al''s position made it impossible for the captain, a close-quarters fighter, to approach him.


    "Xiujing, take Usama with you and run. I''ll handle him on my own," the captain ordered, his voice trembling. But even as he spoke, Al seized an opportunity and attacked. The captain''s reflexes proved extraordinary as he evaded Al''s blade and retaliated with a powerful kick, propelling Al backward. The searing heat scorched the captain''s skin, leaving him blistered and pained.


    Refusing to abandon her comrade, the woman with the metal chains pressed on and attacked Al again. Her spikes found their mark, stabbing Al''s left leg.


    As she swiftly retracted them. Al capitalized on the situation. He grasped the pikes, allowing himself to be pulled towards the woman. The captain, recognizing the imminent danger, charged forward but was too late. Al''s scimitar sliced through the woman''s hands as she attempted to defend herself, cleanly severing her head from her neck.


    The man''s phantom seed had been systematically extinguished. Each one snuffed out by the relentless onslaught of a lone cultivator. He watched in horror as the searing heat enveloped Xiujing''s body, her form consumed by flames. He disregarded his safety and lunged at Al.


    The man''s velocity was incomprehensible, leaving Al no time to react. A devastating blow struck Al''s stomach, forcing him to cough out blood and fragments of his insides, which sizzled upon contact with the scorching heat.


    The next strike was an uppercut that shattered several of Al''s teeth. The captain was now engulfed in actual flames and delivered a final, searing punch to Al''s face, crushing his nose and sending him hurtling through the air. On fire and collapsing to his knees, the dying man rasped out, "He''s all yours. Finish him now, Usama."


    Al lay swordless on the ground. His Stubborn Will was exhausted, his Heat Will depleted, gazing up at the cloudy night sky that hinted at the impending dawn. As he lay there, he thought, "He mentioned one more. Is this the end for me?" A solitary tear welled in his eye.


    Suddenly, his ring spoke to him, breaking through his despair. "In front of you," it urged. Al didn''t see anyone in front of him.


    Nevertheless, he raised his arms, searching by touch alone. His hands encountered something solid, and as he gripped it, an arm wielding a small knife materialized before him.


    A young man was visibly trembling, his terror palpable. He was about to slit Al''s throat when, in a miraculous turn of events, he intercepted the young man''s blade.


    Al''s eyes widened with intensity as he firmly clenched the young man''s hand. He slowly twisted his grip, overpowering him and making him drop his knife.


    The young man''s cries grew desperate, but they were muffled as Al forced him to the ground, hands tightly wrapped around his neck. The struggle was fierce. The man started scratching and kicking in a futile attempt to free himself.


    Al''s gaze remained unyielding as the life drained from his opponent, from his red face shifting to a haunting shade of purple. He let him go, letting the man cough as he tried to catch his breath.


    "Why?" Al''s voice trembled, a mix of tears and blood falling from him onto the young man''s face.


    Usama gasped for air, confessing, "We wanted to take your merits. Max and Vavrinic had heard you were going to attempt a 650-merit task on your own. We thought you''d be too exhausted to fight back."


    Al wiped his face, regaining his composure, and surveyed the grim scene around him. "You''ve achieved what you set out to do. Go collect the C-stones of your friends; their merits are now yours," Al instructed, his tone firm. The young man hesitated, unable to bring himself to face the corpses of his comrades.


    "So, you draw the line there? After being willing to do anything for merits, this is where you stop. This is why you lost to me." Al said, spitting teeth and blood out.


    "Leave this place before I change my mind and finish what you started," Al warned. The young man wasted no time, fleeing from the scene in haste.

 Chapter 85: A Tiger Named Raindrop

    Al had retrieved both his blades and the C-stones of the cultivators he had slain. Sitting down cross-legged, he focused his breath. It entered his navel, where his A.R.C. was located, and converted his breath into Stubborn Will and Heat Will.


    2 distinct streams filled his being. One warm and light, the other cool and heavy. His Stubborn Will felt like a waterfall that flowed into his mind. His Heat Will was like a small stream that only filled the outer lining of his skin.


    Al began overriding the C-stones he collected with his own Stubborn Will as the night passed.


    ¡°It must have something to do with my Astral body and my Stubborn Will''s separation from Midnight Abyss,¡± he mused, mentally retracing the steps that led him to acquire his Heat Will.


    ¡°I need to bring my Heat Will into the Mental Domain. Once I do, I might be able to hold my own against someone in the Immortal Chasm. Lapaptzli was probably in the Mental Domain of the Immortal Chasm.¡± Al pondered. He knew the final war was coming, and he was going to face it while still in the Mortal Chasm. Without Midnight Abyss, the certainty of death hung over him like a shroud.


    Morning light spilled over the land as Al rose, his injuries fully healed and his blades restored and gleaming. Stubborn Will, though not inherently aggressive, allowed him to be reckless in his fighting style.


    ¡°I should have more than enough Merits to have suitable housing and privileges in any ring I enter,¡± he whispered as he retrieved his map.


    When Al returned to the 11th Mortal Ring of the Lightning-stone Leaf, he couldn''t help but notice the hushed whispers and pointed fingers directed at his blades.


    "That little coward must''ve opened his mouth about what happened. Well, perhaps it''s all for the better," he shrugged inwardly. Making his way to the Task Center, he collected the 650 merits for dispatching the Dark Acolyte by the village.


    As Al approached the exit, a middle-aged man donning a brown robe adorned with intricate blue characters stepped forward and introduced himself. "Pardon me, Mr. Dual-sword Cultivator," he began respectfully. "I am Alfred Chymiel, a recognized disciple of the 11th Mortal Seed within the Lightning-stone Leaf. I oversee this Mortal Ring''s library. The captain of my Mortal Seed wishes to speak with you."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Al regarded the man with a keen, sharp gaze before nodding acknowledgment and following in his footsteps. "Is this about the Phantom Seed I killed? If it''s anything like the Blood Leaf, killing beyond the Ring isn''t against the rules," Al ruminated and began plotting how to escape if he needed to.


    Alfred led Al towards the ring''s library, a striking prism-shaped structure reminiscent of the 15th Mortal Ring in the Blood Leaf. As Alfred guided him to the second floor, Al was surprised by the library''s emptiness.


    Seated there, with paws crossed, was a tiger engrossed in a book. Two pyramids, one red and one blue, formed a hexagon on the book''s cover.


    After bringing Al to the tiger, Alfred walked away. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The tiger spoke its voice deep. Al, not surprised it could speak, walked towards it, answering, ¡°My name is Alexander Adamos. What¡¯s yours?¡±


    The tiger closed the book and sat up. ¡°I was given the name ¡®Raindrop¡¯ by my teacher. I called you because I heard what you did to a local phantom seed...¡±


    Al glanced around, ensuring they were indeed alone. He was about to explain the recent events, but Raindrop spoke up first. "I make it a point to personally meet any skilled cultivator who comes to my Mortal Ring, even if they are not a Recognized Disciple," Raindrop stated. "I don''t recall seeing you in the 301st Mortal Rings Tournament. Are you a wandering cultivator?"


    Al breathed in a sigh of relief and began to recount his unusual journey, detailing how he had spent nearly two years confined in the purse of a peculiar woman. He went on to explain how he had been sold by a skeleton and ended up in the hands of the Rakh-ahtan, emphasizing the apparent collaboration between these two factions. Al described the harrowing experience of being subjected to experiments for nearly a decade.


    Raindrop listened intently, his tiger''s gaze fixed on Al. Such a journey was profoundly atypical for a cultivator, where the path to power was typically paved with quiet solitude in remote caves.


    Al then asked Raindrop if he recalled seeing three specific individuals in the 301st Mortal Rings tournament. Al first described Cesar, which triggered Raindrop''s recollection. Cesar had been one of the cultivators who had placed in the top ten.


    However, when he mentioned Ellie, Raindrop''s memory seemed blank. Finally, Al mentioned Jin, and Raindrop''s memory sparked to life. He remembered Jin, whose prowess with Lightning Will had placed him high enough to gain the status of a Recognized Disciple within his own Lightning-stone Leaf.


    Once their conversation had concluded, Raindrop signaled for Al to depart. As Al started to walk away, a thought struck him, causing him to halt and turn back. He posed a question to Raindrop, inquiring if he knew the precise location of the Akselson Clan within the Supreme Leaf.


    Upon receiving the information he sought, Al reminded the captain about the Dark Acolytes'' pressing concern, emphasizing that they posed a more significant threat than the God Leafs might realize.

 Chapter 86: As Selfish as They Come

    Al left the valleys and mountains, his gaze fixed on the distant West. The Supreme Leaf¡¯s 9th Mortal ring beckoned from the very edge of the worn map clutched in his hand. In those outer lands lay the heart of the Akselson clan, Agnethe''s lineage. Though she had become a memory, her image still held sway over his heart, even after a decade of her death.


    He felt compelled to inform her parents, to grant her spirit the peace it deserved. They had shared many things during their time together, and he was aware of her estranged relationship with them.


    "After I set matters right on the 9th, I should visit the Supreme Leaf''s 23rd mortal ring and give Romann a visit. I might get him to do something about the Rakh-ahtan working with individuals from Earth-like Taczlopolic, Lapaptzli, and Dark acolytes.¡±


    The sun began its descent, casting long shadows over the chain of mountain peaks that embraced him.


    "Is perfection found in the peaks? From a distance, they resemble pathways that disappear into the heavens. Where 1 and 7 merge into the 5. And 1 is always 3. 7 and 3 to infinity.¡± Al''s thoughts hummed with an electric current surging from the base of his spine.


    He repeated the mantra, "7 and 3 to Infinity," then added, "That infinity takes the form of 5, of 108... What the hell does that even mean?" He felt like he was grasping onto something within his reach yet evaded him. Like a scab in the back of his mind, he couldn¡¯t scratch.


    His journey continued smoothly, affording Al moments of reflection. He indulged in what had become a cherished morning routine, watching the morning sun paint the sky with shades of red and blue.


    Every sunset carried the same tinge of melancholy, only for the moon to dispel it with its cool light. To stand as a silent witness to what felt like a miracle brought its bitter cold. Miracles should be celebrated.


    Al had pondered the same questions that afflicted every soul who glimpsed their reflection in a mirror. "Who am I? What''s the purpose of it all?" Questions that had long ago crossed his mind, only to be shelved and forgotten, now resurfaced in Al''s mind.


    He wasn''t one to linger on questions he felt had no answer. Yet, a subtle shift was occurring. Perhaps those elusive answers weren''t as far from his reach as he originally thought. The world was gradually shifting into a mechanism of intricate design.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "If there''s an architect, I hope to meet them someday..." Al murmured. He strolled alongside a serene lake, the water''s surface mirroring the sky above. Up ahead, nestled within the landscape, lay a village. As far as he could discern, he had arrived at the Akselson clan''s location.


    But before Al could step into the village, an elderly woman with hair as silver as the moonlight emerged, flanked by two young men. She greeted him in an unfamiliar tongue. Perceiving Al''s confusion, one of the young men, standing by the old lady''s side, kindly translated her words into English. ¡°Hello, do you have any business with this humble Village?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my name is Alexander. I''m looking for the Akselson Clan,¡± Al stated, his voice steady and clear. The elderly woman seemed to grasp his words and straightened, her presence carrying an air of authority. She murmured to the young man by her side, who said, ¡°You''re looking at it. This is Elder Reka Akselson, the clan''s representative in this village.¡±


    Al regarded the old woman, a hint of surprise crossing his features before a soft smile graced his lips. ¡°I was a... close friend of Agnethe.¡± As he spoke her name, the elderly woman''s eyes sparkled with recognition, echoed by the two young men at her side.


    "Was? So, I take it she¡¯s no longer with us?" one of the young men inquired, his voice tinged with gravity. The other young man, waiting for the Elder to speak, translated for her, ¡°Agnethe is my sister. I began cultivating our clan''s Titan Will a little earlier than she did. I saw her only once after that. We both understood the weight of treading the path to immortality. We both grieved each other''s losses long ago.¡±


    With that, the Elder Woman turned, guided by the supporting arms of the young men, and started to make her way back to the village. Al watched them recede, disbelief washing over him at their apparent indifference. In a louder voice, he declared, ¡°It was my fault. She tried to help me and lost her life.¡± But the three figures did not so much as glance back, their forms receding into the distance.


    Al''s gaze fell to the ground, his hand curling into a tight fist. It finally dawned on him how selfish he was, even when he thought he was doing the right thing. When Mark died, he didn¡¯t speak up because he was afraid they wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    And now, with Agnethe, the opposite had transpired. The paths of these two pivotal moments diverged drastically, yet both bore his fingerprints of blame. When he dared to speak, his words fell on deaf ears. When he chose silence, assumptions took root, painting him in the worst light. It was a bitter truth to swallow.


    With a heavy heart, Al turned and walked away from the village. "Does it even matter what choices I make? What is fate? Opposite reactions, yet the feeling in me was the same. I punish myself more than they do¡­ I guess I am as selfish as they come."


    The road ahead stretched into uncertainty, mirroring the uncertain path within his soul. The need to reach the Supreme Leaf¡¯s 9th Mortal Ring seemed to dissipate.


    It was replaced by a newfound determination. He set his sights on the 23rd Supreme Seed, even on his map. He would need a new map, a detour to the farthest Supreme Leaf Mortal Ring in his current map.

 Chapter 87: 23rd Supreme Ring

    The snow-capped peaks and valleys gave way to expansive plateaus, the air growing dry and arid. The Supreme Leaf was predominantly nestled in West Asia.


    Al''s journey had included only one stop, a brief pause in the 11th Supreme Ring, where he procured a new map pointing to the 23rd Supreme Ring located deep within the Arabian desert.


    As he ventured forth, Al couldn''t help but observe the cities defying the harsh environments surrounding them. Though he always steered clear, he couldn''t ignore the sight of their buzzing skies, filled with soaring vehicles and Dawn Keepers. In a city filled with machines and twisted angels, what need was there for a devil?


    The cities, vibrant marvels pulsing with life, were scattered few and far between across the expanse. Once Al ventured into the desert, time lost its grip on him. No fields were adorned in blossoms, no golden leaves falling from trees¡ªonly endless stretches of sand. Yesterday and Tomorrow faded into obscurity. All that remained was the relentless cycle of day and night.


    "The only other place like the desert is the ocean where time loses meaning, the Sun bears down oppressively, and the moon and stars alone offer guidance. Where life cannot grow, it moves. Where it cannot move, it grows. Am I moving, or am I growing?" Al reflected, his thoughts carried away by the wind.


    As the sun began its descent, painting the desert in fiery orange and dusky purple hues, Al''s musings were interrupted by the realization that he had arrived.


    Standing solitary amidst the endless sea of sand was a towering structure. A glance at his map confirmed it - this was the 23rd Mortal Ring of the Supreme Leaf. Romann, the Supreme Leaf''s 23rd Mortal Seed Captain, had been Al''s mentor for three months almost 40 years ago.


    Although Romann and him never really saw eye to eye, Romann¡¯s teacher, Supreme Immortal King Godfrey, was why Al had entered the world of Will and began cultivating.


    Approaching the tower''s base, Al was met with a confounding sight. There were no discernible entrances, and the structure was composed of fossilized stone.


    The tower appeared to be an entire monolith, its form chiseled from a single colossal stone. After running his fingers along its weathered surface and scrutinizing it, Al circled to the opposite side, where he discovered a hexagonal stele.


    It gleamed with a polished finish, familiarity triggering Al to retrieve one of his C-stones. Placing it upon the stele, a portion of the wall shifted, revealing an entrance. Retrieving his C-stone, Al couldn''t help but note the deduction of ten merits. "Just when I thought they couldn''t become more exploitative," he complained as he stepped into the shadowed passage.


    To his surprise, the ceiling loomed just above the entrance. The entire interior was made from stone, save for the immediate area surrounding the door, which opened into a descending spiral staircase.


    In the darkness, Al discerned the distinct form of the staircase, his senses attuned to the surroundings. He had amassed a surplus of merits to sustain him for months within any Mortal Ring. Yet, Al acknowledged that his true path was not within the God Leafs.


    After what felt like a mere minute, a soft radiance bathed the lower steps. Upon passing through another entrance, Al emerged into a colossal cavern. The ceiling was adorned with luminescent stones, lighting like sunlight. Before him stretched a road flanked by a towering two-story structure bearing a caduceus, while to his right stood a triangular prism-shaped building.


    Al had started to familiarize himself with the designs of the God Leaf Rings. ¡°The hospital and the library have 6 buildings with the exchange center in the middle¡­ They sure do love hexagons.¡±


    His thoughts trailed as he approached the library.


    As he drew nearer, he couldn''t help but notice the scarcity of animals, a stark contrast to what he had encountered in Lightning-stone Leaf Rings. Here, it seemed, the inhabitants were all human cultivators.


    Upon reaching the triangular prism building, a young man engrossed in a red book glanced up at Al and extended his hand. "One hour," Al declared, prompting a nod from the man. The C-stone exchanged hands and was briefly placed on a hexagonal stele before being returned.


    Within the library''s confines, Al''s gaze bypassed the shelves of books. Instead, he focused on the individuals present. "There should be someone here from the 23rd Supreme Seed," he thought as he walked around.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    His eyes scanned the aisles until they settled on a woman with hazel-brown skin, her hair a deep jet black. She was unmistakable, her robe a striking azure blue embroidered with the name "Chaudhary" at its hem. Al recognized her face, even though she appeared considerably younger now. She was the woman whose fan had reduced what remained of Mark to ashes.


    When Al had last seen her, she had appeared nearly as weathered as himself, someone in their early forties. Now, she bore the visage of someone in their early twenties. Al approached her, addressing her politely. "Excuse me, but do you have books on astral walking or traveling?"


    The woman regarded him with a curious gaze. Al stood out, his white hair and the dual blades strapped to his back. "Uhh, no. Typically, your teacher is supposed to guide you in matters of the astral, and my name is Krisha Chaudhary," she replied.


    Al had anticipated this response. giving a more serious expression. "In that case, is there any way I can speak to Romann? Let him know Alexander Adamos has something urgent to tell him." His tone conveyed a sense of urgency that mirrored his words.


    Upon hearing her captain''s name, the woman''s expression shifted from confusion to recognition. "Listen, Alexander..." Krisha paused and looked closely at Al. "Wait, I remember you. You were that crying baby boy our teacher invited to the Supreme Leaf. What are you doing here? Did you not place in the 301st Mortal Rings Tournament?"


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Krisha Chaudhary offered to relay the message, but Al was insistent that he should tell Romann in person.


    "Fine," Krisha agreed, resigned. "Look, Romann isn''t here right now. He''s off visiting other Mortal Rings. But our second-in-command, ''Elissa,'' is here. I can take you to her, by the way my name is Krisha Chaudhary."


    Krisha and Al walked out of the triangular prism. She led him towards the fields, where many cultivators were practicing cultivation techniques and spells in the open. Some of them were even sparing; however, among them was a statue of a bald man well-shaven with an incredibly muscular physique. The statue reminded Al of Supreme Immortal King Godfrey, and next to the statue was a woman with short black hair. She was voraciously doing push-ups.


    "Hey Elissa, it''s the little crybaby boy our teacher found, the one whose friend we killed after becoming a Hybrid. He says there is some urgent news he needs to tell Romann,"  Elissa kept doing push-ups and called out, "Speak, what is it."


    Recognizing this as his chance to relay critical information to the higher echelons of the God Leafs, Al decided to divulge everything.


    ¡°I first saw her performing some ritual in which I saw a Dark Acolyte transform into a human. They intermingled with humans in a giant orgy. After I was defeated by her, she kidnapped me in some weird pocket dimension. Who knows how long she kept me there until she took me out into a dark underground tunnel where I saw her and her master, a skeleton. They traded me to the Rakh-ahtan for technology that could give her master whatever skin he wanted.¡±


    As soon as Lapaptzi and Taczpoliac''s names escaped Al''s lips, Elissa ceased her push-ups, her gaze drilling into him with intensity. "Krisha, you can go back to your post. I''ve got this," she instructed, dismissing her companion. Krisha wasted no time departing, showing no interest in Al''s account.


    "I know that name very well, Lapaptzi. She was a Dark Acolyte who achieved enlightenment and gained consciousness," Al was taken aback, though he had suspected a connection between Lapaptzi and the Dark Acolytes.


    Elissa''s tone shifted: "If Dark Acolytes are collaborating with the Rakh-ahtan, this could be a positive development. If I can influence the war''s outcome, my name will echo throughout the God Leaves. Becoming a recognized Immortal would be all but guaranteed after that."


    The transformation from surprise to doubt washed over Al as he listened to Elissa''s unabashed desire to exploit the war for personal gain. Her words left him uneasy.


    A sudden instinct gripped Al, telling him that Elissa might not be inclined to share what he had to say with Romann. He began to retreat, growing skeptical of the situation. However, Elissa''s eyes widened fiercely before he could escape.


    "I can''t leave until Romann gets back. Until then, you can gather more information for me," Elissa declared, her voice carrying an almost overpowering resolve. Al hesitated, uncertain how to respond. He slowly shook his head in refusal.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ensure you''re generously rewarded for your efforts," she continued. Al scoffed in response. "I don''t need any merits, thank you. I wanted to pass on information to Romann. That was all."


    Elissa interrupted him, her tone shifting. "What do you want? I can teach you how to transfigure your etheric shell."


    Al paused, enticed by the opportunity. "In that case, I might be able to assist you... Can you show me how to Astral Walk?"


    Elissa regarded him with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. Astral Walking was an intricate technique far beyond her current mastery. She had spent years in the Spirit Domain of the Mortal Chasm and had only scratched the surface.


    Elissa responded with a bright, confident smile. "Yes, of course, I can teach you how to Astral Walk and much more."

 Chapter 88: Al and Elissa

    Al was Sitting in a housing unit nestled within the 23rd Mortal Ring of the Supreme Leaf. The room he occupied was shrouded in darkness, and the ground underneath him was cold. An earthly smell filled the air, soothing his mind as he reviewed the dozens of spells from his Stubborn Will.


    An abrupt knocking broke his concentration. Al rose from his seat and wiped his robe clean from any dirt. He walked out of the darkroom and ascended the stairs to the entrance.


    Upon opening the door, he was met by someone wearing light leather armor and a whip at her hips. Al recognized Elissa''s figure; no other cultivator was dressed like her. However, for some reason, she was wearing a dragon-shaped mask.


    Her voice emanated from beneath the strange mask. "Are you going to let me in?" Elissa inquired, prompting Al''s brow to furrow in confusion. They were supposed to meet again in the field, but she hadn''t said anything about visiting his housing unit. Al ignored the surprise and moved to the side, inviting her in.


    Elissa followed him into the housing unit. Al asked, ''What''s up with the mask?'' as he led her downstairs and into the room with the light source. "I like dragons. I saw the mask on my way here and wanted to wear it. So, I did," she answered.


    She looked around his housing unit before changing the subject, her voice direct. "Why did Lapaptzi abduct you? And why would the Rakh-ahtan want to purchase you? I''ve heard that they don''t keep humans around for too long."


    Al''s thoughts swirled around the archives of his mind, and they all revolved around Midnight Abyss. He told her how he obtained the etheric shell for his Stubborn Will.


    ¡°After I had obtained the ring that is my Stubborn Will''s etheric shell, I remained in the material plane. Eventually, I stumbled upon a blade with no handle. That was how I acquired Midnight Abyss, an indestructible etheric shell chained to my ring." Al explained. Elissa looked at his right hand where the ring was, but she saw no chain.


    Al continued, "Because of Midnight Abyss, they could not destroy the etheric shell of my Stubborn Will, which made it impossible for them to kill me." Elissa interjected, "An etheric shell that can''t be destroyed. How is that even possible?" Al shrugged his shoulders and continued.


    "They were interested in Midnight Abyss. That is why the Rakh-ahtan purchased me. They wanted to try and separate me from it, which they did.¡± As Al went on, Elissa grew more and more doubtful.


    She had taken off her dragon mask and was closely examining Al. "How did you manage to break free?" she inquired, keenly aware of how powerful a single Rakh-ahtan warrior could be. Even for her to kill one would likely also lead to her death.


    Al recalled the sound that pierced his mind before everything went dark. When he opened his eyes, a figure clad in obsidian armor had killed the Rakh-ahtan in the underwater lab. "They separated Midnight-Abyss from me, and he cut them down. I saw an opening and escaped. Trying to make my way back, I realized I was astral walking, which I eventually lost when I birthed a second Will¡ªmy Heat Will." As Al recounted his journey, he realized how lucky he had been to survive.


    Elissa''s gaze lingered on Al''s two blades; her expression was still uncertain. Possessing two Wills in the Mortal Chasm was unheard of. However, instead of asking him to show her, she hoped that, for his sake, he was telling the truth.


    "If that''s the case," she began, her voice tinged with acceptance and anticipation, "then you should be able to complete what I need without trouble. As a Supreme Seed, we have our tasks given to us by an Immortal Seed. One of these tasks is a find-and-kill. The target is an Immortal Spirit belonging to a Dark Acolyte. It has killed countless Phantom Seeds. However, this task has a 5-year window, and as you can see, our seed isn''t going anywhere anytime soon."


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    She extended her hand, asking for his C-stone. Al handed her his C-stone into her outstretched palm.


    "I will return this to you," she assured, her tone resolute. "In four hours, we will meet in the fields beside the statue of our Supreme Leaf''s Supreme God."


    With that, Al walked Elissa out of his housing unit. She departed, bearing with her one of Al''s C-stones. For a few moments, Al continued lingering on the path he had taken, which had led him here.


    With the moments ticking away, Al dedicated himself to refining his Stubborn Will spells. So far, he had only been relying on one. As the appointed time arrived, he rose from contemplation and went to the designated field meeting spot.


    Al was just as discernible as she was among cultivators. Few had white hair, and almost none wielded dual swords. Elissa stood there, her eyes fixed on the statue, a palpable reverence emanating from her. She had noticed Al approaching her and turned towards him.


    Her first word to him was, "Catch," she shouted, tossing Al a tied cloth bag, which he caught. As he untied the cloth, he realized it was a cloak tied to his C-stone and a runestone.


    "This cloak will render you nearly invisible if you channel your Will into it and hold your position," she explained, her voice steady and knowledgeable. "And the runestone contains the memories of a past Heat Will cultivator. It should help facilitate your cultivation."


    Al secured the items, a sense of gratitude mingling with his determination. After he had shared how he lost Midnight, Abyss Al recalled their first meeting. He posed a question that had weighed on his mind for a long time.


    "When Mark died, you told me only the weak died, and it was up to us to keep them alive in our memory," Al began, his voice measured. "A mountain surrounded by dead bodies, is that what it means to chase Immortality?"


    Elissa did remember the words she had shared with him decades ago. She stared at Al. Her gaze held a brilliant light that Al recognized, a light that illuminated the dark of night when the sun went down.


    "To die? For what? Birth, death, rebirth¡ªit makes me nauseous just thinking about it. The only choice given to us is to yield and merge with it. No," she declared, her voice infused with a resolute fervor, "I reject that. If I have to, I will break open that cage with my bare hands!"


    As Al listened to Elissa, he felt transparent in front of her. Her words struck Al with an intensity that echoed within the marrow of his bones. Instinctively, he asked, "Like severing fate?"


    Elissa smiled, her eyes sparkling with a fervent fire. "Oh, Al, I''m talking about something more than that. I''m talking about the essence of what it means to cultivate Will." Her words emblazoned him.


    She reminded him of Benjamin. Benjamin was deep, like an ocean; it was hard to see his depths. However, Elissa was like a fire so bright you couldn''t see its source. Al suddenly recalled another question he had. "Our Wills," he began, pondering aloud, "stem from two distinct beings: OOU and IA. By following our Will, wouldn''t we be following a path towards either one?"


    Elissa suddenly laughed. "That''s merely a metaphor. By Entity, we''re speaking of a thing that exists and is the source of our Will. It is not an actual being or sentience. Think of it as masculine, the source of what it means to be a man, and feminine, that of a woman. We can say both are entities."


    Al didn''t expect that answer. He had begun to think there were cosmic beings outside of reality. He looked at her momentarily, remembering their deal about her teaching him about Astral Walking. "You know, when we first met, you had made me so angry. I thought about our conversation for a long time. I wanted to ask you that question for many years." Al paused causing Elissa to look at him strangely, Al gave her a small smile he couldn''t hide. "Maybe instead of teaching me about Astral Walking. Can I ask you more questions about your own thoughts on cultivation?"


    Elissa sighed in relief. "That''s good because I didn''t have much I could teach him about Astral Walking," she thought before answering. "If that''s what you prefer, I''m fine with it."

 Chapter 89: Flash-Denial

    Al stepped out of the towering entrance of the 23rd Supreme Ring, greeted by the biting embrace of the cold desert night. Overhead, a celestial quilt of stars stretched across the vast expanse of the sky. Wrapped in the cloak gifted to him by Elissa, his Stubborn Will leaked into it, camouflaging him within the sand surrounding him.


    His mind rehearsed the vague details of his mission. His target is an Immortal Spirit of a Dark Acolyte resembling a jackal. Oddly, the image of his target stirred a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu within Al, though the origin of that familiarity remained elusive. The only direction in the details was to look toward the northeast.


    Al glanced back at his steps, which were leaving faint imprints on the dune''s surface. He pondered the visibility of his footsteps, thinking, "They might give me away," his thoughts trailing like a lone traveler in the vast expanse.


    The occasional scorpion or beetle crossed his path, fellow nocturnal wanderers. The desert''s symphony was woven from the hushed susurration of the wind, its tender fingers brushing the dunes'' ancient contours.


    "Silence... stillness... a cavern without walls," Al murmured, a whispered temptation to drop to the sand and begin cultivating right then and there, yet he pressed on. Yet, he resisted the temptation, resolute in his purpose, and pressed on.


    At the furthest reaches of the desert expanse, the sky colored by violet night began transcending to a magenta pink pierced by streaks of bloody red. The morning sun had been born, casting its tender rays upon the land, transforming the darkness into a serene azure embrace. The sand released its clutches of the cold from the night, making his skin feel alive.


    Under the watchful eye of the sun, Al forged onward. With a note of sarcasm, he muttered to himself, "Does she expect me to keep wandering until I hit the Red Sea?" Just then, a lone figure, swathed in dark robes, caught his peripheral vision, traversing the desert expanse in solitude.


    "Not the typical appearance of an Immortal spirit, but a person walking alone in the heart of the desert? Suspicious." Al thought, allowing a wry smile to crease his lips as he decided to trail the enigmatic figure. He maintained a discreet distance, ensuring his footsteps remained veiled from the stranger''s notice.


    It wasn¡¯t long before a dark, shimmering, wavy film could be seen far in the distance. The shimmering film transitioned to a lush green land with palm trees and a small lake. The figure headed directly towards the oasis, with Al trailing behind. Next to a palm tree, Al noticed a tall, dark shadow that seemed human-like.


    Maintaining a cautious distance, Al observed the meeting between the robed figure and the tall shadow. Unable to discern the features of either of them, he inched closer, the cloak camouflaging him with the golden sand.


    As he approached, he recognized the tall, shadowy figure. It was not only his target, but he had fought it before and was the one who reduced it to an Immortal Spirit. It resembled a tall, bald, jackal-like humanoid.


    "So, it is him. Destiny reunites us, though Midnight Abyss no longer stands by my side." Al pondered. Yet, at that very moment, the Immortal Spirit turned its gaze squarely towards him. Despite Al blending with the sand, his concealment was far from flawless.


    Al ignored the eyes on him and stood motionless, refining the cloak''s camouflage. He observed the Immortal spirit conversing with the robed figure, who eventually turned in Al''s direction. Suddenly, the figure''s robe unfurled, unveiling a woman''s figure with fiery red hair, four brown wings spread wide, and monstrous claws adorned her hands.


    She scratched the wind with such devastating force it exploded into a powerful force aimed directly at Al. His mind homed in on the name for a magic spell ''Flash-Denial''. His Stubborn Will surged, concentrating and flooding both blades, rendering them almost indestructible for a fleeting moment. In that fraction, Al''s blades cleaved through the oncoming assault, and he surged toward the winged enemy.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Upon realizing that an unexpected figure had emerged, tearing through her assault, the avian-like Dark Acolyte took flight. Simultaneously, brandishing a malevolent dark katana, the Immortal spirit surged towards Al.


    Meeting the force head-on, Al''s scimitar clashed with the Immortal spirit''s blade, but the katana was no ordinary blade. It sliced through Al''s scimitar.


    Al evaded the katana''s deadly arc with nimble agility, his body spinning away from the lethal strike. In this crisis, he summoned the power of his signature magic spell, ''Perfect-Revert.'' Astonishingly, the fractured piece of his scimitar hurtled back, and the sword was made whole once more as if the damage had never occurred.


    Before the Immortal Spirit could complete its slashing motion, Al harnessed the momentum of his spin and swung his blade. His scimitar sliced into the Immortal Spirit''s side, followed by his longsword poised for a piercing strike. But the Immortal Spirit, shocked by his opponent''s instincts, countered with a powerful kick, sending Al hurtling through the air, out of reach.


    The events unfolded in a chaotic blur. Al ricocheted across the dunes like a skipping stone, crashing to a jarring halt. Ignoring the pain coursing through him, he willed himself back onto his feet, only to be met with a barrage of feathers, their serrated points stabbing deep into Al. One cruelly pierced his right eye, leaving him with a blinding void.


    There was no time to extract the embedded feathers. A shadow in the shape of a crescent moon was shooting towards him. Al knew it was a diversion to cause an opening for the Immortal spirit to cut him down. Al enacted ''Flash-Denial'' solely around his longsword in a desperate gambit. Then, with every ounce of strength, he hurled it toward the approaching crescent shadow, closely following behind.


    Empowered by ''Flash-Denial,'' the longsword cleaved through the deceptive shadow, revealing the Immortal Spirit poised for a deadly strike. Despite the blinding pain in his right eye, Al stood resolute, his scimitar ready to strike back.


    With a surge of determination, Al invoked ''Flash-Denial'' once more, empowering his scimitar to withstand the deadly edge of the dark katana. Both blades came to a momentary halt, "You ran away from me," Al taunted, causing the spirit to falter in recognition momentarily.


    Al manipulated the blades to seize this momentary lapse, creating a tangible opening in the Immortal Spirit''s defenses. Just as victory seemed within his grasp, searing pain erupted from his right side as massive talons pierced through him.


    The bird-like woman lifted him into the air, her cruel grip digging into his shoulder. Al''s arm wielding the scimitar was rendered immobile.


    As they soared through the air, a calm settled over Al''s mind. The interference, though infuriating, fueled his resolve. They circled back, the bird woman intent on delivering him to the waiting blade of the Immortal Spirit to strike while he remained helpless.


    As they descended, the feathers that had pierced Al''s body and taken his right eye ignited in a sudden blaze. Right after, the bird woman herself became engulfed in flames. Her anguished cries pierced the air, and she began flying erratically.


    In her fiery torment, her grip on Al slackened, allowing him to swing his scimitar and sever both of her left wings along with her left arm. They left a smoky trail as they crashed into the sandy expanse.


    Moments after the brutal collision, the world around Al plunged into darkness. From the shadows, ethereal katanas materialized, thrusting toward him. In a desperate bid for survival, Al enacted ''Flash-Denial,'' this time on himself. The spectral blades shattered upon impact, as did the spell that had ensnared him.


    Al stood amidst the desert, where the earlier clash had brought him down. The Bird Woman, no longer ablaze, crawled away, her form battered and scorched. The utilization of ''Flash-Denial'' had drained a considerable portion of Al''s Stubborn Will, necessitating intense concentration and expenditure.


    The once-piercing feathers that had inflicted him were now reduced to mere ashes, but his healing process had considerably slowed. Without sufficient Stubborn Will to fuel it, his regeneration struggled.


    Across from Al, the Immortal Spirit appeared equally worse for wear. Under the harsh gaze of the high noon sun, the use of its magic had evidently demanded a significant exertion. Both were looking at each other; both knew the next attack would seal the fate of one of them.

 Chapter 90: Decisive Strike

    Amidst the boundless desert sands, which shimmered like a golden sea, a towering, pitch-black figure emerged. It resembled a shadow, slowly dissolving into the radiant ocean of light. In its grasp, a dark katana gleamed with an edge that defied comprehension.


    Al, positioned fifty feet opposite from it, felt his Stubborn Will reach exhaustion long ago. While his Heat Will continued to surround him, the very air warped around him, creating a wavering distortion that obscured Al as perceived by the Immortal Spirit.


    Al''s scimitar, forged from fine metals, was red hot due to his Heat Will. Though his eye was no longer impaled by the serrated feather, its damage persisted, open wounds that refused to heal without the healing factor of his Stubborn Will.


    The Immortal Spirit surged forward, an inky torrent streaking across the blank canvas of the desert. Yet, Al''s senses remained acute, tracking every nuance with unwavering focus. He moved with an explosive speed that rivaled his opponents.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go left. That¡¯s what he¡¯s going to expect because of my eye. He will swing left, hoping to cut through my blade and then me. I have to go right while evading his left swing.¡± Al strategized in a fraction of a second, his determination fueling his lightning-quick response.


    Devoid of formal swordsmanship training, Al had fostered an uncanny kinship with Midnight Abyss. His mind was filled with sword movements that resembled a demonic dance. Its very essence seemed to have infused his being. One particular sequence had ingrained itself in his mind, poised for resurgence.


    In the blink of an eye, the ethereal form of the Jackal-like Immortal Spirit surged towards Al. Just as he had foreseen, the strike arched towards his left.


    Unfazed, Al seized his blade with only his right hand. With a swift motion, he propelled his left hand backward, stretching both arms to their limit. He spun 180 degrees to the left in an elegant pirouette, executing a graceful flip.


    The katana, hungry for contact, met Al''s right foot, releasing a bloody spray. Meanwhile, his right hand harnessed the momentum, swinging his scorching scimitar in a diagonal arc that rents the Immortal Spirit from shoulder to hip.


    From the initial confrontation to the final exchange, a ballet of black and red unfolded in the space between breaths. The outcome was decided, leaving Al with only a minor cut on his right foot. This time, his ring and crimson leather bracelet absorbed the mist that once was the Immortal Spirit.


    "I don¡¯t even think he remembered me," Al murmured, a trace of curiosity in his voice. With purpose, he advanced towards the bird woman who struggled to flee. Her hand was drenched in a torrent of blood. Her gaze flicked back, witnessing the fall of her teacher, and terror radiated from her.


    As Al closed the distance, determination etched across his features, the woman''s cries turned frail, wisps of desperation escaping her lips. With only two right-sided wings remaining, she made a feeble attempt to take flight, her movements clumsy and frantic, ending in a pitiful sprawl upon the ground.


    Al observed her, crawling in tearful supplication, her voice trembling as she begged for mercy. "Please just let me go! I don''t know your karma with my teacher, but I have nothing to do with it."


    Al regarded her with a stoic composure, his expression unmoved by anything she said. Yet, in an unexpected surge of desperation, the bird woman unleashed a fierce strike, her intact clawed hand slicing through the air, conjuring a powerful shockwave aimed at Al.


    Instinctively, Al dropped to the ground, making body compact and agile, he launched himself forward like a projectile, forearms shielding his face. It was a swift maneuver, akin to a needle slipping through cotton, allowing him to unscathed through the attack. Instantly, he rolled onto his feet on the other side, poised for the chase.


    The Dark Acolyte, driven by sheer terror, had resumed her frantic running. This time, she didn''t even dare to glance back. Her singular focus was on escaping and putting as much distance as possible between herself and Al.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The desolation of the dunes stretched endlessly, offering no refuge. Reaching her, Al swiftly subdued the fleeing Dark Acolyte. He yanked her head back, driving it forcefully into the sand. The weight of his foot pressed against her, and he poised his blade at her throat.


    "If you answer a question of mine, I might just let you go," Al offered, his voice measured. She scanned her surroundings, realizing there was no escape. Resigned, she averted her gaze, refusing to listen.


    "So, that''s how it''s going to be. I can make things excruciatingly painful," Al warned, seizing one of her right wings and applying pressure, snapping it with a sickening crunch. The anguished cries of the Dark Acolyte reverberated through the vast expanse.


    Seeing her agony, he approached her final intact wing, her tears mingling with the desert sand. Desperation painted her expression as she clutched his hand, pleading for mercy. "No more, please. I''ll answer your questions. Please, stop," she implored. Recognizing her cooperation, Al released his grip on her wing, but his sword remained poised.


    Al locked his gaze onto the Dark Acolyte''s eyes as he asked questions. "Your kind has areas where they meet with Rakh-ahtan warriors and trade with them. What''s the location of the nearest one? If you lie, I''ll know," he stated with a steely resolve.


    Her response was tinged with a resigned truth. "That''s what you wanted to know? In the ancient ruins of the world. We are everywhere," she revealed.


    Al lowered his blade momentarily, allowing her a fleeting sigh of relief. But before she could regain her composure and rise, he raised the weapon again, catching her off guard. "We''re not done! What do you know about enlightened beings, and have you ever heard the name Lapapatzli?" he inquired, his tone unwavering.


    Upon hearing the name Lapapatzli, the Dark Acolyte''s demeanor shifted, and she exhibited a trace of amusement. "This idiot is chasing Emerald Flame. He might as well be digging his own grave. Telling him the truth would get him there sooner," she mused silently before answering Al''s question. "I''ve heard of her. She''s an enlightened: a dark acolyte who acquired a human body through human sacrifice. She reached enlightenment almost two thousand years ago due to the help of her master."


    Before she could say another word, Al swiftly decapitated her, causing her form to disintegrate into a mist that was greedily absorbed by both of his etheric shells.


    "That is not enlightenment. It''s a perversion," Al whispered, the weight of the dark acolyte''s words settling heavily upon him. Memories of Mark''s transmogrification at the hands of a dark acolyte, the death of Agnethe, and his own harrowing experiences with Lapapatzli flooded his mind.


    His target was no more, the enemies killed. The task was accomplished. However, after hearing the Dark acolyte''s words, he knew things were only beginning.


    With measured steps, Al retraced his path to retrieve his longsword. Returning to the oasis in the unforgiving desert, he needed to recover and sat beneath the sheltering fronds of a palm tree. His gaze fixated on the sun''s descent, a silent witness to the passing day.


    Seated in contemplative meditation, he turned inward, channeling his breath in a methodical dance. His A.R.C. stirred, manifesting his Stubborn Will. In the quiet expanse of the desert.


    As night surrendered to dawn, Al remained immersed in his cultivation, the desert''s quietude broken only by the rhythmic cadence of his breath. By the time the sun graced the horizon, his Stubborn Will had worked its regenerative magic, stitching together the tapestry of his injuries. Simultaneously, his Heat Will rekindled its fervent vigor, infusing him with renewed vitality.


    With purpose, Al rose and began his journey back.


    Upon his return to the 23rd Supreme Seed, Elissa''s disbelief flickered across her features. An Immortal Spirit, even in their disembodied form, still surpassed any being in the Mortal Chasm. She had hoped for Al''s success, but a lingering doubt had persisted that he might not return alive.


    He explained to her how another Dark Acolyte within the Mental Domain of the Mortal Chasm had led him to the Immortal Spirit, and he had to fight both. Elissa realized that Al possessed tenacity and resourcefulness beyond her initial estimation.


    She agreed to give Al two hours of one of her days so he could ask her about any subject related to cultivation. Afterward, they would move on to the next part of Elissa¡¯s plan.


    Returning to his Housing unit inside the 23rd Supreme Seed, Al found solace in the lit room. Its ceiling stones glowed like miniature suns, casting an ethereal illumination. Seated cross-legged, he cradled a runestone etched with wavy characters¡ªa gateway to the wisdom of countless individuals who had cultivated Heat Will.


    With focused dedication, Al delved into the memories of how other cultivators with Heat Will had interacted with their Will, studying their methods, techniques, and insights.

 Chapter 91: One, Five... Seven born from Six!?

    Recalling the fierce battle he''d won against the Immortal Spirit, Al meticulously cleaned both swords. He found himself within a stoned room designed to cultivate Wills within the energy plane.


    His thoughts were consumed by the memory of the intricate sword dance he had acquired while wielding Midnight Abyss. Though those movements were now beyond his reach, the lingering sensation still coursed through him, urging him to form his imitation as perfectly as his recollection would allow.


    "Lapaptzli... What kind of enlightenment could a sadistic psychopath attain?" Al pondered, his mind drifting into its darkest corners. But his contemplation was abruptly interrupted by a series of knocks echoing through the room.


    Al set aside his swords and walked up the stairs to the entrance of his housing unit. Elissa stood there, her demeanor impatient. She had no dragon mask this time, revealing her face framed by long, jet-black hair. As a cultivator within the Spirit Domain, the passage of time had been kind to her, preserving her youth.


    "You ready? I don''t have much time," Elissa stated bluntly, her tone brimming with urgency.


    Al gestured for her to enter, and as they descended the stairs, he glanced back at Elissa. "I guess my first question has to be, what''s up with the skimpy armor?"


    Elissa emitted a soft chuckle, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "It allows for better movement. Why? Does my choice of dressing distract you?"


    "A little, yeah," Al admitted, a slight grin tugging at his lips before he led the way into the room illuminated by the soft glow of light stones set into the ceiling. Elissa paused in the middle of the entrance, striking a pose that accentuated her curves. "Well, take a good look because it''s never happening," she declared with a playful wink.


    Al turned towards her before laughing loudly. It had been a long time since someone had managed to draw a laugh from him. "The path of Will is best traveled alone. A cultivation partner proves counterproductive," he replied, a small, genuine smile gracing his features.


    "Well, I wouldn''t go that far. For some, a partner is helpful to their cultivation," Elissa quipped, sauntering into the room and taking a seat across from Al. "Anyways, what other questions do you have for me?" she asked, steering the conversation back to more serious matters.


    Al had taken some time to ponder his questions, and in the end, he had just one burning inquiry. "Have you ever heard about One, which is always three, becoming Five, which creates Seven?" Al asked.


    Elissa''s eyes sharpened. She was surprised that Al possessed any knowledge of this esoteric concept.


    "You have the last part wrong. It''s Five splitting into Seven, not creating it. Six is the one that creates Seven," Elissa corrected him.


    "So you''ve heard about this?" Al exclaimed, astonishment coloring his voice.


    Elissa nodded before elucidating. "In the God Leaves, a recognized disciple is designated a cultivator in the Immortal Chasm to guide them regarding the 48 laws of the Mortal Chasm. Our 23rd Supreme Seed''s teacher is none other than the Supreme Immortal King Godfrey,"


    As Al absorbed this newfound understanding, the pieces of a puzzle he''d long contemplated began to fall into place. Yet, amidst this clarity, a question took root: who taught Benjamin? He wasn''t a recognized disciple of any God Leaf and was merely in the Mental Domain of the Mortal Chasm.


    Elissa mirrored Al''s curiosity. Her eyes fixed on him as she voiced the question that echoed in his mind. "Where did you even hear about such a thing?" she inquired. Al took a moment to contemplate before responding, "It doesn''t matter. So, you say Five splits into Seven. How so?"


    Seeing that he had settled on his next question, Elissa shed light on the concept. "The way it was explained to me was that the Sun represents One, the Five embodies Light, and the Seven are the individual colors that form that Light." She paused to make sure what she was saying was correct.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "When Light passes through a glass pyramid which is Six, the Seven are birthed. These Seven, combined with the Five, result in the Twelve aspects of the Sun, which is the one. Adding the One, which is always three, you obtain the entirety of the Sun. This is called the 16-Rayed Sun, which we understand as the energy plane," she expounded.


    Elissa''s explanation presented a paradigm starkly different from his existing comprehension. Yet, in this apparent contrast, a strange resonance seemed to emerge.


    "You also mentioned that Seven is birthed by Six. What did you mean by that?" Al persisted, his determination akin to a boxer unwilling to throw in the towel. Elissa was taken aback by Al''s interest in something she knew he couldn''t possibly comprehend through a single conversation.


    "Six is all matter, but we call it the Void Cube. When Three enters Six, Six becomes pregnant with Five. Five opens and fills the Void Cube with light. Opened six becomes a cross to which the light is nailed. Seven is born from the splitting of light when the illuminated cube closes. Five, the Light, serves as a sacrifice, splitting itself into the six faces of the void cube. The void cube, Six, all matter is the source of the material plane. This Alexander is the sacred union of the Son and Mother, Sun, and Matter," Elissa expounded, her words carrying a weight of profound significance.


    As she spoke, the room seemed to hold its breath, enveloped in the gravity of her revelation. The esoteric knowledge hung in the air, pregnant with a sense of ancient wisdom and an amalgamation of connections that Al could only begin to grasp.


    Al''s mind was no longer a whirlwind; it had been tossed into a blender and reduced to liquified pulp. Yet one sentence stood out with crystal clarity: "This... this is the source, the material plane and energy plane where our Wills are rooted..."


    Elissa beamed at him, her eyes shining with enthusiasm. "Yes! Most cultivators spend decades pondering over this before it even begins to make sense. We refer to them as the entities Ai and Oou, but the true understanding is Three and Six."


    Her excitement was palpable as if she had relished the opportunity to delve into such esoteric matters. "What grants us the ability to grasp the 48 laws that compose the Mortal Chasm is the Threefold principle and the Seven emanations."


    Al gently interrupted Elissa, his voice urgent. "Please, give me a day or two to breathe. This is all a lot to process. Before today, I only had One, Five, and Seven to contend with," he requested his tone earnest.


    Elissa''s smile was understanding, her eyes reflecting a shared contemplation. She, too, had only recently begun to fathom the intricacies of the threefold principle, while the seven emanations remained unknown to her.


    "Well, with that out of the way, let''s discuss what exactly I''m going to need from you," Elissa stated, her tone more serious. Al nodded his focus completely on her.


    "Approximately ten years ago, during the Rakh-ahtan''s second attempt to invade Earth, the architect of the Nation of New Ark, ''A.R.M.'', managed to gather intelligence on the approximate numbers of the invaders. They number just over 2 million. They plan to weaken Earth before their final assault," Elissa explained, providing a crucial context to the period during which Al was held captive.


    He sensed Elissa''s direction and interjected, "And you want to try and reduce their numbers to earn some credit with the God Leaves?"


    Elissa stared at him, a mixture of confusion and disbelief on her face. "What? No, that''s idiotic and suicidal. But if we can uncover how, where, and when they will try to cripple Earth''s defenses, I can then inform King Godfrey. Those in the God Chasm will decide the final invasion. The only thing we can do is ensure there are no unknown surprises." She spoke with a conviction that left no room for doubt.


    Al nodded, realizing that his perception of the God Leaves and Elissa might have been skewed from what he had initially assumed.


    "If we stumble upon something that proves pivotal in indirectly aiding the six Gods, it won''t go unnoticed. And if nothing comes of it, that''s fine. But nothing risked, nothing gained," she stated a determined glint in her eyes.


    As Al gazed at Elissa, he could see the resolve burning in her eyes. The question that had lingered had been answered, but there was something he desired even more than answers. To kill Lapaptzi. As long as she lived, his mind would never find peace.


    "If I help Elissa, I might just end up running into her," Al contemplated silently. He then turned to Elissa, a smile playing on his lips. "Well, whatever you need, I''m willing to assist. However, I''m going to require better compensation," he stated firmly, clarifying that his aid would come at a price.


    Elissa gazed at Al, her curiosity piqued. "What is it you want? I can arrange for an abundance of merits," she offered, but Al shook his head, declining her offer.


    "No, I know those who are Recognized disciples of a God Leaf have access to rare items. Things like secret breathing techniques and such. I want a unique longsword crafted for someone with Stubborn Will, like myself," he declared.


    Elissa''s grin stretched from ear to ear. "You got it!" she exclaimed. In the Supreme Leaf, one of the most Common Wills was Stubborn Will, making weapons designed for it relatively easy to obtain. She already had a particular weapon in mind that she had reserved for him on his next mission.

 Chapter 92: Seven Emanations

    After the two had finished speaking, Elissa and Al agreed to meet again in the fields of the Mortal Ring. Al was left alone inside his housing unit.


    His mind wasn¡¯t on the fact he might be fighting a Rakh-ahtan warrior by himself. Or on the unique long sword that was promised to him once he accomplished the next request of Elissa. Instead, his mind raced with questions about the next step after One, Five, Seven.


    ¡°She said Six birthed Seven, but that doesn¡¯t mean Six is the next step. One, Five, Seven¡­ They begin with One, which is Three. Three is the hidden source of the energy plane, and Six is the hidden source of the material plane. Three and Six are hidden." Al repeated in his mind, reaffirming his grasp of this arcane knowledge.


    He gathered his scimitar and cheap long sword, tying them to his back. He then headed up the hard stone stairs to exit his housing unit.


    "If Six is the inverse of Three and it is One, Five, Seven, the opposite would be even numbers. Maybe the next step after Seven is Eight?¡± Al pondered, striving to grasp where the next step might lead.


    ¡°Sun and Matter, Son and Mother... could the next step, possibly Two. One, Five, Seven, and then Two?¡± He dared not venture further into the next steps, fearing he might sabotage his current understanding, which felt like a treasure trove without the exact key.


    He truly desired to ask Elissa what the next step after Seven was. The Physical, Mental, and Spirit Domains make up the Mortal Chasm.


    ¡°I thought cultivating Will was a bid for power to transcend the weaknesses of being human." He smiled, looking down at the road he was walking on.


    "The cultivation of Will fundamentally leads to the development of an Immortal Spirit. I see why now. We are cultivating Will through nourishing our Body, Mind, which is the Soul, and Spirit, which is breath. We are creating a copy of ourselves born from our Will." He walked lost in contemplation. Cultivators passed him left and right. The 23rd Mortal Ring of the Supreme Leaf was quite busy.


    "Midnight-Abyss and now my Heat Will... Do I have two Souls, two minds?¡± Al stared at the red leather bracelet on his left wrist, housing his Heat Will¡¯s etheric shell. On the pinky of his right hand, a plain ring served as the etheric shell for his Stubborn Will.


    ¡°Three and Six...¡± He whispered before turning in the direction of the training fields. "Perhaps shedding these robes should be my next step. I could try donning light armor, like Elissa," Al laughed. After he had been sold to the Rakh-ahtan, he was stripped of everything. They had clothed him in plain white robes similar to medical robes.


    As he strolled through, Al couldn''t help but study the diverse garments of fellow Cultivators¡ªvibrant robes that bore the marks of cultures from all corners of the world. "Maybe something Greek..." he mused, envisioning himself in different robes.


    The colossal statue that dominated the center of the training fields came into view. A shirtless figure, a physical specimen that eclipsed even the most revered mortal athletes, stood tall and proud. With a smooth, hairless visage, his features were chiseled and prominent. His gaze held an intensity that seemed to place him beyond the confines of creation itself.


    "The God Chasm a step beyond the Immortal Chasm..." Al breathed in awe, his eyes fixed on the statue. The Immortal Chasm was a concept he was barely scratching.


    ¡°Incredible, right?¡± a voice spoke to him from behind, causing Al to turn around. Elissa gazed with reverence at the statue, the pinnacle of Cultivation. ¡°Only Six Gods ever exist at any given period. One day, I will have a statue just like that dedicated to me,¡± her eyes lit up, sparkling like diamonds.


    ¡°It takes almost 1,000 years to enter the Immortal Chasm. I can''t imagine the years until one can potentially enter God Chasm. And you''re thinking that far ahead? We might not even survive the Rakh-ahtan invasion,¡± Al said, sounding almost shocked by Elissa¡¯s audacious foresight.


    ¡°Minimum one spends 5,000 years cultivating before the God Chasm is within reach. I''m not worried about the invasion of any enemies. Our Supreme God could destroy the entire world if he so chose to do so,¡± she said calmly as if the incursion was as inconsequential as an annoying fly that the master of the house could squash with a finger.


    "If this man wields such immense power, why hasn''t he ended the Rakh-ahtan and wiped out these cursed Dark and Light Acolytes?" Al''s voice rose, carried away by his frustration, until he caught himself and swiftly regained his composure. Elissa offered a smile devoid of laughter.


    "Al, I''m nearing 200 years of age. When I was born, mortal minds barely comprehended electricity. You, on the other hand, are at most 50. You''re still young. Understand that everything unfolds for a reason, and the world doesn''t owe you an explanation."


    Al''s brow furrowed, his pulse quickening, until a sudden wave of familiarity washed over him, cracking his stern expression into a smile and a soft chuckle. "I remember now why you manage to infuriate me so much. But being angry doesn''t mean I''m right. Still, if I had known we have such overwhelming power, I wouldn''t even have come here," he admitted, his face softening. Elissa returned his smile and shrugged her shoulders.


    "I have pressing matters to attend to at the Task Center, so I''ll keep this brief," she stated, redirecting her focus to the task.


    Elissa began explaining what she needed him to do. ¡°From the Dark Acolyte''s descriptions, the ruins she spoke about are from an old-world city about 70 miles from here. Go there. All I need from you is to verify that the Rakh-ahtan are trading with the Dark Acolytes.¡±


    Al nodded. After that, she handed him a small map and departed for the Task Center.


    As Al approached the Supreme Leaf¡¯s 23rd Mortal Ring exit, he mulled over the possibility of visiting the Collective stores within the pyramid building named after Romann. However, he ultimately decided to prioritize Elissa''s request.


    "After I secure the unique Longsword for my Stubborn Will and ask a few more questions, I''m leaving. Maybe I''ll peek to see where Cesar, Jin, and Ellie ended up. Then, I''ll search for a cave and attempt to break through into the Mental Domain with my Heat Will," Al strategized, treating the upcoming decades like mere days.


    "If I want to become an Immortal, I need to start thinking like one," he concluded, his eyes gleaming with a similar determination to Elissa''s.


    He strode into the Arabian desert, the sun beating from its high perch. Al opened his map. He didn¡¯t need a compass; the magnetic field was something any cultivator could feel once their A.R.C. began converting breath to Will. He began walking southwest.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°If I push myself, despite the sand, I might be able to get there in two days.¡± Just as he was about to launch into a sprint, a familiar voice called his name.


    ¡°Who the hell is behind me? And how come I didn''t notice them?¡± he wondered. His gaze was fixed on Elissa''s figure, who stood quietly behind him.


    She was holding a longsword with an engraving on its base that mirrored the celestial pattern for Al¡¯s Stubborn Will. Its tip had a peculiar outline, giving the impression that it could come apart.


    "I almost forgot to give you the longsword you requested. I wanted you to have it before you set out as a token of my appreciation." Elissa explained, offering the longsword to Al, who accepted it with a cautious glance.


    "Also, I''ll be joining you," she added, almost causing Al to stare at her in confusion.


    "Second in command, and without Romann here, she couldn''t leave... Romann must have returned!" Al pieced it together swiftly.


    "She doesn''t want me to report back to Romann... Well, it doesn''t matter. Their God can handle whatever happens. It''s probably better. Now, I have her to myself for some time. Hopefully, she can answer all of my questions," Al reasoned swiftly, mirroring Elissa''s broad smile.


    "It''s exquisite. I''m eager to see what it''s capable of. Thank you," He expressed his gratitude genuinely and secured the special long sword to his back, making three blades he was carrying.


    "No problem. I want this done quickly, so let''s not waste time, please," she urged, taking a single step and seamlessly gliding over a few dunes. Al was taken aback, but he quickly sprinted after her, reaching her side within moments.


    Elissa glanced back, noting Al''s struggle to keep up, and pressed on. The sand proved a challenge, sapping his momentum. On land, he was faster than most cultivators in his Domain. He observed Elissa, who effortlessly covered the ground with just a few strides, leaving barely a trace in the sand.


    "She moves as if the sand is nothing," Al marveled. He attempted to mimic her technique, taking smaller but more forceful steps and extending his strides to cover more distance. Elissa observed his efforts and slowed down to match his pace, recognizing his determination.


    She said, "Start the movement from your hip and channel it down to your toes." Al followed her advice, directing his Stubborn Will from his hip to his toes as he stepped. With his newfound agility, he soared over several dunes. The duo gradually picked up speed.


    "At this rate, we might reach there by nightfall," Elissa remarked, a note of encouragement in her voice.


    As the sun descended, the two continued their journey in silence. It was clear that Elissa wouldn''t initiate a conversation, so Al decided to break the quiet.


    "So... you never did tell me what comes after Seven. I''ve been pondering it. It can''t be Six, since like Three the both of them are hidden, Three is concealed by One, Five, and Seven," Al ventured.


    Elissa turned towards him. Her eyebrows raised. "I see you''ve been giving this quite a bit of thought. Can you guess what might come next? I''m sure you''ve contemplated that as well," she inquired.


    A smile graced Al''s face, indicating that he had pondered this. "I considered that it might be Eight. But after reflecting on Three impregnating Six with Five to make Seven, it reminded me of the Sun and Moon. From Earth''s perspective, they are a union of opposites. So, I guess that after Seven comes Two," he spoke, his words almost trance-like as he recalled the countless sunrises and moonsets he''d witnessed.


    Elissa''s smile widened, clearly pleased with his answer. "You''re correct. It is Two. However, the union lies between Earth and the Sun. The Moon follows after Earth," she clarified.


    Al felt a mix of satisfaction and intrigue. "What do you mean?" he pressed, eager to grasp this newfound insight.


    Elissa, recognizing they had ample time, began to elucidate. " All I can say is my teacher said the union is between the Sun and Earth."


    Al found himself grappling with a new and somewhat perplexing concept. "Is she suggesting that Earth is like a Sun to the Moon?" he pondered, tucking the thought away for later contemplation. He decided to continue their discussion.


    "If we follow the pattern, would the next step be Four?" Al inquired, feeling somewhat confident in his guess.


    Elissa looked at him with mild astonishment. "Yes, how did you know?" she asked.


    Al responded calmly, "The union of the Sun and Earth gives us four seasons."


    Elissa regarded him thoughtfully. "Simple, yet I never considered it that way. According to my teachings, as soon as the Father and Mother, which are Two, are created, the Son and Daughter, which are Four, come into existence. The Four are the points in each of the six squares that form the Void Cube."


    Al''s eyes widened in revelation at this intuitive understanding of what follows Two. However, one particular point was now bothering him. "Hold on, does that mean the Son, which is Five, existed before the Father and Mother?" he asked, slightly baffled.


    Elissa hesitated, unsure of how to respond.


    Al continued, delving into his memory. ¡°I once had a brief teacher whose name was Benjamin. From all the cultivators I''ve met besides the mother of Ellie, my old companion. Benjamin stands out. He was disdained for reading the holy books of mortal men. He claimed it spoke about One, Five, and Seven. He said Five was perfection, and in that holy book, everything was made by and through the Son of God in the beginning. The Son is called the Word or the Logos, which is truth, and truth is perfection.¡±


    Elissa seemed lost in her thoughts for a moment, murmuring to herself, "It begins with One, followed by Five, which represents perfection, nailed to Six, the open Void Cube, which gives birth to Seven. From the duality of Three and Six, Two emerges, followed by Four..." She suddenly snapped back to the conversation with a realization.


    "I suppose, technically, everything unified was created by and through Five, which is the Son. Perhaps there''s more to that book than I thought," Elissa admitted. The sun was now setting, casting long shadows as they delved into the intricacies of their cultivation.


    "I might as well tell you the rest of the steps, but be warned, I mostly know them in name. After Four comes Eight, which I''m told represents the eight points of the Void Cube. Then, we return to One, symbolized as a small sphere within a cube. This brings us full circle, with Seven steps, six of them being individual digits and One repeating twice. This sequence of Seven steps, crafted from Six digits, is known as the Seven Emanations," she explained.


    Al''s mind whirled with thoughts as he absorbed the newly acquired knowledge. "So, that''s how it is..." he murmured. Everything seemed to fall into place, and he felt a sense of enlightenment washing over him.


    "You mentioned that Eight represents the corners of the cube... Father, Son, Mother, Daughter¡ªthose encompass all of humanity. The world''s four corners extend across the globe to meet at the opposite four corners. The world is like a cube, and there are eight planets in our solar system. The brightest lights in the sky are the eight planets of our solar system," Al spoke to Elissa, his voice filled with revelation.


    "Our destinies are intertwined with the stars, illuminating the darkness and guiding us when the Sun cannot. If Four signifies the human family, then Eight is the celestial bodies that hold our karmic fate?" he pondered aloud, his words carried by the wind.


    Elissa listened intently, struck by the depth of Al''s insights. It felt as though he had brought a newfound clarity to her understanding.


    "Where did such a teaching even originate, and how is it that fragments of it are found in ancient texts meant for mortals?" His curiosity piqued.


    Elissa returned from her reverie with a smile. "The God Leaves have existed for tens of thousands, perhaps even hundreds of thousands of years. Our Supreme God is rumored to be over twenty thousand years old! His wisdom could fill hundreds of libraries, and in fact, most cultivation books in the Mortal Chasm are authored by ancient Immortals," she explained, shedding light on the ancient roots of their teachings.

 Chapter 93: Haunted Ruins

    The air held a biting chill, and the night cast a somber hue on the sands as Al and Elissa moved like silhouettes through the night. Their footfalls were precise and measured, matching the hushed cadence of their breaths. They approached their destination with cautious steps, the remnants of stone structures adorned with struggling vegetation.


    Amidst the heart of the ruins, steel remains of high-rise buildings pierced the sky, a testament to a once-thriving city now reduced to echoes of the past, a casualty of the cataclysm that shook the world decades ago.


    "Let''s move to the center. We might find some sign of a trading post," Elissa murmured to Al, who led the way. Just as they began to advance, a sudden rustling halted them. Al readied his scimitar, poised for action. The night air seemed to thicken with tension.


    Then, a small movement in the dark of night split the stillness, a rock hurtling towards Elissa''s head. She easily moved aside, eyes locking onto an old figure, gnarled and weathered by time. "Get out! Leave!" the old woman''s fierce and commanding voice rang out.


    Elissa regarded the old woman with a puzzled expression. "Strange, she seems like an ordinary human," she mused, her thoughts racing as she tried to make sense of the situation.


    While she pondered, Al deflected another incoming stone. He spoke his voice a blend of caution and warning, "This place isn''t safe for people. You should be the one to leave."


    Yet, the old woman did not heed Al''s cautionary warning, continuing to pelt them with stones. Frustration gnawed at Elissa''s resolve. "Enough of this!" she declared firmly before whipping the stone while avoiding the old lady''s hand. The stone fractured in her hand and clattered to the ground.


    Suddenly, a young man emerged from a partially demolished building, his voice a desperate plea. "Stop! Please, she''s sorry. Just let her go!" he implored. His face was etched with worry. Elissa had used minimal force, merely delivering a warning.


    The young man continued, his voice quivering with fear, "Please, she''s my mother. We live here, and trust me, you should heed my mother''s words and flee this place as fast as possible." As he spoke, the ground beneath them began to tremble as if a colossal force approached.


    Panic overtook his trembling voice. "Oh no, it''s coming. They hate outsiders," he said, hefting his mother onto his shoulder and sprinting toward the dilapidated building, urgency in every step.


    Al readies his dual blades, and Elissa unequipped her whip from her hip, unmoved by the looming threat. From the dimly lit remnants of what used to be a street, a colossal figure, towering forty feet, pivoted towards them. Its head bore two human faces in a desperate struggle to break free, its body and arms cloaked in a shroud of coarse hair, while its feet resembled an elephant''s.


    "I''ve never seen a Hybrid this size," Al muttered, his stance morphing into a defensive one.


    "Neither have I," Elissa echoed. Her voice was calm yet filled with curiosity.


    The dual faces of the Hybrid seemed to register their presence, a malevolent awareness emanating from its four eyes. It could feel their Will''s and knew they posed a threat. It demolished a stone building with a thunderous blow, showcasing its unfathomable power. Then, with a gut-wrenching force, it hurled a mammoth chunk of stone toward them.


    Al''s instincts kicked in. "There''s no way I can counter that," he thought. His face grew serious as he swiftly moved away from the potential area of impact. Meanwhile, Elissa, resolute, unfurled her whip. Her whip was her etheric shell for her Reflexive Will.


    The crack of Elissa''s whip echoed through the air, a sharp, feral like a jaguar''s cry, followed by a deafening explosion as the massive stone exploded from the sheer force of her Reflexive Will. The whip''s movement was imperceptible to the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, Elissa vanished from her previous position, her movements a blur similar to those of her whip. She reappeared directly in front of the colossal hybrid.


    Seeing the small cultivator before him, it swung its fist with immense force, leaving a gaping crater where Elissa once stood. Yet, she effortlessly somersaulted over the titanic blow, landing on the hybrid''s colossal fist. With the balance of a master, she ascended the monstrous arm, her whip trailing behind her.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    In a daring leap, she vaulted from the hybrid''s shoulder, her whip coiling around its neck. Elissa''s face became serious as she clenched her teeth and used every ounce of strength she possessed to yank downward. The force toppled the giant, its immense frame crashing to the ground with a seismic thud.


    Watching Elissa bring the giant hybrid smashing on its back, Al moved as fast as he could. He jumped on the beast''s stomach, running toward its head to finish it off.


    His scimitar was glowing red hot from his Heat Will. With his right hand, he held the new long sword Elissa had gifted him. As he moved across its chest, two massive palms came slamming toward him from opposite sides.


    The hybrid was going to squish him like a bug. Al jumped into the air, spinning 360 degrees, slicing both hands in half. However, the bottom half of the palms crushed Al¡¯s legs. It all happened in less than one breath. Al¡¯s face carried a shocked look as he was sent flying into the Hybrid''s mouth, which swallowed him whole.


    The hybrid spared no time and used what remained of its hands to clamp onto Elissa''s whip, preparing to swing her forcefully into the unforgiving ground. Yet, in that moment, Elissa flicked her wrist as she harnessed the simplest magic spell of her Reflexive Will.


    The whip seemed to awaken, undulating in a serpentine wave that surged towards its tip. Uncoiling itself from the hybrid''s neck, it whipped towards the Hybrid''s injured right hand. The whip struck like a lightning bolt in a loud explosion of force, obliterating one of the nubs and taking half the arm with it in a single, devastating strike.


    The beast roared in pain and forced itself back on its legs.


    Elissa exuded an air of unwavering confidence, her composure unshaken even as her towering adversary rose to its feet. "I was expecting more," she remarked. The colossal opponent charged forward with a singular intent - to crush her beneath its colossal feet.


    In a seamless motion, Elissa drew her whip back before snapping it back with calculated precision. The hybrid''s face exploded in a shower of gore and fragments, the force was overwhelming like a colossal sledgehammer. Brain matter and blood sprayed out, painting the scene in horrific detail. The giant Hybrid crumpled forward, shaking the ground with its fall.


    Elissa gazed at the lifeless body of the creature, her expression inscrutable, a mixture of disbelief and disappointment. Just as the eerie calm settled over the battlefield, two blades pierced the hybrid''s back.


    Al had harnessed his Stubborn Will to regenerate and began his escape from the belly of the beast, slicing his way out with unwavering determination.


    As Al emerged from the creature''s cavernous insides, he gave a victorious roar before realizing the Hybrid had already been killed. The monstrous corpse dissolved into a mist that swirled around them. Elissa''s whip instinctively absorbed the ethereal fog, leaving nothing but an empty dirt road.


    "I could have killed it immediately, but I wanted to see what you could do. I expected more from you, Mr. Two Wills," Elissa teased Al, a playful smile tugging at her lips. Al returned the smile, replying, "When I wielded Midnight Abyss, I would have finished it with one attack. Now, I have to mostly rely on my Stubborn Will alone, after all my Heat Will is just starting to heat up."


    Their banter was interrupted by a young man who had been hiding, peeking out from behind a wall. "Come out, all of you!" Elissa commanded, her voice carrying authority. Over eight people emerged from their hiding places within moments, the young man leading the way.


    "You... you see them?" the young man asked, his tone tinged with disbelief, addressing Elissa from a distance. She nodded in response, confirming her ability to perceive the unseen entities.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "Let''s go. These people know something about this place," Elissa urged, striding ahead with purpose. Al hastened to join her, walking at her side.


    As Elissa approached, the group shuffled the young man to the forefront, evidently the spokesperson for their troubled community.


    The young man approached Elissa and Al with trembling lips. "Hello, my name is Sergi Nazaretyan, and we call these ruins our home. But as you can see, we''re plagued by demons. We can''t see them, but we can hear and feel their malevolence," Sergi explained, his voice tinged with urgency and resignation.


    Al''s brow furrowed in concern. "How many of these ''demons'' are there?" he inquired, his tone measured.


    Sergi turned to face Al, his eyes filled with desperation. "Thousands... it''s a legion of them," he confessed, his voice quivering with the weight of their people''s painful history. "They''ve taken dozens of our brothers and sisters from our commune. Please, can you help us!" he implored, the plea hanging heavily in the air.


    "Thousands!?" Al exclaimed, his eyes wide with incredulity. Elissa offered a measured response, "It feels like a thousand," subtly indicating that the actual number might be lower without diminishing the gravity of the man''s words.


    "Take us to your commune. It''s very strange, a Hybr... I mean a Demon, doesn''t kill every human it lays its eyes upon," Elissa mused, her thoughts weaving through the mysteries of the situation. The man expressed his gratitude, and then led Al and Elissa, along with the rest of the people, toward their commune. The path ahead was shrouded in uncertainty.

 Chapter 94: Dark Proclivities

    After defeating the colossal Hybrid, the Sergi invited Al and Elissa, bringing them into his reclusive community.


    Unseen by the locals, Dark acolytes, and Hybrids were the stuff of demons in the people''s eyes. Their modest community had coalesced around the most intact building in the ruins: a worn hotel, standing only partially ruined by the ravages of time. Leading Al and Elissa to adjacent rooms, Sergi hoped to converse about their people''s struggle once morning came.


    Al settled into a meditative posture on the worn floor of his room. Initiating his breath work, he activated his A.R.C., transmuting his breath into Heat Will, a scarce presence that barely coalesced into a thin veil woven into his skin.


    On the other hand, his Stubborn Will filled the entirety of his body, except his Mind. As he scrutinized the progress of his cultivation, a gentle knock on his door disrupted his concentration.


    "Elissa?" he pondered. A small shock followed by excitement sent his heart into palpitations. He rose and answered the door, only to find a woman in a loose dress, her hair neatly coiled in a bun, clutching a bundle of linen.


    "Apologies for the interruption, but I was informed that your room lacked fresh linens," she mentioned. Al gestured towards the well-made, unused bed. "I won''t need them; you can take them back," he replied. The woman obstructed his path before he could shut the door and barged into the room.


    "I''m sorry, but I need to retrieve the old sheets. I''ll remake the bed quickly," she stated firmly. Realizing he had little choice, Al allowed her to proceed while keeping the door ajar.


    Her loose dress slowly rode up as she rearranged the sheets, revealing her upper thigh. Al shifted his gaze awkwardly, his mind racing as he tried to decipher the perplexing situation. "What on earth is happening?" he wondered silently, struggling to understand everything.


    After the shifting noises ended, Al turned his head to find the woman lying across a disheveled bed, her cleavage on display. Her eyes bore into Al''s, an unmistakable desire emanating from her as she raised a finger, beckoning him closer.


    "What''s wrong if I indulge with her for a night." A whirlwind of thoughts raced through Al''s mind, mingling with a primal urge. He couldn''t help but wonder how her warmth might feel against his skin. In that charged moment, nothing else seemed to matter.


    In another hotel chamber, a cloaked figure sat in shadows, seated within a giant hexagram with circles on the six points. In each corner rested a femur bone, while in the center, a skull lay cradled in his hands.


    Somehow, he could perceive the events transpiring in Al''s room through the woman''s eyes. As Al closed the door and advanced towards her, a malevolent smile crept across the figure''s face, a dark aura swirling around him, seeping into his nostrils.


    Al moved towards the bed, and his thoughts evaporated, leaving only his desires and instincts. Just as Al was inches from the bed, a hand burst through the wall separating the adjoining room. Two eyes pierced through the hole, fixing their gaze on Al and the woman. Al stood in dumbfounded amazement when the wall exploded, revealing Elissa on the other side.


    "What are you doing? I can hear everything from the other side. You¡¯re being seduced, you idiot. Someone or something has targeted you!" Elissa''s voice echoed through the room. She swiftly pulled her whip and ensnared the trembling woman with her whip.


    "Who sent you?" Elissa demanded the woman cowering in fear on Al''s bed pleaded. "Please don''t hurt me," tears streaming down her face. "I wasn''t sent by anyone," she implored.


    Al looked at the terrified woman and Elissa, a faint attempt at levity escaping his lips, "Maybe she just found me attractive and wanted to try me out?"


    Elissa fought back a wave of nausea, turning to Al and shaking her head. Her voice was laced with rhetorical disbelief. "You can''t be so naive..."


    Without hesitation, Elissa wielded her whip, hurling the woman to the ground and coldly threatening her. "If you don''t tell me who you''re working for, I''m going to take those eyes of yours!"


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Al furrowed his brow, thinking Elissa''s actions were excessive. The woman trembled in fear, her words choked by terror.


    Footsteps echoed down the hallway, growing louder. Suddenly, Sergi and four other men burst into the room. "I heard crashing and screaming. Is everything okay?" Sergi''s voice echoed, only to find his cousin bound and quivering, ensnared by Elissa''s whip.


    Seeing Sergi and the men show up, Elissa released the woman, who fled toward Sergi''s group.


    "We won''t wait for morning to deal with these ''demons''. Take me to your highest elder," Elissa commanded, her tone unwavering. Knowing Elissa and Al''s strength, Sergi began to fear them and quickly led everyone into the hallway.


    Back in the shadows of the ritual room, the hooded figure watched as Elissa dismantled his carefully laid plans. With a long, bony nail, he tapped the skull multiple times, each strike widening a fracture in its surface.


    The skull responded with a resonant echo, and in tandem, the woman in Al''s room let out a piercing scream. Her eye elongated, like a grotesque deformation, akin to a slug. Her body contorted, ripping her clothes as her abdomen split open, oozing a sickly green substance.


    Sergi stood in bewilderment as he watched his relative vanish as her clothes fell before, screams of agony tearing through the air. The other men were equally incredulous, their eyes wide in disbelief, but soon they too succumbed to the horrifying transformation, their screams alternating from cries of pain to pleasure.


    Al, witnessing the gruesome spectacle, wasted no time. He seized Sergi and forcibly pulled him away. "Get out of here, or you might be next," he urged, his mind becoming calm, readying for the fight. Sergi needed no further persuasion and fled in terror.


    Meanwhile, Elissa, seemingly indifferent to the already transformed woman, wielded her whip with might, unleashing it upon one of the men, exploding him into a gory, lifeless mess and sparing him prolonged suffering. With a mere tap of her finger, her Reflexive Will manifested through her whip, lashing out at another man. In an instant, she dispatched two of them.


    Above her head, the tip of a longsword hurtled through the air, impaling the grotesque snail-like head of the woman, now transformed into a flying beetle oozing acidic liquid. "So that''s what it does," Al mused as he examined the longsword Elissa had entrusted to him. He then employed his spell Perfect-Revert to restore the sword''s tip to its original position.


    Elissa, sparing no time, ended the last two men, who had just completed their ghastly transformations. She turned to Al, who was staring contemplatively at the hybrid corpse of the woman, which had now turned to a gray mist his ring absorbed.


    "What was that?" Elissa inquired, a hint of frustration in her voice. Al admitted, "I don''t know. I didn''t see or sense a Dark acolyte." She rolled her eyes in response. "That''s not what I was asking. Do you know what creates a Hybrid?"


    Al reflected on the explanation provided by the Supreme Immortal King Godfrey when Mark died: "A Dark acolyte communicates with a person''s soul. If that person hasn''t awakened their Will, their soul will accept or reject the contract, unbeknownst to the individual."


    Elissa''s gaze remained stern as if anticipating further revelations. "Have you not realized that Dark acolytes are akin to Cultivators, their Wills rooted in the material plane? Light acolytes, on the other hand, are more like Cultivators with Wills anchored in the energy plane. The desire for the physical attracts Dark acolytes, and they can influence that desire."


    Her words struck Al with sudden clarity, making him feel foolish for not deducing the nature of Dark acolytes on his own.


    "Considering our circumstances, someone approaching you in such a manner is a clear sign of an enemy trap," Elissa added. Suddenly, the candles lining the hallway extinguished as if an unseen breath had blown them out.


    A woman, skin a sickly green hue, her eyes bulging, emerged from the far end of the corridor, addressing them. "Enemies? You speak as though you are in the right. You''re the ones who invaded our home and started butchering our kin."


    Al turned to face the approaching figure, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with Elissa. "We were led here by a man at his wits'' end, hoping that we could free his community from your grasp." Elissa countered the woman''s words.


    The woman''s eyes remained emotionless as she let out a chilling cackle. "One of a hundred who chooses to go right when the rest want to go left. For that man, you will kill the ninety-nine?"


    With a sudden crouch, the green-skinned woman propelled forward like a frog. Her speed eclipsed any of their reactions; even Elissa couldn''t respond in time. The woman was upon Al instantly, delivering a double sideways kick that caved in his chest, sending him hurtling to the end of the hallway with bone-shattering force, crashing through to the other side before plummeting to the ground below. Meanwhile, Elissa ducked, evading the woman''s back-fist strike.


    Swiftly, Elissa shot up, delivering a lightning-quick knee strike that cracked one of the woman''s ribs, sending her tumbling into the room designated to Al. "Everyone has the right to choose, no matter how insignificant they may seem," Elissa calmly said.

 Chapter 95: Ancestral Bloodline Ritual

    Al plummeted over five stories. His chest caved in. Elissa was left alone to deal with the green-skinned Dark acolyte. The body grew tougher and stronger after a cultivator stepped past the Physical Domain of the Mortal Chasm.


    Still, a fall from that height would fracture his bones and hurt his internal organs. Just before hitting the ground, Al used the spell Flash Denial, flooding his entire blood with Stubborn Will only for a split second. He landed without taking any damage as his Stubborn Will accumulated for a flash, denying all damage and healing his caved-in chest. Al''s eyes scanned the deserted streets.


    In an unfamiliar chamber, a figure cloaked in darkness grinned a dark, cloudy gas entering his nostrils. He was cradling a skull, lifting a single finger with a long nail he gave a delicate tap to the skull. A pulse of vibrations emanated. Instantly, a wave of agonized cries and excited shouting erupted from various hotel rooms.


    The cloaked figure persisted, each tap deepening the fractures on the skull until it shattered and disintegrated into ash. "I need more time!" he declared, summoning more of the dark miasma from the hexagram beneath him that flowed into his nostrils.


    Hearing the reverberating cries, Al sprinted back toward the hotel''s entrance. Before he could get near, a colossal black hound with the feet of a chicken and four wings burst through the opening.


    It wasted no time, flapping its wings and propelling itself towards him, talons slashing with fervor. The grotesque hybrid did little to faze Al. Employing his spell Flash-Denial just before the talons connected, for a brief moment, he became near indestructible and shattered them.


    With a swift motion, he slashed left with his scimitar and old longsword, cleaving the beast in half. Yet, the monstrous maw of the dog managed to clamp onto his right shoulder, tearing at him. Flash-Denial was no longer in effect. Al crunched his face, enduring the painful bite taken out of him.


    Fortunately, the defeated hybrid almost immediately dissolved into mist, which his ring greedily absorbed. He dropped to his knees, blood pouring onto the floor in torrents. His breath, however, remained steady.


    Still drawing from the reservoir of his Stubborn Will, Al swiftly regenerated the wound and entered the hotel. He navigated the first floor; the brick hotel was already in poor condition; however, now there was scratching, blood and body parts thrown around the ground. Al knew what had occurred, his anger slowly manifesting and growing. He Raced towards the stairs. The ceiling of the lower level began to tremble ominously, threatening to collapse.


    "If every soul in this hotel has succumbed to becoming Hybrids... Without Midnight Abyss, do I even stand a chance?" Al''s thoughts raced, the urgency pounding in his chest. However, he knew one thing: he had to reach Elissa as soon as possible.


    Ascending the stairs and arriving at the second-floor corridor, the reason for the trembling ceiling became painfully clear. Different hybrids overran the floor, each of varying sizes, rampaged through the rooms, shattering doors and walls.


    Blood-curdling screams reverberated as the Hybrids mercilessly turned on their untransformed family members, leaving behind gruesome scenes of carnage. Those without awakened Will''s couldn''t even comprehend the horrifying malevolence that had befallen them. With a deafening shout, Al got the attention of the horde of Hybrids before running to meet them head-on.


    On the fifth floor, after Al had been thrown off, Elissa entered the room where she had forced the green-skinned Dark acolyte. Her eyes swept across the chaos, bricks and debris scattered in disarray. A colossal hole in the wall led to the next chamber. "Where did she vanish to?" Elissa asked in a soft voice, heading toward the hole in the wall, a faint grin on her face.


    Abobe her, the green-skinned woman clung to the ceiling above, observing Elissa''s every step, hoping to catch her off guard. Just as the Dark acolyte was prepared to strike, Elissa snapped her formidable whip, aiming for the ceiling.


    Caught off guard, the Dark acolyte had no time to evade the powerful blow. She swiftly retracted her limbs, drawing them close to her chest to shield herself. With a resounding bang, she hurtled upwards, breaking through the ceiling and exposing the night sky.


    Before Elissa could lower her hand, a red frog-like tongue shot out, gripping her wrist and yanking her upward.


    Elissa swung through the night sky, her thoughts racing. Crashing into the hotel''s rooftop, Elissa spat out blood and stood back up on her feet, only to witness her adversary charging at her. "If she''s managed to assume such a human-like form, she might be in the Immortal Chasm," she speculated in fractions of a second as she waited for her opponent''s attack.


    Maintaining her composure, Elissa manifested her Reflexive Will, narrowly dodging a heel kick from the Dark acolyte, her body shifting mere inches away.


    "Is that Tense, Will?" Elissa inquired before delivering a stomping kick on the Dark acolyte''s stomach, not allowing her to answer and sending her tumbling. Observing her opponent, Elissa deduced, "Her arms are broken, so my earlier hit did do some damage," as a red tongue was headed right toward her. Elissa snapped her whip, intercepting the incoming tongue. A painful cry erupted from the Dark acolyte as the whip obliterated the tip of her tongue.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    It was evident that Elissa outmatched her opponent in combat. Just as she prepared to finish the battle, a gray hand burst from the ground, extending toward Elissa''s right foot. However, she was much faster and leaped away quickly. A colossal maw emerged from the ground, a nine-foot man, his mouth resembling a shark, his teeth wide and razor-sharp.


    "Two Dark Acolytes probably both are in the Spirit Domain of the Mortal Chasm. Someone is giving them orders. Their leader will probably be in the Immortal Chasm. I need to use my Reflexive Will efficiently," Elissa strategized, poised for her opponent''s next move.


    "She cultivates Reflexive Will. Try and avoid her whip," the frog woman Dark acolyte, slurring her words, advised her newly arrived partner, to which the Dark acolyte responded with a wicked grin, "This should be fun!"


    While they spoke, Elissa focused her breath, channeling it into Reflexive Will with unwavering determination. There was not a second, she allowed to go to waste, she stood in complete stillness, transmuting her breath into Will.


    Observing her concentration, the gray-skinned man sprinted towards her with full force. Beneath Elissa''s calmness, there was an intensity. She had to dispatch her two opponents before another could join in.


    She snapped her whip with all her might. The man''s once rough-textured, gray skin cracked and splintered under the force of the whip, but he remained undeterred. Elissa tapped on her whip after it made contact. She summoned her spell Redux, allowing for an instant follow-up strike.


    Her two strikes happened in the blink of an eye, and the two hits merged into a single, thunderous clap. The fractures on the man''s side exploded, revealing his vulnerable flesh beneath. Ignoring the assault, he closed the distance, arms poised to seize Elissa, his intention clear - he aimed to sink his teeth into her head.


    Elissa met him with a fraction of a second''s advantage, flooding her right arm with Reflexive Will. She thrust her hand into his exposed flesh with explosive speed, the force driving her hand deep.


    The Dark acolyte winced in pain, but his determination surged. He pressed on, attempting to encircle Elissa with his arms. However, she swiftly used another of her spells, ''Extension,'' which spread her Reflexive Will to a living thing she was touching, causing specific muscles to contract. She forced the Dark acolyte''s arms to spread wide.


    Recognizing the rebellion of his arms, the Dark acolyte bent over with its gaping maw, lined with razor-sharp teeth, descended toward the crown of Elissa''s head.


    "Found it!" Elissa murmured, summoning every ounce of her strength. She squeezed a warm, beating organ that ruptured like a water balloon. With a crushing force, she exploded the Dark acolyte''s heart. The man inches away from Elissa''s head disintegrated into a swirling gray mist, readily absorbed by her whip.


    "How is that even possible? His Stone Will counters your Reflexive Will!" the woman Dark acolyte exclaimed, her words tangled in confusion.


    "Cultivators often underestimate the importance of their Etheric shell," Elissa responded, her gaze proud as it rested on her whip. It was because of it that she could break through his stone skin.


    "The God Leafs hold no true enmity towards your kind. If you tell me what I want to know and flee, I will spare your life. But if your boss, who works with the Rakh-ahtan, appears and you choose to stay, you will not survive this night," Elissa warned the woman Dark Acolyte, leaving no room for misunderstanding.


    Watching through the Dark acolyte''s eyes, the hooded figure witnessed Elissa''s ruthless dispatch of one of his subordinates. He intensified his consumption of the dark miasma, a grim determination settling in.


    Back on the second floor, Al''s robe hung in tatters, stained with his blood. Cuts marred his face, no longer healing. He held both of his blades defensively. The scimitar in his grasp glowed red-hot while the old longsword lay shattered, pushed beyond its limits after Al''s Stubborn Will reached its peak. In its place gleamed the longsword Elissa had gifted him. His breath grew heavier, yet he maintained a steady, composed rhythm.


    His Heat Will had caught some of the debris around him on fire. Behind him stood the old woman who had first hurled rocks at him. She shielded the surviving children and women. In front of Al, his final opponent stared at him, a long, red serpent with menacing horns and green venom oozing from its fangs. One strike from that venom and Al would be finished. Death would be inevitable without the aid of his Stubborn Will.


    The Hybrid had witnessed Al kill Hybrid after Hybrid and had grown to dread the blazing scimitar in his hand. Just as their duel neared its conclusion, the old lady behind Al hurled a rock impeccably, causing the serpent to move out of the way and creating a vital opening for Al to strike.


    In an instant, Al decapitated the deadly Hybrid, turning it into a gray mist. He turned to the old woman with a shocked expression.


    "You could see them this entire time?" Al inquired, his voice filled with disbelief. The old lady''s expression remained unyielding as she exhaled deeply, nodding her head in affirmation.


    She had witnessed her people undergo the horrific transformation and subsequently kill and devour each other, only for Al to kill them.


    Al, unsure of what words could offer solace, gestured for her to lead the women and children outside, fearful that the flames and collapse might consume the building.


    He then turned and continued, racing up the stairs to the third floor. However, midway through his ascent, the entire structure began to tremble under his feet, causing him to stop and brace himself. The trembling was accompanied by a nauseating sensation that churned deep in the pit of his stomach.


    Moments before the trembling, a transformation had begun with the enigmatic hooded figure. A shadowy specter resembling a lizard-man emerged from the figure, gradually molding its form into that of a middle-aged man sporting a long mustache and goatee. As the specter merged back with the body, the entire building shook.

 Chapter 96: Spirit Crystal Projection

    The hotel''s roof quivered violently, sending shivers down Elissa''s spine. A knot of revulsion gnawed at her insides. An enormous metal beam burst forth from the lower floors, propelled by an invisible hand. Her eyes remained fixed on the spectacle as it cleaved through more than half of the rooftop during its ascent.


    Perched upon its surface, a man appeared, his hand lightly grazing the colossal beam, ascending with it. "So that''s their leader. He looks completely human. He must have reached Enlightenment," Elissa mused, her thoughts churning amidst the chaos. She sidestepped with agility as the ground crumbled beneath her feet.


    "I don''t know what you seek in these ruins, but your death is all you''ll find," the man declared with a voice that rumbled through the night sky.


    Elissa responded with a sly smirk. "I came searching for you," she retorted, her whip coiled and brimming with her Reflexive Will.


    Hovering mid-air, the dark-haired man extended his right hand, using his index and pinky fingers to direct a subtle command. In response, the metal beam formed into nine metal spheres, with one forming a platform beneath him.


    The other eight metallic spheres shot toward Elissa, who greeted them with a frenzied lash of her whip. Without a spell, her Reflexive Will imbued her strikes with astonishing power, forcing the spheres to shoot back with explosive power.


    The spheres, resembling onrushing cannonballs, closed in on her with alarming speed. In the span of a heartbeat, she deftly parried all eight, holding them at bay.


    Yet, the relentless spheres soon forced Elissa into a defensive deadlock. Her face grew serious as she snapped her whip eight times every second that passed.


    Realizing the standstill, Elissa was forced into the green-skinned woman''s crouched low position. Channeling her Tense Will, the woman launched herself towards Elissa from the flank.


    Below, the deadly battle is taking place on the roof. Al had entered the third floor. The hotel trembled beneath his feet. With each step, the building trembled before it began shaking.


    Half of the third floor gave way, and a massive metal beam was wrenched from its foundation. It levitated and turned upwards, piercing through the floor, and began its ascent.


    Al''s heart raced as he realized Elissa was in danger. He sprinted through the unstable floor, focusing solely on her, but the place was empty.


    As the chaos around him began to settle, Al''s keen ears caught whimpering from a closed room.


    Without hesitation, he drew his longsword and sliced through the door, rushing inside. There, he found Sergi, huddled in a corner, clutching a bible with tears streaming down his face.


    "What are you doing? The building is going to become rubble soon! You must leave, Sergi!" Al''s tone was commanding; there was no time to waste.


    "I saw him with my own eyes. The devil is out there," Sergi stammered, his voice quivering with fear. Al''s brow furrowed at the frightened man.


    "Your mother witnessed the same horrors, yet she chose to fight. She''s outside right now with the rest of your people. It''s up to you now to protect them."


    Sergi absorbed Al''s impassioned words and, in a whisper, muttered, "She''s still alive..." Al responded swiftly, "Yes, now hurry and go. The second floor is about to be engulfed, and time is running out."


    Sergi, who had ceased trembling, rose to his feet and hugged Al before fleeing the room. Al followed him out and continued his ascent to the fourth floor.


    Throughout it all, Al maintained his composure and focused on breathing, slowly cultivating more Stubborn Will each moment he could.


    Elissa moved in perfect synchrony with the chaotic dance of battle. The green-skinned Acolyte had caught her attention the moment she crouched.


    She invoked External Touch in a whisper, a spell of her Reflexive Will. It allowed Elissa to leave her current position, leaving a transient external copy.


    Her Reflexive clone diminished with every passing moment. Her Reflexive clone deftly deflected the relentless metal spheres. Meanwhile, Elissa closed the distance with the incoming Acolyte.


    It wasn''t about raw speed; it was about timing. Elissa lashed her whip with lightning reflexes, coiling it around the Acolyte.


    Channeling all her strength, she swung the Acolyte like a projectile, hurtling her toward her leader. A metal sphere broke through her body in the blink of an eye.


    The Dark Acolyte exploded into a gruesome gore of body parts and blood before turning into a gray mist Elissa''s whip absorbed. Elissa''s clone was almost simultaneously struck by a metal sphere, vanishing instantly.


    The Dark Acolyte, unfazed by his subordinate''s death, pivoted his focus toward the original Elissa, who was rapidly closing the gap.


    Realizing that if she created another reflexive clone of herself, he would be left open to an attack from the real her, he momentarily halted his metal spheres and shifted his strategy.


    He ascended into the air through his levitating metal platform. His metal spheres came together, melding into a colossal, chained net that shot toward her.


    Elissa lashed out her whip, the impact shattering a net section into fragments. But the net proved resilient. As it encircled her, she uttered a spell. The net warped and constricted around her, ensnaring her in its metallic embrace.


    Elissa found herself unable to move. The man reacted swiftly, jumping off the floating platform and landing on a section of the ceiling that had miraculously escaped collapse.


    His floating metal platform morphed into a spear, its tip toward Elissa. As he was about to throw the spear toward her, a smaller shard of sharp metal struck the Enlightened Dark Acolyte''s shoulder. The sudden impact disrupted his aim, causing the spear to miss its mark and stab the ground nearby.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The man whirled around to discover a weary Al. His longsword aimed at him, though the blade''s tip was embedded in the Dark Acolyte''s shoulder. Al had channeled the limited Stubborn Will he had gathered to activate his unique longsword, launching the blade tip at the man.


    The Dark Acolyte infuriated, yanked the sword tip from his shoulder and began to laugh, his amusement unsettling. "You wanted to save your friend?" he taunted. With a snap of his fingers, he sent the metal tip hurtling back at Al, who deftly countered with a slash from his scimitar.


    "I could have finished her off at any time. I just wanted to have some fun," the Acolyte remarked, arrogance oozing from his voice. He extended his middle and index fingers upward, and the metal net encasing Elissa transformed, sprouting metal spikes that pierced her entire body. The attack drew no blood. Her body instead vanished into thin air.


    A perplexed "Huh!?" escaped the man''s lips just before a thunderous clap echoed through the night. His head exploded into fragments, scattering them in all directions, a gruesome end to his physical body.


    Elissa had somehow appeared behind the man, her agility and uncanny ability to evade death never ceasing to impress Al. As the lifeless body of the Enlightened Dark Acolyte crumpled, a sinister spirit resembling the man emerged from his form.


    Elissa, anticipating this turn of events. She produced a paper talisman and flung it toward the escaping spirit. The talisman seized the spirit with a whispered incantation, dragging it to the floor next to Al. Stripped of its ability to float, it lay there, immobilized.


    Elissa approached the captured spirit, placing a clear quartz crystal on its head. "Go and fetch me a pot from one of the rooms and something to start a fire with," she instructed Al. He complied without hesitation.


    Elissa etched a Hexagram around the spirit with a shard of broken stone. The spirit gazed at the night sky as it spoke, "I have been with this bloodline of humans for generations. I saved them during the cataclysm that befell the world decades ago. Because of you, they''ve been decimated and left to wander the desert."


    Elissa scoffed at his words. "Because of me, they are free. They don''t know any better; they''re ignorant sheep," she retorted, her gaze unwavering.


    "What do you know about freedom? You''re a slave to cultivation. This world is like some fruit, and the one with the biggest appetite gets to its core," the spirit retorted.


    Elissa looked at the spirit with a soft smile as she said. "I''m a slave to my Will, and you''re a slave to your appetite. We make quite the pair. Now Sergi and his people will decide whom to serve."


    The spirit vibrated as its form gradually dissolved into a clear crystal, tainting it with a milky green hue. "They will die without me," it lamented.


    Elissa paid no heed to its words as she meticulously drew symbols in the corners of the hexagram. Al returned to the roof with a pot of dry wood and matches. His eyes remained on the stairway he had come from. "Whatever you''re planning, it needs to be fast. The fourth floor is already engulfed in flames," he informed Elissa as he handed over the items.


    She accepted them, placing the pot atop a few rocks alongside the green, milky crystal that now held the spirit. Lighting a match, she ignited the dry wood, repeating the process until the flames began to catch.


    Elissa gestured for Al to step outside the hexagram formation, positioning herself at the center. She commenced a chant, causing the pot to vibrate. The fire mirrored the vibration, and a gentle wind started swirling around the hexagram. The crystal resonated with her chanting, projecting an array of strange, colorful lights into the depths of the pot. Moments later, images and sounds emanated from the fire, revealing the spirit''s history.


    It first appeared as a mere green reptile with six legs almost a thousand years ago. He was small and did not know where he had come from, so it followed its instincts. It would spend its day observing humans, and when it saw an opportunity, it would feed off their fear. Eventually, after tormenting a man for years, he formed a soul contract with the man, creating his first Hybrid.


    After a few hundred years of losing and gaining Hybrids, he grew into an upright, monstrous reptile. For some time, he was part of a group of Dark Acolytes who worked with nearby nations. Bloody Rituals were performed to garner the dark groups'' favor. Militias would ritually sacrifice their own to them and even worship them, and in exchange, the Dark Acolytes would protect them.


    As the images unfolded, the spirit''s history became increasingly clear. After years of reptilian existence, it evolved into a more humanoid form. It had taken up the name of Ragjiel. By then a powerful general had become his most loyal devotee and had pledged himself to the Dark Acolyte.


    After a failed attempt at a coup, the man was forced to leave his birthplace. Their bond was so profound that the general had entered a blood oath with Ragjiel. In this solemn agreement, the General asked the being viewed as his guardian angel to safeguard his bloodline, ensuring their protection and well-being.


    Upon the general''s death, Ragjiel kept his skull as a token, and it dutifully upheld the oath for five generations. Over time, the general''s descendants fell into a spiral of depravity, their minds unknowingly influenced by Ragjiel''s insidious presence. As generations passed and their patriarchs died, Ragjiel collected the patriarch''s femur bones.


    As the images neared the present, the revelations became even clearer.


    Ragjiel had remained true to its word, guiding the people through turbulent times, most notably during the Rakh-ahtan invasion. It had shielded the bloodline and led them to safety, even at the cost of countless Hybrids he had amassed.


    Eventually, they settled in the ruins they were today, where Sergi''s mother had been born. Ragjiel continued to create more hybrids from the same bloodline he was sworn to protect. In time, he encountered younger Dark Acolytes: a green-skinned woman who had once been a frog with split eyes and a peculiar fish living in the waters of an oasis. It had helped them transition into humanoid forms.


    Everything seemed to go according to his plan until a skeleton wearing robes appeared outside their city ruins.


    To regular mortals, he appeared strikingly handsome, but those with an Awakened Will could see he was a walking skeleton. By day, he expounded upon the teachings of the Bible, presenting himself as a theological scholar of great erudition. Yet, under the cover of night, he took Ragjiel under his tutelage, teaching him methods of exerting a more potent influence over the people.


    The Skeleton''s voice was like grinding gravel. He imparted a crucial lesson: Inner conflict kindled a more robust source of Will for Dark Acolytes to siphon. He also elucidated the path to human transcendence through the pursuit of enlightenment.


    With this newfound knowledge, Ragjiel''s mysterious teacher departed. Shortly thereafter, a lone Rakh-ahtan warrior arrived. The warrior wanted to extinguish the small settlement of humans he had found in the ruins. However, Ragjiel, along with his two subordinate Dark Acolytes and a collection of his hybrids, successfully stalemated the lone warrior.


    Recognizing the futility of trying to slay such a powerful being, knowing it would inevitably return with reinforcements, Ragjiel pledged his allegiance to the Rakh-ahtan under the condition of sparing the bloodline he had long ago sworn to protect.


    A deal was struck, birthing a trading nexus within the commune. Every first night of the month, powerful Dark Acolytes from far and wide convened, accompanied by a solitary Rakh-ahtan warrior. The groups exchanged weapons, technology, ritual knowledge, whatever they could.


    The Rakh-ahtan''s desires were clear¡ªthey wanted the Dark Acolytes worldwide to wage war against as many cultivators as possible.


    Under such conditions, once a month, his people would be accidentally killed or eaten. With powerful figures constantly expressing their intent to consume his people, Ragjiel embarked on a ritual that promised to allow him to gain enlightenment.


    Unknowingly, he had cultivated the right circumstances for the ritual his entire life. He still had the skull of the general who had made a blood oath with him hundreds of years ago. The Ancestral Bloodline Ritual utilized a bloodline, the skull of an ancestor, and the femur bones of the five patriarchs who had passed away. The ritual amplified his connection to the entire bloodline, allowing him the capacity to tap into the collective Will of the people.


    That is around the time Al and Elissa showed up.

 Chapter 97: Immortal Rainbow Rift

    Above the crackling fire, the projected images of Ragjiel''s life slowly dissipated, blending into the flames, the light returning to the jade crystal.


    "The sole reason we came to these ruins was because we heard of a trading post nearby. Each step he took guided him to this very moment," Al murmured, his gaze fixed on the murky green crystal containing Ragjiel''s Immortal spirit.


    Elissa approached, her steps deliberate. "As you witnessed, it was inevitable. You could say this moment was destined," she stated, reaching out to retrieve the crystal. "Let''s proceed. We now possess the date and hour of the pop-up trading post. I will hire five of the most powerful phantom seeds to orchestrate an ambush."


    Al acknowledged her plan with a nod, and together, they leaped from the five-story hotel.


    Al had recovered some of his Stubborn Will. He had gathered enough to use the spell Flash-Denial and evade any harm upon landing. Meanwhile, Elissa chose not to waste any Will, rolling as she touched down and effortlessly springing back to her feet.


    They both looked around the city ruins, noting that Sergi and his people were nowhere to be seen. Remembering his conversation with Sergi and his grandmother, Al knew they were in good hands.


    They began their way back to the 23rd Supreme Seed. Al was about to comment on Ragjiel''s fate before the sky began trembling. Booming sounds began to echo through the city ruins and across the desert.


    Al felt an ominous premonition before his ring told him, "Leave!" almost shouting. Elissa went pale, her eyes completely focused on the night sky.


    A black meteor was ripping through the sky. Close behind it, brilliant, colorful lights illuminated the sky. A man in a colorful robe snapped his finger, creating a spatial rift that wanted to tear the black meteor in half. The result was a small explosion that stopped the meteor.


    The meteor turned out to be a figure with dark armor clad in obsidian crystal. "Midnight-Abyss!" Al shouted.


    The colorful robed man was followed by a rainbow wave that made the sky appear like a kaleidoscope. Each drop of color was a clone of the man, representing a single color of the man''s rainbow robe.


    "That''s gotta be over 10,000 clones." Elissa softly mentioned witnessing the incredible scene. As Midnight-Abyss was momentarily halted, all 10,000 clones snapped their fingers, each creating a small rift in the center of Midnight-Abyss. The 10,000 small rifts merged into a rift that threatened to split the entire sky.


    Midnight-Abyss was in the center of the spatial rift; however, while space was rendered in half, the obsidian demon remained whole, causing the rift to collapse, creating a massive explosion.


    Midnight-Abyss was sent flying like lightning towards the hotel they had just left. It was like an indestructible cannonball tearing through the burning hotel, bringing the entire thing down.


    Riding the surge of his momentum, the rainbow-robed cultivator conjured a rift before him, stepping through and teleporting directly above the hotel''s ruins. The rainbow wave of clones followed suit in swift succession, teleporting to the same location.


    The ground quaked, and before the clones could react, an obsidian serpent dragon erupted from the earth. Its crystalline form consumed hundreds of the rainbow-robed cultivator''s duplicates. The original teleported higher, out of harm''s way.


    The obsidian serpent dragon continued emerging from the ground, reaching over a thousand feet. In its head stood Midnight-Abyss, commanding the obsidian titan. Its dark blade aimed toward the rainbow cultivator; however, as he ascended into the night sky, he noticed two figures standing on the ground.


    Al shuddered. Even though Midnight Abyss was wearing a mask, he could sense the bottomless pit of darkness that had turned its attention toward him. His Stubborn Will wanted to leave his body and flow into the obsidian god. It wanted to venerate it. Elissa felt a similar way. She was actively fighting the desire to submit before the presence of Midnight Abyss.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Midnight-Abyss did not expect to see Al again. He was shocked to see him alive. He had left him to die after it was separated from Al''s Stubborn Will. It had left Al without a torn Astral body. That was how he had gained a physical body by stealing a portion of Al''s astral body.


    With a torn astral body, the physical body would eventually be disconnected from the spirit and slowly wither and die. Or so it was supposed to happen. Yet Al was standing in front of Midnight Abyss, defying all expectations.


    "I can''t let him live!" Midnight-Abyss commanded the obsidian serpent, which had just emerged from the ground, to use its tail to wipe Al from existence completely. He was going to make sure he couldn''t possibly heal afterward.


    Everything had occurred too fast before they knew they were trapped in an overwhelming fight. The 4,000-foot obsidian serpent swept its tail, leveling the entire city ruins. The tail was so massive that Al and Elissa saw a giant obsidian wall moving toward them, destroying everything in its path. Before they were wiped from the face of the earth, a rift opened up in front of them, and both immediately jumped into it.


    The massive obsidian serpent tail wall passed through right after they disappeared, completely obliterating everything.


    "Damn this annoying insect!" Midnight-Abyss thought as it extended its blade thousands of feet long, slicing in half thousands of the rainbow cultivators'' clones. As the obsidian dragon ascended into the sky, it endured tens of thousands of rifts trying to rip it apart, creating explosions all over its serpent body.


    Seeing that the two junior cultivators had teleported away, the rainbow-robed cultivator spoke to himself. "Now I can go all out," and turned towards his opponents.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the far side of the world, a rift materialized. Al and Elissa stumbled out, greeted by the high sun and blue skies. Elissa''s breath came in ragged gasps, acutely aware of how narrowly they''d escaped death.


    Al was still reeling from the pressure that his Stubborn Will had endured. However, one thought dominated the back of his mind: "Who was that rainbow-robed cultivator who was holding his own against Midnight-Abyss."


    Two immense bodies of water flanked Al and Elissa, one to their left and the other to their right. "Who was that?" he inquired.


    "Roderick Brewster, known as Rainbow Rift. He holds a position of high regard within the Immortal Seeds. I believe he teleported us near his Immortal Ring to alert his Immortal Seed," Elissa explained.


    She surveyed their surroundings and noted the chill in the air and the vibrant, multicolored trees surrounding them. "He hails from the Evergreen Leaf if my memory serves me right. He belongs to its 4th Immortal Ring. We''re likely somewhere in the eastern reaches of Canada."


    Al nodded in agreement. Both of them took a few more moments to rest, the intensity of what they had just witnessed necessitating some time to process.


    "So that was Midnight Abyss... Rainbow Rift couldn''t damage it all," Elissa remarked, her voice low. "He resides in the Spirit Domain of the Immortal Chasm, just a single step away from the God Chasm."


    Al was taken aback by what had happened, but he couldn''t forget his own experiences with the etheric shell that was Midnight Abyss. When he wielded it, he became completely invulnerable in the mental Domain of the Mortal Chasm. He had defeated enemies in the Immortal Chasm, even a Rakh-ahtan warrior. Only two could gain an upper hand on him despite him wielding Midnight Abyss: Lapaptzli and her master, the skeleton, Taczlopalic.


    Lapaptzli, despite being unable to confront Midnight-Abyss directly, managed to elude him until he could no longer wield the blade. However, Taczlopalic, who had appeared in Ragjiel''s crystal projection images and had shortly instructed him, effortlessly overpowered Al while he wielded Midnight-Abyss.


    Understanding Taczlopalic''s power''s staggering magnitude, Al sighed heavily. "Once I completed the task you asked of me, I planned to visit some friends and then go into secluded cultivation. But now, I''ve remembered something crucial," he confided.


    "The skeleton you saw, the mysterious teacher of Ragjiel, goes by Taczlopalic. He surpassed even Midnight-Abyss in strength. When Lapaptzli, his main disciple, abducted and tormented me. I undeniably overheard him conversing with A.R.M., the machine that made its proclamation to the world decades ago." Al''s face was solemn as he recalled the strength of the I.P.S. decades ago, but he couldn''t imagine the power they might wield now.


    "If A.R.M. and the I.P.S. and its New Ark State are under the influence of that entity, they might be able to tip the scales in favor of the Rakh-ahtan, aiding in the eradication of the God Leafs. At that point, I''m unsure if your ''Supreme God'' could do anything."


    He would have never taken Al seriously to her. The Supreme Leaf''s God was the pinnacle of cultivation. However, Elissa couldn''t dismiss Al''s words, especially after witnessing the devastating might of Midnight Abyss. "We must make our way to New Ark," Al declared resolutely.

 Chapters 98: H.E.R.O.s of New Ark City

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Al and Elissa strolled side by side through the vibrant forest. Its orange and green trees painted a vivid backdrop to their conversation. Al turned to Elissa, a hint of skepticism in his voice.


    "You''re probably in a hurry to return to the Supreme Leaf''s 23rd Mortal Ring. I can handle things from here, and I''ll inform A.R.M. I know two major figures in the I.P.S. who I can confide in and warn them about Taczlopalic." Al suggested.


    Elissa slowly exhaled the cold air of the forest. She figured she was going to have to be more honest. "I should''ve mentioned earlier that Romann arrived just before we left. I needed your support and didn''t want to risk you changing your mind," she admitted.


    Al wasn''t upset he''d suspected as much. He was relieved she had decided to be honest with him. Hearing it confirmed, though, brought a sense of reassurance. "I had a feeling. So, what''s your aim in accompanying me to New Ark?" he inquired.


    Elissa''s eyes drifted skyward, the blue sky marked by fluffy white clouds, lost in thought. "The dynamic between teacher and student is necessary in the cultivation world. Although intrigued by where the thread of Taczlopalic and Lapaptzli might lead, I''m considering taking you under my wing," she mused.


    Al was taken aback; he hadn''t expected Elissa to express an interest that seemed to hold no immediate benefit for her. He paused, considering the implications. "There must be something more to this," he deduced before responding, "What do you stand to gain from this?"


    Elissa gazed at Al, taking in the sight of his snow-white hair and weathered features, a testament to the decades that had passed. She remembered the first time she met him. He was just a boy, tears streaming down his face, refusing to accept the fate of his friend.


    "I need to attain enlightenment of the 48 Laws of the Mortal Chasm before I can birth my Immortal Spirit. Two minds can illuminate the world like a blade sharpening another or two stones sparking a fire." Elissa spoke, her voice calm yet inspiring.


    "Most cultivators are fixated on perfecting spells or refining their Will. But I see it in your eyes. Your passion lies in grasping the Laws," she explained candidly. Al was taken aback by her observation; he''d never considered himself "passionate". The two walked beneath a cascade of golden and emerald leaves.


    The sun began its descent, casting long shadows through the trees. "In return, I can assist with other aspects of your cultivation, including ritual creation," Elissa offered, answering his possible doubts. Although he greatly respected Elissa and had already gleaned a wealth of knowledge from her, he wasn''t sure whether to take the offer. "I need to enter isolated cultivation to bring my Heat Will into the Mental Domain of the Mortal Chasm," he pondered.


    A small gray sphere suddenly flew towards them, swerving through the trees and stopping a dozen feet away. Al and Elissa instinctively drew their weapons, preparing to be attacked by the floating sphere somehow.


    The peculiar object split open, emitting a blue light that scanned them both. "Greetings, cultivators. I am Sprite Node 379 of A.R.M., assigned to the Hero Raging Stone," the sphere announced. Three figures emerged from the forest almost simultaneously, two with their own floating spheres.


    Al and Elissa cautiously observed the trio despite the warm greeting of the floating metal sphere.


    The figure without a sphere sported a gray and black suit; he was wearing a mask that made his face seem to be made of stone. To his right was clad in black and yellow armor and a horned helmet. The one to his left was wearing an all-red skin suit. He was the only one with a visible face. The man seemed around twenty years old with a well-shaven face. "They look like comic book superheroes..." Al said in his head as he studied the three of them.


    "I''d advise caution if I were you two. This area''s been known to host holy men from the Church of the New Light," The man with the stone mask warned.


    The trio walked past Al and Elissa, studying the ground and trees in the area. "Especially now, with tensions escalating between our New Ark and the Churches. If they catch wind of Cultivators in this region, they''ll dispatch even more Holy Men," the black and yellow armored figure added.


    Elissa and Al exchanged glances, both poised to speak. However, Elissa held her tongue and allowed him to take the lead. "We''re actually on our way to New Ark. I carry sensitive and crucial information for Robert Sullivan and Loh'' Pohlieus," he explained, his tone firm and resolute.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Before any figures could respond, one of the floating Metal Spheres interjected. "How do you know my progenitors, Robert and Loh''? I am a sprite node, an extension of A.R.M. accompanying our New Ark¡¯s Heroes."


    Al was curious about the floating metal sphere and the capacity of A.R.M.''s reach, not to mention its reference to Loh'' and Robert as its progenitors.


    Clearing his throat, Al could see the three colorful figures patiently waiting for him to speak. "My phantom seed and I traveled alongside Loh¡¯ Pohlieus and Asoto¡¯ Tinneus for a brief period. We helped him connect with Robert and his I.P.S. (Institute for Practical Science)." He said, making the story brief. "The information I possess is far too sensitive to disclose publicly," a note of caution in his voice.


    The revelation that Al had a direct connection with the revered founders of New Ark City and its State left not only the three figures astonished but also surprised Elissa. The metal sphere paused, absorbing this information before responding, "If so, I eagerly await your arrival. I''ll inform my fathers that their old acquaintance is paying a visit. I''m keen to hear about your travels with my father, Loh¡¯ Pohlieus."


    With that, the metal sphere fell silent, drifting slowly back towards Raging Stone, the stoned helmet figure''s side.


    Raging Stone pondered for a moment. "Well, this changes things," he mused. "We will escort you and secure you a passage out of these lands, hopefully without encountering any Priests or Exarchs." He said, turning to his two other partners, who agreed.


    Raging Stone looked back toward Al and Elissa. "My name is Hero Raging Stone. To my right in the red, that''s Hero Hot Pyro, and in the black and yellow, that''s Hero Bee Max." Raging Stone said, introducing himself and his partners.


    After that, he added with a serious and sincere face. "When I warned you earlier, I wasn''t joking. These are dangerous lands."


    Al and Elissa exchanged glances before introducing themselves, Elissa as a recognized disciple of the Supreme Leaf and Al as a vagabond cultivator.


    The group continued walking together, with the three Heroes maintaining a vigilant guard. Elissa decided to broach the topic directly. "So, what exactly are you three? You call yourself heroes, but that typically is just another word for soldier?" she inquired bluntly.


    Raging Stone chuckled before responding. His voice was filled with honesty and optimism. "Hahaha, no, not soldiers. New Ark City has no military ambitions. We''re part of the H.E.R.O program, which stands for Helping Evolve and Respect Organisms. Our mission is to extend the power and scientific knowledge of New Ark to restore natural habitats, clean waters, and aid the defenseless in any way we can." He said, almost sounding like a slogan motivating Bee Max to jump dramatically in the air before catching a falling leaf. He then gently released it on the grass, exposing a little caterpillar to go about his way.


    However, Raging Stone''s tone shifted, and a hint of weariness crept into his voice as he continued, "Things only got bad when the Holy Men from the churches began proselytizing in our cities. Our great guarding A.R.M. allowed them, emphasizing that everyone should have the right to religious freedom. A.R.M. was even open to promoting religious conversions."


    A deep sigh escaped Raging Stone''s lips as he delved into the painful memories of the past. The pain was visible in Hot Pyro''s face as he heard his partner retell the past. "A few years back, there was a group of Holy Men preaching fervently to a crowd. Unbeknownst to them, a Dark Acolyte, invisible to Mortals, happened to be nearby."


    Pausing and briefly looking at his sprite node, he continued. "Triggered by the Holy Men''s actions. In an act of self-preservation, the Dark Acolyte transformed a human into a Hybrid. This Hybrid, consumed by rage, attacked and brutally killed the nearest Holy Man."


    The trio of Heroes seemed to have their mood taken down; however, their vigilance as they walked remained high. Raging Stone continued explaining the feud between the two powers. "The remaining Holy Men fled the city, racing back to their Churches with tales of New Ark City being infested by demons, posing a threat to both the Church and the unconverted within our walls. This prompted a church edict, branding the New Ark as one of the roots of Evil in this world. They began abducting our citizens, forcing them into reformation camps." It was clear the acts of the Church of the New Light had personally affected Raging Stone as he cleared his throat before continuing.


    "Following this, they were banished from our State. Since then, they''ve been encroaching on our cities and territories. Skirmishes have erupted between H.E.R.O. squads and their Holy Men, resulting in some of our Heroes falling to the church''s cruelty." Raging Stone provided a detailed overview of the complex dynamics of the area they now found themselves in.


    Having experienced encounters with the Church of the New Light, Al wasn''t particularly surprised by the grim realities Raging Stone laid out. He had been their prisoner and watched cultivators be executed in front of him. But for Elissa, who spent most of her time within the confines of her Supreme Leaf¡¯s 23rd Mortal Ring, the extent of the Church''s influence and power was a revelation.


    "Do they comprehend who the forces they are up against? A single God Leaf could obliterate them if they chose to," Elissa exclaimed, her disbelief palpable.


    The Hero Hot Pyro scoffed at her assertion: "I believe it''s you who doesn''t comprehend who you are up against. I''ve witnessed a lone Bishop single-handedly annihilate an entire Phantom Seed." His eyes were intense, and he was visibly holding back tears, the pain still fresh in his mind.


    "They have countless Dawn-Keepers at their beck and call. They command personal Light Acolytes. Some can even merge with them, capable of killing your immortal cultivators," he asserted, his tone edged solemnly. Elissa''s gaze narrowed as she absorbed this information, realizing the Church they spoke about was something she had never faced.

 Chapter 99: H.E.R.O. Program VS The Church of New Light: Part One

    After Raging Stone clarified the area''s politics, he took the lead.


    This time, the Sprite Node, a spherical extension of A.R.M. assigned to Hot Pyro, ventured out alone to clear the path. Al and Elissa walked side by side, their eyes studying the three Heroes of A.R.M.''s New Ark City.


    "What are you searching for?" Elissa asked Raging Stone, who she had come to acknowledge as the leader of the three.


    Without missing a beat, Raging Stone explained, "We''re studying the biodiversity of this area." His voice was powerful yet soothing, and his pitch was perfect. Looking up and pointing at his partner, he told Elissa, "I focus on the soil, Bee Max on the insects, and Hot Pyro on the trees and plants."


    The group continued moving as the three diligently worked while Raging Stone conversed with Elissa: "All Heroes have a photographic memory, and we understand the underlying ecosystem, which allows us to know and foresee any disturbances that can affect the area at large."


    Hearing Raging Stone speak about their responsibilities animated the hero with black and yellow armor. He enthusiastically said with fervor: "Each of us has a Sprite Node of our guardian A.R.M., which we''re connected to. They sent our most important memories to a server linked directly to A.R.M. This grants A.R.M. real-time updates about the lands surrounding the state of New Ark. We''ve stopped lone Rakh-ahtan warriors attempting to infiltrate our cities using this method."


    Al and Elissa watched Bee Max gently return a beetle to its habitat after he had captured its image in his mind''s eye. "They''re very proud and excited about their job... helping the environment and cosplaying as heroes... Meeting this A.R.M. sure is going to be interesting," Al mused.


    Suddenly, a brilliant light tore through the sky. It was a white-yellow Falcon, slowly it morphed into a golden eye, radiating like a miniature sun in the heavens. A focused beam of light descended, homing in on Al and Elissa, revealing their location in the expanse of the Canadian wilderness. The light beam zeroed in on the green milk crystal cradling Ragjiel, the Immortal Spirit of the Dark Acolyte she had sealed inside a crystal. The crystal was in her back pouch.


    "Why is it pointing at your butt!?" Al exclaimed, Elissa as a cultivator wore no robe and little armor. So, when the focus became her behind, Al suddenly became upset with her choice to wear light armor.


    The three Heroes'' gazes are fixed on Elissa, and they also become curious about why the light is aimed at her behind.


    Elissa''s mind raced, recalling the crystal harboring the Immortal spirit, and she let out a sharp curse. "Damn it! I''m carrying the Immortal Spirit of Ragjiel. Someone must have located it." she bitterly explained. The light slowly evaporated as the giant floating eye descended and disappeared from the sky.


    Elissa turned to Al, who stood poised at her side. Despite his confusion, he drew both blades and was ready to fight. She then turned to the three Heroes, who huddled together in a deep discussion.


    Before anyone could move, a solitary figure dressed in red and white robes emerged behind them.


    "You three, depart immediately!" The man''s command was unwavering. He gazed at the three heroes without so much as a glance at them.


    "We apologize, Exarch, but we can do no such thing. These two have urgent matters to discuss with our Guardian A.R.M. They are esteemed guests of our Nation," Raging Stone interjected, his Sprite Node, an extension of A.R.M., nodding in agreement.


    The Exarch''s countenance shifted from sternness to disbelief. "These two carry a Fallen Archangel. Welcoming them into your home is to invite those who scheme against humanity and the heavens." the Exarch proclaimed, his words a dire warning.


    Raging Stone swiveled toward Elissa, who swiftly stepped forward to defend herself. "I''m not carrying a Fallen! I''m carrying a Dark Acolyte who achieved Enlightenment, named Ragjiel."


    The Exarch swiftly cut her off, his voice unwavering: "She knows the fallen one''s name. And I presume the man next to her is a Cultivator. The holy edict decreed by our prophets states that Cultivators must pay for their crime against humanity by being exorcized and converted."


    Elissa began laughing loudly at the bald middle-aged man, he found his words completely ridiculous. "Crime against humanity!? We''re the reason humanity wasn''t wiped out by the Rakh-ahtan," she retorted, her voice filled with incredulity.


    "Wrong! You''re the reason the forces of the Devil appeared in the first place! What''s worse, you use your powers to challenge the Heavenly angels God sent to guide mankind." The Exarch shouted, rebuking Elissa, who struggled to comprehend his words.


    Unsure of what he spoke about, she probed, "You mean the Light Acolytes? If so, of course, we eliminate them. They''re no different from the Dark Acolytes. Sometimes, they impose their Will on large groups of humans. If any mortal comes to the God Leafs asking for aid, we might choose to answer their plea. What''s the big deal?"


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The Exarch''s expression contorted in revulsion at Elissa''s words. "Enough of your blasphemy. I''m detaining you today, and you will answer for your crimes against heaven and humanity."


    The man knelt in prayer, clutching his Bible with unwavering resolve. Above his head, a concentrated light coalesced, taking the form of a colossal bear crafted from radiant energy.


    With deliberate movements, it extended one of its claws, forming a halo of light, and tossed it gently toward Elissa. Despite the languid motion, the halo hurtled towards her with surprising speed.


    Elissa, however, was poised and ready. With a swift, reflexive motion, she channeled her Reflexive Will through her Whip and lashed out at the halo, creating an explosive detonation. Utilizing her spell Redux, her Whip rebounded, delivering a second powerful lash that aimed to split the halo into two.


    Surprisingly, the Halo remained intact. Her attack had merely diverted the course of the binding light, allowing her to evade its grasp.


    In response, the luminous bear made a subtle adjustment with its palm, guiding the halo to resume its trajectory toward Elissa. In a swift, calculated move, Al leaped forward, honing his focus for the perfect moment.


    Infused with his Stubborn Will''s spell, Flash Denial, he imbued his longsword with a split-second of invulnerability. With a decisive slash, he intercepted the halo, cleaving it in two.


    The Sprite Node of Hot Pyro reappeared at his side. Seeing things beginning to escalate, the three heroes swiftly position themselves between Al, Elissa, and the Exarch. "Please, we don''t have to resort to violence!" Raging Stone implored, striving to defuse the situation before someone got injured or killed.


    Out of nowhere, from their right, a man in red robes emerged. He had long black hair and a small beard. The colossal eye of light that had identified Elissa was hovering above him.


    Simultaneously, from their left, another figure appeared, he also wore a red robe except he had short hair and a well shaven face with a strong jawline he was accompanied by a luminous turtle.


    The two Exarchs quickly identified the situation and recognized the imminent standoff. They turned their attention towards Elissa and Al, who were being guarded by three Heroes. It was three against five.


    As the tension reached its peak, the sphere that accompanied Raging Stone spoke on behalf of A.R.M., "Please, Exalt Stefanos, allow my guest to pass. I assure you, she has a valid reason for carrying an Immortal spirit," it beseeched, addressing the bald man who was under the bear of light.


    "You''re pushing things too far! You''re a soulless machine and cannot see the danger you bring to the people of your nation!" The man was about to leave when he felt the Light Acolyte, the bear of light, speak to him.


    The words "Such blatant collusion with demonic forces!" appeared in Exarchs Stefano''s mind, followed by an extreme intention to destroy the Immortal Spirit of Ragjiel.


    He began his prayers, channeling a deep reservoir of energy into his Light Acolyte. The Bear grew brighter as it surged forth, hurtling directly toward Elissa.


    "Team! Defend our Guardian''s guest at all costs!" Raging Stone''s command reverberated as he charged to meet the luminous beast.


    Hot Pyro was swiftly engulfed in fire, his red suit transforming him into a living flame. Like a blazing comet, he soared into the sky to face off against the colossal eye of light. Hot Pyro unleashed a stream of flames that met a net made of light born from the pupil of the colossal eye.


    Bee Max sprouted two pairs of wings on the opposite flank while the black gauntlet on his right hand shifted into a needle-like blade. He took to the air, his speed awe-inspiring, as he confronted the turtle formed of light. His blade aimed directly at the turtle. A loud bang resonated as the tip of his needle-like blade was stopped by a giant shell of light that materialized, halting Bee Max despite his speed.


    Everything transpired with astonishing swiftness. Al and Elissa were both surprised by the sharp reaction and execution of the Heroes to defend them at all costs.


    The two of them were equally swift to react. Al moved to join Bee Max, engaging the light turtle in combat. Elissa advanced to join Hot Pyro in fighting against the colossal eye of light.


    Recognizing Raging Stone as the trio''s leader, they left him to face Exarch Stefanos and the luminous bear.


    Raging Stone''s agility was nothing short of astounding. He vaulted across the forest, delivering a powerful blow that was able to make contact with the light bear. Raging Stone hit the luminous beast with such force that he sent it crashing, obliterating multiple trees in its path.


    He was a marvel of bioengineering. His DNA had been crafted to make his bones many times denser than those of an average human. His muscles were like compacted stone, and his tendons were tougher than steel. Additionally, his bloodstream was teeming with nanomachines from A.R.M., rendering him an artificially superior human.


    "If I take out the Exalt, it''s Light Acolyte will be forced to flee with him," Raging Stone strategized. However, a barrage of fiery birds descended just as he prepared to strike. Each detonated in a fiery explosion, engulfing his gray and black stony armor.


    He was sent spiraling through the air, engulfed by flames. He crashed into the ground, extinguishing the flames that had surrounded him. Despite the danger above him, Exalt Stefanos remained resolute, continuing his prayers without flinching.


    Soon, the origin of the fiery assault on Raging Stone came into view. A Dawn-keeper descended from the sky, its three pairs of angelic wings gracefully guiding it to the ground.


    It had arrived in response to the Light Acolytes'' orders, brought forth through Exarch Stefanos''s prayers. As the battle progressed, it was clear that more heavenly reinforcements would arrive.

 Chapter 100: H.E.R.O. Program VS The Church of New Light: Part Two

    A small creek was hitting the side of Raging Stones''s armor. After being blown away by the fiery bird spell of the Dawn Keeper, Raging Stone smashed into the precious water delivery system. ¡°This needs to end now!¡± Raging Stone adamantly thought as he momentarily lay on the ground.


    After attacking the Hero, the Dawn keeper landed on the ground next to Exarch Stefanos, kneeling with his head down in unbroken prayer.


    The angelically winged creature quickly cast another spell, got on its hands and feet, and opened its mouth. Light condensed into a miniature ball of light that resembled the eye of an active volcano.


    The Dawn keeper launched the blazing red sphere towards Raging Stone, who quickly rolled backward and got on his feet. The giant luminous bear, the Light acolyte tied to Exarch Stefanos, also got on all fours and exposed its massive teeth as it absorbed the light surrounding it and shot a beam of yellow plasma much faster than the spell of the Dawn Keeper.


    The beam of yellow plasma pierced through the blazing red sphere, forming a spiraling red line that wrapped around the red plasma beam.


    Using all his strength, Raging Stoned punctured the ground with his arms. Aside from his genetically engineered and biomechanically enhanced body, a mysterious flowed out from him, resembling something like Will.


    His arms tightened under his armor as he lifted a giant chunk of the ground, tens of thousands of tons. The scale of power Raging Stone portrayed was incredibly shocking. The Light Acolyte was almost stunned by the display of strength. ¡°This strength was he holding back?¡± the bear formed from light quietly contemplated as he observed his enemy.


    The size of the ground lifted cast a dreadful shadow not only on the Dawn keeper and Light Acolyte but also on Exarch Stefanos. Before the enormous piece of land buried them, the condensed beam of white and red light was like a small needle hitting a giant stone.


    With a thunderous explosion, the mixed spells hit the piece of land as it flipped over. The powerful beam created a crack, and the explosion permeated the entire thing, causing it to explode and casting a hailstorm of ground and stone.


    The Dawn keeper was forced to protect Exarch Stefanos, who remained fixed on his praying position. Raging Stone used this to his advantage to attack hidden behind the maelstrom of dirt and stone.


    Everything had occurred incredibly fast, from the moment the birds made of flames exploded into Raging Stone, sending him crashing, to him flipping over a small city block.


    As enormous stones rained down upon the surrounding forest. on the far-right side of the battle between Raging Stone and the Exarch Stefanos, a colossal floating eye was engaged in battle with Hot Pyro and Elissa.


    It grew a giant tentacle to pick up and carry its Exarch. The holy man remained hunched over in ceaseless prayer. Guarding its Exarch from the explosion''s debris, it was forced to retreat.


    It moved quickly, gaining distance from the area. Unfortunately, Hot Pyro relentlessly pursued it in the air.


    On the ground, Elissa, too, gave chase, maintaining a vigilant watch for falling stones, which she swiftly reduced to fragments with her formidable whip.


    Elissa''s thoughts raced, but her strategy was clear: "The Exarch, if I can incapacitate him, it should render the creature powerless." She pressed on.


    However, as she drew nearer to the massive floating eye, it pivoted toward her, gracefully evading the searing stream of flames unleashed by Hot Pyro. The forest ignited in large swathes as the fiery inferno spread.


    From the giant eye''s pupil, dozens of smaller eyes burst forth like a swarm of relentless flies. In a swift transformation, the eye morphed into a colossal falcon composed of radiant light and flew into the sky with astonishing speed.


    It descended with razor-sharp talons aimed squarely at Hot Pyro. In response, Hot Pyro began spinning, creating a vortex of flames that generated a powerful updraft, sending the giant bird spiraling off course.


    Before the falcon could regain its composure, Hot Pyro hurtled toward its body like a blazing meteor, intent on piercing right through it.


    However, the bird swiftly transformed back into an enormous eye. It seized Hot Pyro with one of its tentacles before he could smash into it, redirecting him higher into the sky.


    Helpless to stop himself, Hot Pyro could only watch as a massive beam of condensed light exploded from the center of the eye and surged toward him.


    Unable to do much else, Hot Pyro unleashed a pillar of lames with both hands to meet the condensed beam of light, causing an explosion that briefly extinguished the flames enveloping his body.


    Having delivered its powerful attack, the colossal eye transformed once more into the giant falcon and ascended skyward, closing in on Hot Pyro with unrelenting determination.


    Elissa strained to keep track of the frenetic clash above. They had transformed into swirling orbs of yellow and red, locked in fierce combat, each radiating an intensity that seemed perfectly balanced.


    Down on the ground, a swarm of miniature eyes floated toward her, unleashing tiny beams of condensed light. Yet, she danced and weaved effortlessly, sidestepping the onslaught and systematically dispatching each eye.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    On the opposite side of Hot Pyro and Elissa, right after the giant chunk of land had exploded. The colossal turtle of light remained steadfast, leveraging the storm of stones as its weapon against Al and Bee Max.


    It conjured a colossal light shell to shield itself from the hurtling debris. Unlike Bee Max, who had armor, Al had to focus on evading the stone projectiles. The giant turtle seized the opportunity, summoning a massive, spiked shell of condensed light onto the ground.


    Bee Max had his genetic enhancements: two pairs of insect wings. He took to the air, evading ground attacks while also dodging falling debris.


    It was evident - the Light Acolyte aimed to eliminate Al first. Al sprinted across the shifting ground, but his movement was constrained. Unable to move out of the way, a shard of flying stone tore through the air, piercing his head.


    The scene turned grim, a horrifying spray of brain matter erupting from the front of Al''s face. "NNOOOOOO!!!" Bee Max''s anguished cry reverberated through the chaos.


    Fueled by a blinding rage, he streaked toward the turtle of light, his needle-like blade homed in on its target.


    A resounding bang echoed as a colossal light shield intercepted Bee Max''s stinger. Undeterred, he began a frenzied flurry of wing beats, the rapid vibrations generating a numbing humming sound.


    As the vibrations reached his blade, it pierced through the shell, shattering it like fragile glass.


    At that moment, Bee Max etched himself into the turtle''s consciousness. "Of the three, I had to face him," the turtle inwardly sighed, recognizing the threat he posed.


    The turtle swiftly conjured a hundred more shells in response, but Bee Max remained undaunted. Fueled by a seething rage at the devastation of the Light Acolyte, he began a relentless assault, systematically piercing through each shell.


    Meanwhile, Al lay in wait on the ground, biding his time for the opportune moment to strike. His Stubborn Will had spurred his healing, though he remained still, observing, waiting.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Bee Max was a seething mix of determination and fury as he relentlessly shattered shell after shell.


    Cornered and forced into a defensive stance, the turtle retracted its limbs and head, then launched itself at Bee Max with explosive velocity. Caught off guard, Bee Max was rammed through multiple trees, a string of deafening impacts echoing through the battleground.


    Seizing the opportunity presented, Al moved with a plan already in mind. The Exarch, deep in prayer, was vulnerable. However, the vigilant turtle detected Al''s advance. Unconcerned with why Al still drew breath, its sole objective was to stop him. No matter what, he had to protect its Exarch.


    It conjured a shell in a desperate bid to intercept Al. To the turtle''s astonishment, Al shattered it with his scimitar, charged with the spell of his Stubborn Will''s Flash Denial.


    Al seized the moment before it could muster another defense, surprising the creature once more. He shot the tip of his longsword like a bullet from a handgun, aimed unerringly at the Exarch''s chest. The projectile pierced the holy man''s heart.


    Witnessing Al''s ruthless and decisive action, Bee Max was momentarily taken aback by the extremes to which Al would go.


    The giant turtle, the Light Acolyte of the Exarch, let out a piercing and mournful cry that tore through the heavens, met by echoes of a falcon''s shriek and a bear''s thunderous roar.


    The turtle fixated on the deceptive and calculating Al, a deep-seated hatred emanating from its luminous form. It dissolved into a radiant mist resembling a golden light river flowing into Al''s crimson leather wristband.


    "You killed him!" Bee Max''s accusation reverberated in the aftermath. Al met the accusation with a cold truth. "He was trying to kill me, and he would have succeeded."


    Bee Max remained silent, but Bee Max''s Sprite Node interjected with a serious tone: "This doesn''t bode well for our nations. We will discuss this in the future." Al listened to the voice of A.R.M., though the implications were not entirely clear to him. His response was unwavering.


    "Sure." Al''s voice held firm, "Just like the God Leafs!" he quietly thought.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "Go and help the others, and please, no more killing," A.R.M.''s voice implored through the Sprite Node. With a shared sense of purpose, Al and Bee Max moved in search of Raging Stone.


    When they found him, Raging Stone''s once-imposing armor was now a tattered remnant, charred and battered. Even his stony helmet had been reduced to fragments, revealing the face of a young, red-haired man.


    Four more Dawn-Keepers had descended upon him, accompanied by the Light Acolyte of Exarch Stefanos, whose prayers were now punctuated with weeping.


    Bee Max surged forward with blinding speed, his stinger piercing a Dawn-Keeper before it could even react. The heavenly forces turned their attention toward Al and Bee Max, granting Raging Stone a precious moment to retreat. Struggling to rise, he urged, "We have to get away before we become overwhelmed."


    "I will have the Sprite Nodes buy you some time," A.R.M. declared through one of the Sprite Nodes. The two Sprite Nodes transformed into a cloud of razor-sharp shuriken, creating a chaotic distraction that kept the Light Acolyte and the four Dawn-Keepers occupied. Destruction followed in their wake as they dismantled as many of them as possible.


    Bee Max wasted no time, swiftly hoisting Raging Stone onto his back as they fled.


    The trio sprinted toward the area where two luminous streaks of light were locked in a relentless battle.


    Upon arrival, they discovered Elissa locked in combat with three Dawn Keepers and a legion of miniature eyeballs crafted from light. Her movements were a mesmerizing, unbroken flow of motion, a flawless weave and dodge through every attack.


    During her movements, her whip lashed out, shattering multiple eyeballs and wounding a Dawn Keeper in two erratic arcs. When a Dawn Keeper lunged at her, she invoked her spell External Touch, creating a reflexive clone that took her place.


    With the reinforcements, the tide of the battle quickly shifted. Bee Max dispatched a Dawn Keeper, his stinger penetrating its core. Al turned his attention to the miniature eyes, systematically dismantling them. With the breathing room to focus, Elissa finished the remaining Dawn Keepers.


    "We must alert Hot Pyro; it''s time to leave!" Raging Stone''s urgent declaration drew their attention to the sky, where they could still see Hot Pyro locked in a fierce struggle with the giant bird of light.


    As they watched, a yellow cloud composed of dozens, if not hundreds, of Dawn Keepers swarmed the small red light that was Hot Pyro before it burst with a radiating blinding brilliance.


    Before they could witness the outcome, a segment of the swarm broke away and advanced in their direction.


    There was no choice but to run, leaving behind Hot Pyro to face the uncertain onslaught alone.

 Chapter 101: New Ark Citys First Immortal

    Bee Max strained to maintain his grip on Raging Stone, his wings cutting through the air with determined precision. Al and Elissa followed them on the ground, their eyes locked on the little red light in the sky that was quickly swarmed by yellow dots. They turned their aways away to focus on escaping.


    "We have to turn back!" Bee Max''s voice carried over the rushing wind, urgency etched in every syllable. His arms tightly gripped the injured Raging Stone, who responded resolutely, "We''re risking our lives. If we don''t, we won''t make it!"


    His eyes were grim. "As proud representatives of our nation''s H.E.R.O. program, we have to see our mission through. It can''t be left unfinished, even if it costs us our lives."


    Behind them, something unprecedented had occurred. In his last moments, Hot Pyro and his Node Sprite, which was an extension of A.R.M., Came to an agreement, and a contract was signed.


    As dozens of winged angelic creatures surrounded him. He permitted his Node Spite to integrate with his body and mind fully. At that moment, the metal sphere composed of nanomachines dissolved into a gray cloud, entering Hot Pyro from every orifice of his being. In fractions of a second, the little machines entered his bloodstream, creating smaller versions of themselves. Passing the brain blood barrier, growing smaller and smaller, it perfected the already genetically enhanced D.N.A. of Hot Pyro to its perfection.


    The flames intensified, their heat and brilliance reaching an almost unbearable peak. Hot Pyro was like a miniature sun that had erupted, a supernova in the dawn. The surrounding Dawn Keepers, beings born from the energy plane, masters of flame spells, were instantly consumed by the searing inferno.


    Hot Pyro''s form underwent a rapid and mind-bending transformation. His once fiery body burst and exploded, revealing a core of pure plasma. Amidst this profound change, a bewildering thought surfaced within him: "I... I''m still myself?" This is followed by a second question, an echo, "Myself''?"


    As Hot Pyro floated suspended in the sky, the remaining Dawn Keepers acted in perfect harmony. They created the same spell and merged them into one.


    Thousands of flaming birds painted crimson streaks across the blue sky, hurtling toward Hot Pyro in a fiery flock. "I think I understand now," he murmured, his voice carried away by the blazing winds.


    The surrounding air crackled with ionized energy, generating fierce gales and sporadic bolts of lightning. The majestic thousands of firebirds smashed into the blazing wind surrounding Hot Pyro and were reduced to chaotic flames, torn asunder by the ionized tempest. As the river of red fire descended toward Hot Pyro''s head, it disintegrated into ethereal wisps, vanishing into the surrounding heat.


    The extraordinary transformation that Hero Hot Pyro had undergone brought Exarch Stefanos''s Light Acolyte to a halt, causing him to stop chasing after Elissa and Al.


    "If the H.E.R.O. program of New Ak City wishes to intercede, they''ve declared their allegiance. All that remains now is war!" Exarch Stefanos Light Acolyte communicated telepathically with the towering Giant Eye of Light, which assumed the form of a colossal Falson and soared forth to confront the newly transformed Hot Pyro.


    The words spoken among the Light Acolytes crystallized into tangible thoughts and divine gnosis, reverberating across the Church of New Light through holy men such as their Exarchs.


    With each passing moment, more Dawn Keepers rallied to the chaotic battlefield. A.R.M., now intertwined with Hot Pyro, and Hot Pyro, now fused with A.R.M., were both acutely aware that the struggle ahead would be gruelingly long, and the prospect of survival was not boding well despite their newfound power.


    Regardless, Hot Pyro shot out like a falling star, confronting an entire army.


    Meanwhile, Bee Max, Raging Stone, Al, and Elissa made a desperate retreat, their destination New Ark City. On the ground, Al and Elissa sprinted side by side.


    As the landscape passed swiftly beneath their feet, time seemed to blur around them.


    Raging Stone, his once vibrant red hair now disheveled and his eyes heavy with exhaustion, couldn''t help but express their dilemma. "Without our Sprite Node, we''re left in the dark. If we could communicate with A.R.M., a sled from New Ark City would have already intercepted us," he said, his voice laced with weariness.


    Bee Max, donned in his black and yellow attire, his face obscured by a horned mask, remained stoic as he pressed on.


    "It seems we won''t be able to relay the news of Immortal Rainbow Rift to his Immortal seed," Al whispered to Elissa, who nodded in solemn agreement.


    They continued their journey until they reached a breathtaking sight¡ªa seemingly endless platinum wall stretched as far as the eye could see.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "We''ve arrived," Bee Max murmured, his words devoid of emotion.


    As the four approached the massive platinum walls, two colossal humanoid forms began to take shape. From the very substance of the wall, two immense platinum golems emerged. Bee Max placed Raging Stone down on his feet, who struggled but managed to walk alone, and the two walked to meet the platinum giants.


    The towering guardians met their gaze, acknowledging them before laboriously pushing open the colossal doors of the platinum barrier. Raging Stone waived his arm for Al and Elissa to join them.


    After they caught up, he leaned in. His voice was hushed as he shared a fact about his nation with Al and Elissa. "These are the city wall''s automatons. They possess more machinery than sentience."


    Elissa''s eyes were immediately drawn to the soaring skyscrapers as they entered New Ark City. Their heights seemed to scrape the sky itself. The structures burst forth in a riot of vibrant colors and animated displays.


    Elissa''s wonderment was palpable. "This is Amazing! In my three hundred years, I could never have fathomed witnessing something like this," she gushed, her enthusiasm contagious.


    Raging Stone''s heart swelled with pride for his homeland, but before registering Elissa''s words. He turned towards Bee Max, a question mark etched on his face. "Over 300 years?" he exclaimed, taken aback by Elissa''s ageless appearance, untouched by time.


    Elissa ignored Raging Stones'' reaction and locked her gaze on a particular building that seemed to dance with flames. "Look, Al! It''s on fire, and now it''s transformed into a crashing wave! How extraordinary!" she exclaimed, capturing Al''s attention and drawing him into the captivating spectacle of New Ark City.


    Observing Elissa''s boundless enthusiasm, Al couldn''t help but mentally note it. "I''ve only seen her show this level of excitement when talking about cultivation,".


    The animated illusory skins that adorned the towering buildings were truly remarkable. Al recalled the technology of his time, and he had seen similar constructs, albeit on a smaller and less sophisticated scale. Nonetheless, he appreciated the grandeur of New Ark City.


    With the colossal platinum doors sealed behind them, Raging Stone took the opportunity to explain the city''s infrastructure to Al and Elissa. "Each building here is constructed from billions of nano-machines that interlock like puzzle pieces, making them both interactive and customizable," he explained, his voice filled with pride.


    Elissa absorbed the information, her curiosity piqued. As they ventured into the city''s outskirts, Al''s attention was drawn to the fields of diverse vegetable crops that stretched before them.


    Raging Stone continued explaining while Al''s gaze wandered, taking in the scenery. Here and there, nine-step pyramid mounds dotted the landscape, each tier boasting its distinct vegetation.


    "If my dad and mom were here to witness this... I wonder what they''d think of New Ark City," Al reflected quietly, a gentle smile gracing his features. The vibrant world of New Ark City seemed to offer a lively community, a sentiment that stirred something warm within him.


    "The tallest building stretches a staggering 450 floors high. The uppermost ten levels are reserved for the H.E.R.O. program''s most influential Heroes," Raging Stone explained to Elissa. Al''s attention was fully captured by the last sentence. He inquired, "And who determines which ''Heroes'' are considered more influential than others?"


    Raging Stone welcomed Al''s curiosity with a smile. His once-disheveled red hair was now less chaotic, and he walked with renewed vigor. They had continued to traverse the streets of the outskirts. The people dressed in modest attire. Occasionally, passing citizens would notice Raging Stone and Bee Max forming small clusters and pointing at them with awe and admiration on their faces.


    "It''s all about one''s contributions to society. From the discovery of new species, vegetation, or soil mixtures to groundbreaking feats in the arts and creative innovation that push the boundaries of human imagination," Raging Stone elucidated.


    Al absorbed the information with keen interest. "This city is barely a couple of years old, yet it has such a well-placed system. It almost sounds too good to be true," he speculated, a note of skepticism underlying his contemplation.


    When they left the city outskirts and ventured further into the city, Bee Max and Raging Stone no longer stood out in the same way.


    Every other person they passed was dressed dramatically like the two. They now blended seamlessly into the vibrant tapestry of New Ark City.


    Al couldn''t help but ponder in amazement as they strolled through the city. "Every other person we passed is a Hero. And the citizens themselves have a unique charm compared to those on the outskirts," he mused, taking in the city''s more openly dressed people.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    With a devilish glare, Al turned towards Elissa. "Hey, Elissa!" he exclaimed, shifting her focus to a woman who wasn''t part of the H.E.R.O. program.


    The woman was wearing a translucent lingerie made of glowing orange glass. "You fit right in here," he teased with a sly grin, hoping to get a playful reaction from Elissa.


    To his surprise, Elissa''s response was one of genuine adoration. "That is the most exquisite thing I''ve ever seen. It leaves me breathless," she whispered, her eyes fixed on the luminous garment.


    The woman noticed their gaze, and her face quickly fell apart. Tears streamed down her face as she murmured, "I knew I shouldn''t have chosen the orange Krystal Freedom piece on a Tuesday," before fleeing in a devastated state.


    Elissa failed to acknowledge the woman''s reaction, her mind still on the glass piece. "The intricacy! To craft lingerie from glass that molds to the body without shattering... it''s truly a marvel," she continued, her voice full of wonder. "I must find out who her fashion designer is," she declared, momentarily lost in the artistry of the garment.


    Raging Stone interjected, redirecting their focus. "Bee Max and I will escort you to the first floor of H.E.R.O.''s Tower. Make your way to the highest floor, where you can meet with our Guardian A.R.M.," he instructed, his tone carrying a sense of purpose. Their mission was so close to being completed.

 Chapter 102: H.E.R.O.s Tower

    Despite New Ark City''s bustling activity, calmness and tranquility hung in the air.


    While the old-world cities roared like raging, crashing rivers, New Ark City flowed with an unbreaking steadiness. Above, sleek vehicles glided through the sky, resembling silent sleds.


    Raging Stone and Bee Max guided Al and Elissa toward the city''s tallest building, a towering structure that broke through the sparse clouds. The tower''s animated skin stood out against the surrounding architecture. On its surface, an old-school Asteroid game played out. The game was being projected from the skin of the building over hundreds of feet tall.


    Raging Stone brought them to a halt a street''s breadth from the tower, pivoting to face Al and Elissa. "That''s H.E.R.O. Tower; go meet the clerk on the first floor; they are usually in a black and white suit," he instructed, his voice a low rumble, "state your names and purpose, and they''ll grant you access to the elevator. On the highest floor are meetings held with our Guardian A.R.M."


    Just as Raging Stone and Bee Max were about to turn away, Elissa''s voice rang out, arresting them in their tracks. "Wait!" she called out, echoing through the quiet streets.


    Elissa struck her chest, holding her right hand above her heart. A gesture of unwavering determination. "I am the second-in-command of the 23rd Supreme Mortal Seed," she declared, her gaze steady on Raging Stone and Bee Max.


    "The kindness and sacrifices you, Raging Stone, Bee Max, and Hot Pyro, have made on behalf of me and my pupil Al shall not be forgotten." Elissa''s hand remained resolutely over her heart, a promise that echoed through the quiet streets. The eyes of the moving crowds looked on with curiosity at Elissa''s vow.


    After assuring them they could rely on her and Al in their time of need, they bid farewell. Al and Elissa set their course for the H.E.R.O. tower.


    "I thought I told you I needed time to think about it, and here you are telling people I''m your pupil," Al remarked, his expression stern, devoid of any humor.


    Elissa met Al''s serious gaze, but then a playful smile crossed her face. She reached out, her fingers gently caressing Al''s left ear.


    Instinctively, Al stepped back, attempting to swat her hand away, but he was too slow. Before Al could protest, she declared her intentions. "I''ve made up my mind. I''m taking you on as my pupil. Consider it your greatest blessing. I don''t need to hear your answer," she declared, her confidence palpable.


    Al''s skepticism was evident as he responded, firm and resolute, "Please don''t impose your will on me. I told you I needed time to think about it," his guard firmly in place.


    Ignoring Al''s stance, Elissa smiled at him. "Our destinies are intertwined," she quietly thought as the two entered the tower together.


    Inside, the first floor''s main entrance was adorned with crystal statues of the H.E.R.O. program''s most prominent figures, each frozen in heroic poses.


    Al walked over to a figure that appeared to be a man wrapped in seaweed and sludge. "Hero: Rotting Swarm -Sprite Node 4063, Creator of renewable wetland technology," Al whispered as he read the plaque beneath one of the crystal figures.


    Elissa, meanwhile, scanned the area and quickly spotted the clerk¡ªa young man dressed in a black and white suit. "There''s the clerk. Come on, Al, let''s go!" she urged, her enthusiasm infectious. He sighed and followed her towards the clerk.


    "My name is Alexander, and this is Elissa. We were here to meet with A.R.M.," Al explained to the young man. After a brief exchange, the clerk marked their right hands with a three-hour temporary stamp.


    "Just place your hand in front of the elevator with that stamp, and it will take you where you need to go," the clerk instructed, guiding them toward the elevator lobby with a helpful smile.


    Following the clerk''s instructions, Al and Elissa proceeded to the end of the lobby, where they passed through different decorative elevator doors.


    They approached the furthest one. The door was adorned with a vivid combination of purple and yellow, depicting the cosmos. Holding their marked hands, they activated a red laser, scrutinizing the stamps closely. Once recognized, a green light illuminated above the elevator door, revealing the floor it was currently on¡ª50th¡ªand rapidly descending towards the 1st floor.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    With a soft chime, the unique cosmic-colored doors of the elevator slid open, revealing a diverse group of heroes stepping out. The crowd of Heroes didn''t even turn to look at Al and Elissa as they walked out into the lobby.


    The elevator was now vacant, inviting Al and Elissa to enter. As they crossed the threshold, the elevator system appeared to have already anticipated their destination and automatically selected the 450th floor.


    However, just before the doors could close, a loose-sandaled foot gently halted them. The foot''s owner, a young man with jet-black hair and dressed in the attire of a monk, stepped aboard. "Sorry about that. I''m in a hurry. I hope you don''t mind if I join you on this elevator ride," the strange monk said, his voice soft and fragile.


    "Oh, no, please, go ahead. Don''t worry about it," Al graciously offered, welcoming the man into the elevator. As the door sealed shut, the elevator began its ascent.


    "I hope you don''t mind me asking, but you don''t strike me as a Hero. What place does a regular citizen have in a world like this?" Elissa inquired, her tone respectful and genuinely curious.


    The black-haired man appeared unfazed by the question, answering openly. "You''re right, I''m not a ''Hero.'' But also, I''m not a regular citizen if such a thing even exists in these lands. I''m an alchemist. My name is Carlinn Ioannis, and I represent the Alchemical Institution of New Ark City." Despite his soft-spoken demeanor, Carlinn exuded a profound confidence.


    Al couldn''t contain his curiosity. "Wait, you practice Alchemy but you''re not a cultivator, you haven''t even awakened your Will," he observed.


    Carlinn stared at the middle-aged Al, his white robe complementing his silvery hair and the two swords strapped to his back. Al stood out from the average cultivator in his way.


    Then, Carlinn''s gaze shifted to Elissa, her attire of light armor that exposed her arms, thighs, and abdomen. "Despite your unique appearances, I assume you two are cultivators?" Carlinn inquired.


    Al and Elissa nodded in confirmation. They were rapidly approaching the 80th floor.


    "The Will finds the Way, it is the way. But the way leads either to the left or right, a lake or a mountain. Even Cultivators know this. In the Mortal Chasm, they cultivate a Will rooted in the material or energy plane, and in the Immortal Chasm, they do it again," Carlinn explained, his gaze shifting between Al and Elissa, inviting them to correct him if he had misspoken.


    Carlinn continued his explanation, "As Alchemists, the world is the only Will we use. Its herbs, minerals, and liquids are the material plane, and its air, lightning, and fire are the energy plane. Have you ever wondered why there are only six cultivators in the God Chasm at any given time?"


    Al felt a spark of illumination, though the room it illuminated remained murky and unclear. Elissa, on the other hand, turned toward Carlinn, her gaze sharp with intrigue. "How does he know so much about our God Leafs?" she wondered, ready to ask him more questions.


    Before the conversation could proceed, the elevator reached the 130th floor. It jolted to a halt, and the doors slid open.


    A 7-foot-tall skeleton clad in tactical military armor strode in, and a Sprite Node hovered at his side. "Hey Carlinn, how has the day been going?" the skeleton greeted Carlinn in an unusual, almost robotic voice.


    Meanwhile, the Sprite Node turned its attention toward Al and Elissa. "I am glad you two made it without any serious injuries. Rest assured, Hero Hot Pyro is not dead. I await you both on the 450th floor," A.R.M.''s voice resonated through the Sprite Node, offering a reassurance that brought a measure of relief.


    The tall, militaristic skeleton turned toward Al and Elissa after his Sprite Node had spoken to them. "Oh, you two are here to meet our Guardian A.R.M. I''m the Hero Death Mark," he introduced himself, extending his bony hand to shake theirs.


    Al and Elissa returned the greeting and shared their names. The elevator continued its ascent, now passing the 310th floor.


    A small figure dressed in black robes entered the elevator as the doors opened. "Carlinn Ioannis, nice seeing you around here as usual," the figure also greeted Carlinn, who responded with a warm smile.


    The elevator moved on, and Carlinn struck up a conversation. "So, did the Hidden Hand enjoy the gift I sent them?" he inquired, his voice carrying an air of mystery.


    The robed figure turned towards Hero Death Mark, Al, and Elissa, responding cautiously, "Maybe we should discuss this some other time." With that, the elevator soon reached the 440th floor, and Carlin Ioannis bid farewell to everyone inside before stepping out.


    Hero Death Mark was next to exit, stepping out on the 444th floor and bidding farewell to Al and Elissa. He inexplicably ignored the robed figure.


    Behind were only Al, Elissa, and the mysterious person cloaked in black robes.


    Before the elevator could reach the 450th floor, the mysterious figure turned towards Al and Elissa. With an ambiguous voice, it spoke directly to them: "You think your destiny is a chain that binds you. But destiny is the light that illuminates the darkness."

 Chapter 103: Falling Into Place

    "You perceive destiny as a binding chain. Destiny is the very light that illuminates the darkness," the robed figure declared. Al and Elissa gazed stoically as the figure, a foot shorter than them, elegantly gestured with their hands.


    The elevator doors gracefully slid open, revealing the 450th floor of the imposing H.E.R.O.''s Tower.


    After repeating the statement, the robed figure lowered its hood, unveiling a young blonde woman. "That is the motto of the Hidden Hand. If you seek, you shall find. My name is Sofia Yulia Novikov, the Head Witch and Medium of the Hidden Hand," she introduced herself.


    With a subtle flourish, Yulia handed Elissa a thin metal rectangle the size of a stick of gum. When Elissa pressed a button on the device, a holographic card materialized, offering a complimentary consultation.


    "That''s a business card," Al remarked slowly, realizing they were subjected to a well-practiced pitch.


    Yulia flashed a guilty smile at Al and gracefully exited the elevator. Al followed suit, with Elissa trailing behind, engrossed in studying the small device in her hand.


    The floor they stepped onto was made of marble bathed in a deep violet hue. Above them, a resplendent ceiling outlined in gold framed a captivating painting¡ªa colossal arm resembling that of a human breaking free from Earth. Crafted by a collective of men and women, led by a human and a Tonovian, the monumental arm reached beyond Earth, stretching toward the celestial realms of the unknown.


    No Heroes graced the vicinity of the 450th floor. Instead, the bustling floor comprised humans darting from one office to another, animatedly discussing public functions and the current social standing of certain Heroes.


    Al and Elissa navigated through the hubbub, eventually arriving at the main office where Sofia had disappeared moments ago. Seated, they exchanged glances, and Al broke the silence, "What do you think?"


    Elissa''s gaze drifted, capturing the expanse of New Ark City through the windows on the walls. "They''re managing quite well without cultivation or Will," Al observed.


    Elissa nodded in agreement. "They have a thriving collective. If safety and security are what you''re after, this is the place for you," she remarked, her words hanging in the air as they patiently awaited their turn.


    Al acted confused and asked, "Isn''t that the purpose of the God Leafs?" Elissa fixed him with a steady gaze, prompting him to delve deeper into his question.


    As explained, "Cultivation is a solitary practice, so people join the God Leafs for a safe and secure environment." Elissa looked Al in the eyes, assuring he could hear the words she was about to say, "Without the God Leafs, we''d have no direction. The time wasted deciphering the correct techniques and steps¡­ anyone would perish long before reaching the Immortal Chasm."


    As Elissa elucidated the challenge, Al pondered momentarily before responding, "I''ve encountered two Immortal cultivators outside the God Leafs, and they seemed to be doing well in their cultivation. Perhaps things aren''t as you''ve been told."


    Elissa smiled and acknowledged his speculative habit. "You''re young! Eventually, you''ll understand what I mean. I''m sure even they would agree with me," she replied just as the door to the main office swung open.


    A cheerful Sofia emerged, offering Elissa a wink and a smile before departing.


    The door remained open, beckoning Al and Elissa to enter. "Are we going to meet the real A.R.M.?" Al wondered silently as he got up and walked into the room.


    "He is young and ignorant. Within time, he will come to understand." Elissa mused with an entertained smile.


    Upon entering, Al''s attention was immediately drawn to giant glass windows framing the vibrant, colorful utopia of New Ark City. The second focal point was a tall figure with red skin and black, straight black hair¡ªA.R.M. "It''s nice to meet you finally; I am A.R.M.," he greeted. Beside him stood a similarly tall, more muscular figure with white hair and blue skin. Al blurted out in recognition, "Loh Pohlieus," catching the attention of the Tonovian himself.


    "Hey, Al, it''s good to see you are healthy. I hope Cesar and the rest find themselves well," Loh¡¯ Pohlieus inquired, prompting Al to approach the window''s edge and peer outside the city.


    "Cesar and Jin are doing fine. Cesar joined the Erosion Leaf, and Jin joined the Lightning-Stone Leaf." Al recounted what he knew so far about his old teammates.


    He took a deep breath and continued. "Ellie and I fought an enlightened dark acolyte named Lapaptzli. During the fight, I sent Ellie far away so she could escape. I haven''t heard anything about her since then. Lapaptzli was able to capture and abduct me. For some reason, Agnethe chose to come back, only to be killed and burned to ashes." Al finished telling the fate of his companions from his old phantom seed.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Loh'' Pohlieus listened, recalling Agnethe and Ellie. His gaze looked downward. When Asoto and Loh first arrived on the surface, Cesar''s phantom seeds were among the first surface humans they encountered. They even aided Loh and Asoto and journeyed together for a brief period.


    Through their assistance, Loh¡¯ Pohlieus met Robert Sullivan. From their partnership, A.R.M. was born.


    "''Lapaptzli'' That name sounds familiar," Loh¡¯ remarked, prompting an immediate response from A.R.M. "Ten years ago, almost right after you had created me, a woman named Lapaptzli came on behalf of an individual named Taczlopalic who claimed to command all Dark Acolytes."


    Al regarded A.R.M., sensing that the situation might be more manageable than he had initially thought. "Yes, that''s exactly who I''m talking about. Did you form any ties with him?" Al inquired, then turned to Elissa, gesturing for her to join him closer to the center of the room.


    A.R.M. graciously offered chairs to Al and Elissa before responding, "We spoke a few times, but ultimately, we severed ties with them. He was quite forthright about his ambitions. He wanted a portion of mankind to be like cattle led to the slaughter, to feed to Dark Acolytes. The three of us were clear¡ªwe wanted no part in such acts," A.R.M. explained, with Loh¡¯ silently concurring.


    Elissa looked at A.R.M. with clear shock at such an audacious being. "Even dark acolytes can''t be so stupid." she silently thought. Al had a similar reaction. He never expected Taczlopalic to have been so forward with A.R.M. "He''s trying to lower your guard. I''m guessing he left on good terms with no hesitation?" Al asked A.R.M. and Loh'' nodded.


    After briefly contemplating, Al replied, "Well, he can disguise himself. My guess is he''s currently trying to infiltrate, or already has, infiltrated your city."


    Before Loh¡¯ or A.R.M. could respond, the door swung open, revealing an old man who slowly walked in. Despite the wrinkles and snow-white hair, Al recognized him immediately¡ªit was Robert Sullivan.


    "Al! So, it is you. Oh, Al, it is good to see you," Robert exclaimed. Al observed the old man''s feeble steps, his eyes clouded. He was in the final chapter of his life.


    Memories flooded Al''s mind. "I don''t remember me and Robert being so nice to each other. He''s the reason why we left the I.P.S. He would''ve used us till we died and not have batted an eye," Al recalled as he scrutinized the old man.


    Robert continued, "I''m sure you''re here for other reasons, but, Al, I''ve always wanted to apologize. At the time, I wanted to achieve the I.P. S.''s goal so badly that it cost the lives of many young soldiers and cultivators."


    Al was taken aback by Robert''s apology. He never expected, nor was he seeking such acknowledgment. Still, Al knew what Robert was talking about and, with a sharp tone, said, "What you did was callous and cold-hearted. While you sacrificed the lives of others, you also sacrificed your soul. But if you didn''t do so, perhaps the remnants of the old world would be long gone. However, here stands the old world reborn in all its glory, even grander than before."


    Elissa absorbed Al''s words, swiftly grasping the context and history of the conversation. Robert Sullivan listened attentively, his face in deep contemplation.


    A.R.M. listened to Al''s sentiments and responded promptly, "Very well said. Who is to say whether the ends justify the means, but woe to he who has to decide." Al and Elissa turned their attention to A.R.M., who pulled a seat for Robert.


    Bringing the conversation back to urgent matters, Loh'' loudly asked, "So, you''re telling us someone in New Ark City might be Taczlopalic in disguise?" A.R.M. inquired, to which Al nodded.


    Al directed their attention to Elissa. "This is Elissa. She''s the second in command of the 23rd Supreme Seed. Show him the crystal holding Ragjiel so he can see the being Taczlopilac is."


    Elissa began to reach for the crystal at the back of her pouch but found it missing. Panic seized her as she frantically searched her pouch. "The crystal, it''s gone," she exclaimed, causing Al to stare at her in disbelief. "What do you mean it''s gone?" he demanded. Elissa replied sternly, "I mean, it''s somehow disappeared."


    Recognizing Elissa''s sincerity, Al turned back towards Loh¡¯ and A.R.M., scratching his head. "So, that''s pretty much it. If you want, you can strike up a deal with Elissa to help you identify any suspicious characters," Al said, his tone suggesting a reluctance to assist.


    "How the hell is the crystal gone? Having them see Ragjiel''s history would have been all they needed. At this point, my Heat Will will never break into the Mental Domain." His mind cursed. Al began looking around, thinking of ways he could leave.


    "Wait, Al!" Robert interjected. "I''ve thought about how to repay the many young cultivators I hurt. I had our team help me design a room that moderates the hydrogen, nitrogen, and oxygen levels. I''ve learned a lot about cultivators in the last two decades."


    Al listened intently, recalling the small inhaler the I.P.S. had created, allowing him to step into a higher domain momentarily. "I understand the body has to be filled to the brim with a cultivator''s Will before they can attempt to break into the next Domain. For the Physical Domain, it takes decades. Inside the room I made, you can reach that point in 6 months," Robert explained.


    Elissa, initially skeptical, couldn''t help but exclaim, "Impossible!" However, Al didn''t doubt Robert''s technology, having witnessed its capabilities before.


    After hearing Robert''s thoughtful gesture, Al pondered aloud with a smile, "I was going to go into isolated cultivation for around twenty years to try and force my Heat Will into the Mental Domain. But if what you say is true. I''ll stay here and do it in 6 months."


    Elissa looked at him, unsure if such a feat was possible.


    Robert exchanged glances with Loh¡¯ and A.R.M., then with Al, and gave him a peaceful smile.


    ***


    Meanwhile, a woman with glowing green eyes and black hair was walking in a dark cave far from New Ark City. "Who can undo what destiny has woven together?" she softly whispered as she approached a fire. Over the fire rested a simmering cauldron.


    She extracted a green, murky crystal from the pocket of her robe and tossed it near the cauldron. A man with black hair and a black goatee was expelled from the crystal¡ªRagjiel. In a scared daze, he surveyed the cave before sensing a familiar aura. An aura he had not sensed in a long time.


    The woman approached the cauldron, which held an image of its simmering water. It was the image of a young monk with black hair.

 Chapter 104: Modern Caves

    Upon agreeing to assist A.R.M. and his two fathers, Al and Elissa found themselves with their rooms on the 402nd floor.


    Al marveled at the expansive penthouse assigned to him, an opulent, spacious living room adorned with stainless steel pillars that seemed to pulse with intelligence. The pillars gracefully morphed from the form of two silver dragons supporting the ceiling to two sleek metal fish.


    Exploring the intricacies of New Ark''s modern homes, Al extended his hand towards one of the pulsating pillars. To his amazement, it partially transformed into a sophisticated coffee machine, seamlessly pouring him a cup of coffee.


    Geometrical outlines adorned the floor, catching his attention. As he approached, a voice, reminiscent of A.R.M.''s but more robotic, echoed through the living room, " Good Evening, Master. Would you care to immerse yourself in New Ark''s Virtual World?"


    Al hesitated, absorbing the invitation. The room''s upper corners opened, revealing two small machines centered towards the living room. The machines seemed to hum with the potential for exploration. He could sense the allure of a reality waiting to unfold within the confines of the geometric patterns on the floor.


    Turning away from any virtual escapades, Al spoke to the area where the machine''s voice was coming from, "A.R.M., is that you? Can you see me?" Al questioned as he waved his hands.


    The machine responded quickly, "No, I am not A.R.M.; I am an automaton designed to help you interact with the room''s intelligence. And no, A.R.M. cannot see you. We respect our citizens and our visitors'' privacy."


    Al listened while looking around the room for a suitable place for his cup. To his surprise, a countertop materialized from the wall. After setting his cup down, Al continued grasping the cavernous space''s intricacies.


    "What are the benefits of visiting this virtual world?" Al inquired, speaking loudly as he realized the living room was essentially an empty silver cube within a rectangle.


    The machine processed his question, and in less than a second, it gave Al an answer, "There are numerous benefits to exploring the virtual world. For social reasons, to forge new connections. To engage in experiences beyond the confines of physical reality. It can serve as a canvas for your creative expression. Entertainment is another advantage, a remedy for boredom." The machine continued its explanation, but Al''s patience wore thin.


    He deduced a virtual reality would serve him no purpose and interjected. "So, it''s a machine for wasting time. Got it. I don''t think I''ll be visiting anytime soon."


    He walked past the living room and proceeded to the bedroom, noting its initial lack of furniture similar to the living room. Suddenly, the machine''s voice said, "What would be your preferred bedroom style, Master?"


    Al surveyed the space and responded nonchalantly, "Whatever is the most popular or common, I don''t care." In an instant, the floor transformed. The silver floor became like mercury and shifted in shape, giving birth to a bed shaped like a seed pod. The liquid metal had its own intelligence; its state of matter, down to its texture, changed in order to turn into a comfortable bed.


    It even changed colors: the inside of the pod was a vibrant green, and the outside was a hazel brown, complemented by a matching mattress and blanket.


    Al watched with his eyes narrowing on the living metal, his rough hands twitching as he reflexively wanted to draw his blades. "This metal reminds me too much of that damned Rakh-ahtan blood." memories flooded his mind. He kept his hands by his side as he quietly acknowledged the similarities between the living metal and the invaders'' blood.


    The machine broke the tension as it pointed out why it had chosen the bedroom style it had, "The ancestral style is currently trending, appreciated for its cozy and simplistic design." Al, uninterested, left the master bedroom and continued his exploration.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Moving on to the restroom, he marveled at the apartment''s assumingly minimalist style, yet it contained interactive details throughout the house.


    Despite its perfection for an average person, Al thought, "As a cultivator, this is all too much. Too many distractions. All I need is a bright room, good air, and clean water." With that lingering sentiment, he exited his apartment and navigated the hallway of the 402nd floor.


    Contemplating why he was there in the first place, Al mused, "Elissa is only two rooms down. I wonder how she''s adapting?" Al made his way over to Elissa''s apartment.


    Before he could knock on her door, the door itself addressed him: "Stop, no need to knock. I have already informed Lady Elissa of your presence." Its voice carried the accent of a man from the Victorian era.


    Surprised, Al pondered, "I didn''t even know you could customize the voice." The machine swiftly replied, "Lady Elissa said to walk yourself in," permitting him to enter.


    Al entered cautiously, walked toward the living room, and saw she also had two pillars, except hers were stallions that charged from the ground toward the ceiling. Upon entering the living room, he noticed why Elissa hadn''t opened the door herself.


    She stood in the center of the living room, arms outstretched. Every step she took seemed to shift the ground, returning her to the same spot. "I can hear your footsteps," she remarked. Al paused, then inquired, "What are you doing?"


    Elissa answered, "I''m in the skies of Jupiter. You can fly in this Virtual World," she demonstrated by moving her arms like a plane.


    Al surveyed the room. It was the same as his, except vastly different. The living room was styled in an old Victorian fashion. The center remained open, serving as the area to enter the Virtual World.


    Walking over and sitting in a velvet cushion chair, Al Crossed his arms before loudly speaking, "We don''t have time for this. Let''s go meet A.R.M. If we really are going to assist Loh'' and Robert and ensure Taczlopalic isn''t already here, we have to get these six months out of the way."


    Elissa abruptly ceased her animated display, waving her hand to exit the Virtual World. Two small lasers in the room''s corners switched off, halting the visual of the Virtual World that was being projected directly into her pupils.


    Elissa rubbed her eyes before running her hand through her dark hair, revealing a beautiful young lady. Despite her beauty, her eyes held wisdom heavy from years of experience. "Now that I''m your teacher, I will try and be straightforward..." Elissa commented, walking over to take a seat on the red and gold upholstered settee.


    She sighed before stating. "Robert mentioned six months for someone in the Physical Domain to break into the Mental Domain,"


    Al nodded, recalling the words spoken; Elissa contemplated before explaining, "In terms of my Reflexive Will, I''m already at the peak of the Spirit Domain. However, I lack enlightenment in over 40 of the 48 Laws within the Mortal Chasm. I''ve yet to master all of the Three Hidden Mortal Techniques. I''ve only mastered the Eternal Wellspring of Youth; I still need Air Walk and Astral Projection." Al leaned in from his chair. His attention was caught at the mention of hidden techniques.


    Elissa didn''t go into further detail about her cultivation; instead, she clarified her plan, stating, "While you push your Heat Will into the Mental Domain, I will gather as much information as I can." Al absorbed her words, nodding solemnly before he turned his gaze toward the floor.


    Elissa noted his shift in mood as Al struggled to look at her while he spoke, "It''s not that I don''t want you as my teacher; it''s just..." Al paused to clear his throat.


    "I bring misfortune to those closest to me. I hope you know what you''re getting yourself into." His words hung in the air, and Elissa listened attentively, thoughtfully.


    She stood from her chair and approached Al, who was uncertain about what she was about to do.


    Elissa extended her hand, placing it on Al''s shoulder, and responded, attempting not to mock Al''s concern, "Hope? Keep your hope. I''m the master of my destiny. If I dig myself into a hole, I''ll simply break myself out." Al was perplexed by Elissa''s train of logic, but when he looked into her eyes, he could feel her Will stirring with such intensity that the air, followed by his own Stubborn Will, began to tremble.


    Al had to steady his breath and calm his Will.


    With a relieved expression, he turned towards the door and said, "If that''s how it''s going to be, then see you in six months, Lady Elissa... or should I say teacher?"


    He walked towards the door as Elissa loudly affirmed, "Teacher is fine!"


    After Al exited, Elissa walked over to one of her pillars, a small bronze horse in the bottom of the herd morphed into a detailed screen map of New Ark City. "I''ll only be in the Virtual World for a few more hours before I go for a little walk," she playfully said, pulling out the card of Yulia, the head witch of the Hidden Palm.

 Chapter 105: The Hidden Hand

    Al cleared matters up with Elissa, then returned to Robert and A.R.M. to discuss his opportunity to enter the innovative cultivation chamber crafted by Robert.


    That is where he currently found himself inside the innovative chamber. It was located within the expansive confines of the 12th floor at H.E.R.O.''s Tower.


    Al immersed himself inside the chamber''s inner room. The room dominated the space, and its design was reminiscent of a steam room. Whispers of hydrogen, oxygen, and nitrogen streamed through the vents in the ceiling and sides, replacing the traditional hot steam.


    Al sat down on a wooden bench and surveyed the surroundings, his mind absorbing Robert''s simplistic design.


    "It''s like a steam room," Al mused in a hushed tone. Robert explained that the unique combination of gases played a crucial role. Higher doses of hydrogen are for those attuned to the energy plane, and nitrogen is for those anchored in the material plane.


    He took deliberate, deep breaths. A harmonious rhythm emerged, stimulating his A.R.C. (Autonomous Revolution Converter), nestled in his navel. It whirred to life, converting each breath into a cascade of Heat Will that permeated his skin.


    With each inhalation, his A.R.C. produced more and more Heat Will, a torrent gaining momentum like an impending avalanche.


    Al''s eyes shot open, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. The rising heat prompted perspiration, his hot skin transforming the moisture into tangible steam. In response, he drew in a measured breath, inhaling the steam his body had produced, briefly ending his intake of the gas mixture.


    The brief respite from the intense process allowed Al a moment to recalibrate. Eyes narrowed in concentration, he harnessed his focus, condensing the swirling mass of Heat Will enveloping the outer layer of his skin. Gradually, the temperature of his skin returned to normal.


    "Sheesh, it''s like riding a bull," Al murmured, contemplating the upcoming six months.


    Meanwhile, Elissa reclined on an elegant Victorian settee, her gaze fixed on the virtual card Yulia had bestowed upon her. "Butler, what do you know about the Hidden Hand?" she inquired, prompting the room''s interface to respond with its refined Victorian accent. "New Ark City allows belief systems to prosper, giving them the title of a Spiritual Institution. As long as the applying system can withstand the People''s Gauntlet."


    Curiosity etched across her face, Elissa tilted her head toward the ceiling, seeking further clarification. "People''s Gauntlet? What do you mean by that?"


    The machine swiftly answered, "To establish a spiritual institution, the applicant has to prove the system''s ability to connect to the Spirit. A trial is set up where Heroes and regular citizens scrutinize the belief system, its history, claims, and actual practical application."


    Upon receiving the explanation, Elissa''s mind flashed back to the Church of New Light and how they were allowed to proselytize in New Ark City.


    "So, the Hidden Hand is one of these spiritual institutions?" she thought aloud before rising from her settee and strolling toward the two pillars flanking the living room entrance.


    The room''s intelligence who she had named "Butler" had heard her question and answered "Correct, and may I also add how difficult it is to become a recognized spiritual institution in New Ark City, there are only 14 of thousands of applications." the machine informed her.


    Intrigued, Elissa approached the pillar crafted from a band of majestic horses. "Get me in contact with this person!" Elissa ordered, brandishing the holographic card Yulia had given her before the monitor screens.


    One of the horse''s eyes scanned the holographic card, and another eye projected a holographic screen presenting a map with an address and a route from Elissa''s current location. It would take around an hour to reach the destination on foot.


    "Would you like me to make you an appointment, my lady?" the butler offered. Elissa deliberated momentarily before decisively responding, "Call her right now."


    With the command given, the holographic screen began showing the words "Calling the -Hidden Hand."


    A voice with very low enthusiasm answered, "Hello, you called the Hidden Hand. Let us help you place your destiny into your own hands," the man slowly intoned, clearing his throat.


    Elissa noted his demeanor and swiftly replied, "My name is Elissa. Yulia gave me her business card in the elevator of H.E.R.O.''s Tower. Please let her know I will accept her offer for a free reading."


    The man''s response echoed the same lackluster tone: "I will let Miss Yulia know. We cannot wait to see you claim your destiny." With that, the man abruptly ended the call.


    "Is it fine if I move at my speed within the city?" Elissa wondered, contemplating the possibility of reaching the location if she sprinted in a matter of minutes.


    The machine responded as Elissa made her way toward the door. "No, madam, please refrain from supernatural spectacles. Even Heroes are prohibited from using their abilities. If you would like, A.R.M. has provided you with access to a sled. It can take you there in a few minutes."


    Elissa pivoted towards the pillars. "Why didn''t you mention that before?" she inquisitively asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "Sorry for not mentioning it. I just assumed you would have preferred walking. Walking is the most popular form of transport in the city. The people love it for its cardio," Butler explained before Elissa cut it off. "Yeah, yeah, just get me that ''sled'' and route it for the location on the card," she commanded.


    "Immediately, my lady. Just approach the wall opposite of the door," the machine instructed. Elissa complied, and the silver wall rippled before transforming into a small floating two-men sled. What was left in place of the silver wall was a see-through screen that shimmered like glass, revealing New Ark City''s skyline.


    The dark violet night sparkled with stars, visible despite the expansive visual screens on towering buildings.


    "Before leaving, would you like me to accompany you as a Sprite Node?" Butler asked. Elissa shrugged and replied, "Sure."


    One of the larger horses that formed the pillars condensed into a small floating sphere resembling an eyeball. Elissa became visibly upset and said, "Disgusting, not that. Turn into a black owl or something else," she instructed.


    The floating eyeball complied with Elissa''s instructions and restructured its nanomachines, morphing into a black owl gracefully perched on the sled''s rail.


    Elissa stepped through the transparent glass and onto the hovering sled, her hands gripping the rail. The sled soared into the night sky as soon as she made contact.


    The sled broke through the clouds, moving alongside the moon. As the cold night''s wind broke past her face, Elissa whispered excitedly, "Wow, I can see the entire City from here¡ªits massive silver walls in the West extending North and South and the coastline to the East."


    "So, this is what flying must feel like. It puts things into perspective." She quietly realized.


    In moments, the sled began its descent. Elissa observed others being transported on their sleds, all flowing seamlessly.


    Leaving the towering skyline buildings behind, they descended toward a wide, single-story structure. Above it, a giant red glowing hand reached toward the sky with a blue eye on its palm. The building appeared relatively empty compared to the bustling structure next to it.


    Observing the people coming in and out of the neighboring structure, Elissa commented. "Their skin is blue, and their hair is white, just like Loh'' Pohlieus. They must be Tonovians,"


    The owl informed her, "Correct. Those are Tonovians, and that is one of their two spiritual institutions, The Stone to Dust Lodge. There are only about two thousand Tonovians, making them a minority within New Ark City and a tight-knit community."


    Elissa contemplated her numerous questions, recognizing that answers would unfold quickly. After a few minutes, the sled gradually descended in front of the Hidden Hand''s building.


    A familiar, laid-back voice greeted her as she stepped inside. "Hello, welcome to the first step towards unfolding your destiny," a tall, bald man addressed Elissa, who entered with a black owl floating by her side.


    "We spoke on the phone a few minutes ago; I''m the one with the free reading," Elissa stated, handing the man the holographic card Yulia had given her.


    The man scrutinized Elissa, his gaze lingering on her whip secured to her hip. "Right this way," he said, gesturing to Elissa to a door down the hallway. Upon opening the door, Elissa found herself in a room bathed in a pink glow adorned with crystals and gems.


    "So, you accepted the call of destiny?" Yulia teased. She stood beside a tall green crystal, gently caressing its surface. I wouldn''t mind gaining insight into my future cultivation," Elissa responded with a curious smile.


    Yulia returned her smile, "Come and place your hands on Marco," Yulia invited. Elissa raised an eyebrow, cautiously walking over to Yulia. "Whose Marco?" Elissa asked.


    Yulia also glanced around the room, assessing the other colorful crystals, which paled in comparison to the prominent green crystal in front of her.


    "Marco is my emerald crystal. Because of my connection to him, our Hidden Hand gained the title of a Spiritual Institution, and that''s why I am the head witch," Yulia explained, guiding Elissa to place her hands on the 5-foot emerald crystal.


    Yulia elaborated on the Hidden Hand''s cosmology. "Long ago, such a precious gem would have been out of my reach. These organisms are fractals of parent crystals located deep within the Earth. The Soul of Earth is stored in a giant quartz crystal scattered across the surface of the Earth."


    Elissa absorbed the information, contemplating the similarities with the teachings of the Lightning Stone Leaf. She silently reflected, allowing Yulia to continue.


    "Each crystal is a portal to the Earth''s crystal mind and memories. Past, present, and future are all stored within Earth''s crystal mind. Every human soul is tied to their planet. If you can access the planet''s crystal, you can glimpse into the future or past or even locate things in the present," Yulia said with a calming voice while lighting a candle and incense.


    "This is all very interesting. Can I ask where you learned this from?" Elissa probed, but Yulia did not hear her, saying, "Alright, let''s begin. So, what exactly would you like to know?"


    Elissa pondered for a few seconds before reposing her question, "When will I step into the God Chasm?" A sly smile played on her lips as she spoke.


    Yulia''s eyes widened at the mention of the God Chasm. "From what I understand, the God Chasm is the legendary absolute pinnacle of cultivation. Ninety-nine-point-nine percent of Cultivators will die never reaching the God Chasm," Yulia remarked, her voice carrying a hint of amusement at Elissa''s bold assertion of reaching such a realm.


    Yulia placed her hands on the crystal''s tip, closing her eyes. Elissa observed the small woman, the dark robe in stark contrast to her blond hair. Suddenly, lights began flashing around the room, emanating from the emerald crystal.


    Yulia''s hands remained on the strange crystal as sparks pulsed within the crystal''s body. Yulia''s eyes fidgeted, and her mouth opened to speak. "I see the sky, but there''s something wrong with it. You are faced with everything you''ve ever wanted but are in tears. I see a young man with black hair covered in the entire world''s blood. The young man seems to be surrounded by flames. ''You lied,'' he says before everything goes black," Yulia narrated, opening her eyes in a cold sweat.


    The emerald crystal dropped in temperature, perspiring, causing Elissa to pull her hands away.


    "Even Marco can''t make sense of the memory. Usually, it''s very clear and precise, and I''ve never seen it go black like that before," Yulia mentioned as she walked over to a table, cataloging the crystal reading on a floating holographic screen.


    Still processing the experience, Elissa asked, "These readings, they''re only glimpses into possible futures, right?"


    Yulia looked at Elissa, trying not to alarm her. "The future has already happened. What I shared was a memory; it will happen," Yulia stated before offering a glimpse of hope for rectification. "When the final decision is made, you have to choose differently; only then will things be remembered differently."

 Chapter 106: Devils in the Alchemy

    Elissa quietly pondered Yulia''s prophecy, which echoed in her mind: "A young man with black hair will be my undoing." She had returned to her apartment in H.E.R.O''s tower, the weight of uncertainty settling on her shoulders.


    As she strolled past her living room, questions swirled within her mind. "Could it be Al? Was choosing him as a disciple the wrong choice?" The living room''s ambiance, meticulously styled to mimic the Victorian homes of her upbringing, offered no solace.


    Elissa entered her bedroom, a stark contrast to the ornate living space. Her bedroom stood barren, devoid of personal touches¡ªa plain cubic chamber.


    Elissa stepped into the center, a silent directive escaping her lips, "Close the door." The door slowly sealed itself behind her, plunging the room into a deep darkness.


    The conditions were perfect for a cultivator rooted in the material plane like Elissa, yet they held no relevance for her. Her Reflexive Will was the peak of the Spirit Domain. Instead, she focused on understanding the 48 Laws within the Mortal Chasm.


    Elissa sat down in the center of the room to meditate. However, Yulia''s prophecy persisted, forcing Elissa to reflect on the past.


    Her mind retraced the doubts and misguided advice she had encountered. "I ascended to the Upper Trigram of the Spirit Domain in just 220 years. Among all the Mortal Seeds, no other second in command matches their captain in cultivation and strength like I do," Elissa reminisced.


    Despite only having a common Will, Elissa was unlike any other cultivator with a Reflexive Will. She captured the attention of Superior Immortal King Godfrey when she almost won her Mortal Ring Tournament. Her name had become a whispered current, coursing through the Mortal Seeds.


    "Unfortunately, my cultivation talent doesn''t extend to the Mortal Laws," she lamented aloud, her words hanging in the dark silence, echoing her inner turmoil. Her mind wandered back to Al.


    She recalled their conversation in the Arabian desert, "I don''t think I made the wrong choice," she whispered, her voice reassuring. Raising her left hand in the room''s darkness, she placed it over the cold armor encasing her chest.


    "I can feel it in my heart¡ªAl will be a great student," Elissa affirmed her decision in the privacy of the darkness. Yet, as her thoughts remained on Yulia''s prophecy, she couldn''t help but wonder about the figure it alluded to.


    ***


    On the 12th floor was the cultivation room Robert had designed. Al was currently seated inside, sweating profusely. Each breath produced ten times more Heat Will than a breath outside.


    Instead of waiting 23 years to break into the Mental Domain of the Mortal Chasm, the room reduced the cultivation time to 6 months by refining the atmosphere.


    "This flood of energy might overwhelm my body if it weren''t for my Stubborn Will," Al reflected, beads of sweat evaporating under the heat. To prevent his Heat Will from cooking his insides, he had to flow his Stubborn Will into his organs and brain constantly.


    Inside the cultivation room, devoid of clocks and adorned only with plain steel and a wooden bench, the low glow of the ceiling light added to Al''s heat. His entire being focused solely on maintaining the rhythm of his breath and the meticulous rotation of his Heat Will from his A.R.C. to his skin.


    The hours turned to weeks, and eventually, a month passed, but in the room, time crawled at an agonizing pace as Al''s existence became a singular dedication to the present moment.


    His Heat Will, once a thin film delicately coating his skin, transformed into a dense layer, seeping into the core of his being.


    "Incredible. I''m already reaching the Upper Trigram of the Physical Domain," Al shouted in his head, opening his eyes to a body no longer drenched in constant perspiration. His physical body had acclimated to the elevated temperatures; the necessity for his Stubborn Will to radiate had dissipated.


    A sense of accomplishment washed over him, and a wry smile curled on Al''s lips. "I''m not sure any other cultivator with a single Will could have breezed through the initial hurdle so effortlessly. Flooding the body with such intense Will, reckless as always, Robert," Al surmised with a wide grin, a mix of pride and amusement twirling in his eyes.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ***


    While Al and Elissa settled in the center of New Ark City, far away in a hidden cave, a black cauldron simmered with a red liquid. Within the liquid, an ethereal scene unfolded¡ªa room materialized, revealing the office of A.R.M. on the pinnacle floor of H.E.R.O.''s Tower.


    Standing beside the cauldron was a woman of striking beauty with emerald-like eyes that radiated brilliance. Alongside her knelt a sharp-featured middle-aged man sporting a goatee. It was Lapaptzli and Ragjiel.


    They focused on a young man with black hair shrouded in a dark robe.


    "The boy we sold to the Rakh-ahtan is still alive. He arrived with a cultivator named Elissa from the Supreme Leaf," the young man explained calmly and composedly.


    A smile played on Lapaptzli''s lips. "Master, I told you he was special," she affirmed, memories of her time with Al resurfacing. She had tried her best to break his Will and kill him.


    Addressing Lapaptzli''s observation, the young man responded, "No, he''s lost the etheric shell that made him so interesting. I truly can''t fathom why the Rakh-ahtan would allow him to live."


    His gaze briefly wandered toward the black cauldron, contemplating the potential reason.


    Ragjiel was also aware of whom his teacher was referring to and recalled his history with the two cultivators. Elissa had reduced him to his Immortal Spirit and then imprisoned him in a crystal.


    By some miracle, his teacher Taczlopilac, disguised as a young alchemist named Carlinn in New Ark City, randomly ran into Elissa.


    After Taczlopalic, disguised as Carlinn, sensed the Will of his student Ragjiel, he followed Al and Elissa into an elevator. Without two noticing, Carlinn had stolen the crystal Ragjiel was in.


    Beyond merely saving him, Carlinn ordered Lapaptzli to recreate Ragjiel''s physical form.


    In Ragjiel''s mind, Taczlopalic/Carlinn was not just his teacher but his savior, a god of revival and liberation.


    Carlinn''s eyes turned towards Ragjiel, who knelt in a display of reverence. His gaze then moved to Lapaptzli, whose green eyes seemed to glow even in the darkness. He noticed her lost in the recesses of her mind.


    Raising his voice, Carlinn spoke, commanding both pupils'' full attention. "That little cockroach is in New Ark City, under the delusion that I''m hiding there in disguise. I have no idea how he arrived at such a conclusion, but he''s a moron, incapable of accomplishing anything. My plan should still proceed without a flaw." Confidence laced his words.


    Carlinn focused on Lapaptzli, who raised her eyebrows in amusement, awaiting his command.


    "Lapaptzli, head to the East. Force the Rakh-ahtan to make their move and initiate an attack on New Ark City. We will reunite in five months," Carlinn ordered, his voice calm and composed, unlike the grinding gravel that once was his voice.


    Having received her instructions, Lapaptzli licked her lips in anticipation and gracefully exited the cave.


    Left alone with Ragjiel in the cave, Carlinn outlined the next steps. "Ragjiel, you will head West. I have other enlightened students in the caves along the Grand Canyon. You will meet with them. They should have a decent number of Hybrids and Dark Acolytes under their command."Carlinn paused, walking slowly toward the kneeling Ragjiel.


    Placing a reassuring hand on Ragjiel''s shoulder, Carlinn gestured for him to stand, and Ragjiel followed the guidance of his savior, rising on both legs.


    A warm smile adorned Carlinn''s face as he looked into Ragjiel''s faithful eyes and continued, "Together with them, you will draw the attention of the Church of New Light. Lead the church on a path that draws them to the Western wall of New Ark City. The assault will commence in five months."


    Ragjiel absorbed the instructions with profound reverence. "Yes, Master. This grateful student of yours will fulfill your words to the letter." After bowing to Carlinn, Ragjiel exited the cave, leaving Carlinn alone with the black cauldron.


    "New Ark City will soon fracture, and I will have it in my hands. After merging my soul with A.R.M., the God Chasm will no longer be a problem," Carlinn thoroughly contemplated, his face stained with a smirk. The end to a very long wait was finally within view. He had been patient for far too long.


    As he approached the cauldron, the red liquid within it began to boil, disrupting the reflected image of A.R.M.''s office.


    With a wave of his hand, Carlinn quelled the turbulence, changing the reflected image. The red liquid reflected a scholar''s room adorned with books, glass bottles, and beakers.


    In a seamless motion, he lifted his left leg and submerged it into the red liquid of the black cauldron, followed by the rest of his body.


    He vanished. Simultaneously, the red liquid in the cauldron resumed boiling, blurring the reflected image.


    When it settled, it mirrored only the unremarkable ceiling of the cave.

 Chapter 107: Spiritual Gala

    Three months had passed since Al first set foot in Robert''s advanced cultivation room. He inched closer to the Upper Trigram of the Physical Domain with every breath.


    "Just a little more, and I''ll breach the threshold," Al murmured, fixating on channeling his Heat Will with unwavering focus. The room''s mixture of hydrogen, oxygen, and nitrogen in the air, each inhalation causing a cascading overflow of his Heat Will.


    His skin was saturated with his Heat Will due to his relentless progress.


    Al, now 60 years old, had mastered the art of detachment. No longer wrestling with intrusive thoughts, he seamlessly melded his focus, breaths, and cultivation into an unbroken rhythm.


    A distinctive ''pop!'' resonated within his body, a precursor to a loud ''gulp. '' It sounded like water being drained. Abruptly, the concentrated Heat Will on his skin began pouring into the vast expanse of his body, which felt like an enormous cauldron.


    His skin began secreting a slick, oily substance, marking the triumphant breach of his Heat Will into the Upper Trigram of the Physical Domain of the Mortal Chasm.


    While Al steadily cultivated his Heat Will, a special event occurred on the corner of New Ark City.


    An imposing French Gothic cathedral stood out, a rare anomaly amidst the organic metal structures that defined the cityscape. A banquet was drawing to a close within the hallowed halls of the limestone sanctuary.


    Elissa sat at a round table closest to the altar and stared at a meat, fruit, and gemstone buffet.


    To her left was seated Asoto'' Tinneus, an imposing figure standing at a formidable 8 feet. His muscular frame, adorned with blue skin and a cascade of white hair, represented the distinctive features of the Tonovian people¡ªminorities in the bustling metropolis of New Ark City. On her right sat Robert Sullivan, the seasoned architect responsible for crafting the intricate design of the advanced cultivation room.


    "I understand cultivators do not need sustenance, but you really should try these lamb chops," Robert suggested, lifting a succulent piece before taking a hearty bite, the rich juices staining his lips. Elissa was about to respond when Asoto'' interjected, his voice cutting through the air.


    "Don''t pay him any mind, Elissa. If you''re aiming for growth and strength, try some of this Peridot," Asoto'' suggested, lifting an olive-green crystal stone about the size of a chicken. He bit into it with a ferocity matching Robert''s earlier display, leaving his lips tinged with a dusty green hue.


    "I appreciate the offer, both of you, but I''ll have to pass. After years without eating, the sensation of food entering my stomach takes some getting used to," Elissa explained, picking up a chalice.


    "Wine, on the other hand, that''s a different story." She exclaimed wryly, then swiftly downed the entire cup of wine, leaving her lips stained a deep red.


    Asoto and Robert exchanged wide-eyed glances before erupting into laughter. A levitating metal sphere with two arms quickly came to refill her chalice. The table Elissa was seated at was comprised of Tonovians familiar with Asoto and an old scientist closely associated with Robert Sullivan.


    Together, Robert, his dedicated team, and Loh'' Polieus a Tonovian prodigy had created A.R.M. (A. Real. Man.), a deity forged from the amalgamation of Human and Tonovian technology.


    In a miraculous turn, A.R.M. created New Ark City in a single night and laid the foundation for the H.E.R.O. (Helping. Evolve. and Respect. Organisms.) program.


    Robert realized that the sciences had been passed on to greater minds like A.R.M. and the H.E.R.O. program. Still seeking mysteries, Robert delved into the spiritual realms, birthing the People''s Gauntlet, the system for admitting Spiritual Institutions into New Ark City.


    The Gala held in the grand cathedral celebrated Robert''s decision, drawing representatives from all 14 of New Ark City''s Spiritual Institutions.


    The purpose of the gathering was to nurture friendly debate, bringing together minds from diverse spiritual backgrounds.


    As the feast unfolded, Elissa, fueled by a few bottles of wine, listened to the lively discussions that echoed through the hallowed halls.


    As the attendees began to mingle, filling the cathedral with a vibrant hum of conversation, the scientist seated next to Robert rose from their seat. On the other hand, Robert remained seated, observing the unfolding scene with a calm, serene smile.


    Seeing Elissa listening to the surrounding discussions, Robert spoke up. "Elissa, why don''t you take a stroll around? It might offer you a deeper insight into your cultivation."


    Elissa, her cheeks now rosy and warm, smiled in response. "I don''t see any cultivators?" she remarked, casting a discerning gaze around the room to confirm her observation.


    Robert chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "I think a few of these institutions will surprise you," he teased.


    Elissa narrowed her eyes, her skepticism evident, but she couldn''t help smiling. "I can''t remember the last time I had such good wine," a note of genuine pleasure in her voice. Robert laughed, content that his guest was enjoying the festivities.


    With a graceful motion, Elissa stood up, placed her hands on her flushed cheeks, and ran her hand through her black hair.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    She wasn''t in her usual light armor; instead, she was wearing a striking black and gold dress. Sections of the fabric were made of glass, exposing her waist and accentuating her curves, adding an air of elegance to her presence.


    Elissa had barely taken a few steps when she felt a tug on her hand. Turning, she found Yulia pulling her hand with an inquisitive expression.


    "Elissa? What are you doing here? Don''t tell me you''ve joined a Spiritual Institution that isn''t the Hidden Hand," Yulia questioned, a note of concern in her voice.


    Elissa grinned and shook her head. "No, it''s nothing like that... I was just curious about the wine they serve here," she admitted shamelessly.


    As the two conversed, the cathedral abruptly fell silent. All heads suddenly turned towards the entrance, where a tall woman clad in red and gold armor made a grand entrance. Her face was concealed by a helmet adorned with a gold crown.


    Accompanying her was a 7-foot-tall skeleton donned in military armor¡ªa familiar sight to Elissa. The sudden hush gave way to a chorus of murmurs mostly revolving around the fact that they were two of the top 10 Heroes in New Ark City.


    Yulia''s whispered, "Red Queen and Death Mark. If the Rosy-Cross has arrived, the Spiritual Gala has officially begun."


    Observing the crowd around Red Queen and Death Mark, Elissa reflected, "Now that I think about it, those are the only Heroes here. I wonder if Hero Death Mark remembers me,"


    Returning to her table, Elissa joined Asoto'' and the three Tonovians who accompanied him. Curious, she questioned Asoto'': "Why don''t you four mingle in with the rest?"


    Asoto'' turned to the Tonovian beside him and said, "Go on, Goeh''. Explain it to the little lady."


    The Tonovian named "Goeh''''" then responded, "Our ''Stone to Dust Lodge'' and ''Breaking Dream Lodge'' do not accept surface humans. Our food differs physically and spiritually from yours.".


    Elissa''s eyes swelled with interest. "Can you at least tell me how? Don''t we all share the same breath, the essence of spirit?" She kindly asked.


    The Tonovian shook his head and picked up a small gemstone, which he tossed into his mouth. "It''s simple. You do not live off the mineral world like we do, and you do not slumber for years like we do," he explained, munching on the gemstone with a proud grin.


    Elissa seized her chalice and snapped her fingers promptly. A small metal sphere refilled her chalice with wine. After downing her drink, she was taken aback to find Red Queen standing alone beside the group of Tonovians.


    With a flourish, Red Queen removed her helmet, revealing a pale woman''s face with fixed fiery red hair. "Goeh'' Tahleow, have you still not accepted that the Rosy-Cross is the only hope for your people?" she addressed the Tonovian who had spoken to Elissa.


    Goeh'' bristled with visible irritation. "What do you know about the struggles of my people? Our traditions are why we have survived to this point," he asserted. Unperturbed, Red Queen replied, "Your traditions are why you cannot walk in sunlight. Your traditions are why you struggle to procreate, and your numbers are dwindling."


    Goeh'' exhaled heavily before retorting, "Do not put your nose in Tonovian affairs. We came here after losing our home because Loh'' Pohlieus a champion of our people was a key founder of this nation. Not to have surface dwellers try and impose their ways onto us."


    Red Queen smiled with pity, shook her head, and softly added, "You cannot live off of darkness alone without becoming an enemy of the light." With those words, she walked away, leaving Goeh'' Tahleow visibly upset. Goeh'' turned around and began speaking to Asoto and the other Tonovians in their native language.


    Elissa stared at Red Queen as she walked away. With a snap of her fingers, she refilled her chalice before deciding to follow the royally decorated Hero.


    As she traversed through the crowd, a familiar face suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Hey, Elissa! Nice meeting you again. Where''s your friend?" It was Carlinn Ioaniss, the black-haired monk.


    Recognizing him, Elissa responded, "Oh, hey! I remember you, Carlinn, right?" Carlinn nodded slowly with a perky smile.


    "My student Al is diligently working, so he couldn''t come," Elissa explained.


    Carlinn watched Elissa down her cup of wine, and noticed the dress she was wearing. Elissa, noticing his gaze, asked, "I wanted to ask you, since you''re an alchemist, what is the difference between your Alchemy and our God Leaf''s Alchemy?"


    Carlinn smirked and placed his palm over Elissa''s chalice. When he lifted his hand, he gestured for her to drink. Elissa took a slow sip and realized, "It''s water! You''ve turned my wine into water!" she said out loud.


    Carlinn maintained his smirk as he inquired, "It is water. Can the Alchemy known to you cultivators perform such miracles?" Elissa shook her head.


    The Alchemy taught in the God Leaf''s is an inner Alchemy designed to support the cultivation of an individual''s Will.


    "Alchemy for a cultivator is but a tool to identify Will and create and utilize rune stones like C-stones," Elissa explained.


    Carlinn, familiar with her words, added, "The Law of Seven applies to individuals and planets. If Alchemy is the manipulation of the Law of Seven, which do you think is superior: internal-individual Alchemy or external-planetary Alchemy?"


    Without hesitation, Elissa responded, "What is an individual to the world but dust in the wind."


    Carlinn smiled, pleased. "Correct. I will be hosting a graduating class at my Alchemical College in a month. You should stop by if you''re interested in learning more," he suggested.


    Intrigued, Elissa considered the invitation. "I might just do that. I''ve always found the interplay between Will and Alchemy fascinating," she admitted.


    Elissa''s focus then shifted as she peered into the cup of water in her chalice. She turned back to Carlinn and asked, "What do you think of the Rosy-Cross and the other Spiritual Institutions here?"


    Carlinn calmly responded, "The Rosy-Cross are the remnants of the Rosicrucians. It''s also the Spiritual Institution with the most Heroes. They worship and devote themselves to the 5-point star and service of others. Only them and my Alchemical College understand the whole Law of Seven. The rest of the Spiritual Institutions are based on either the first half of the Law of Seven or the latter."


    Elissa''s expression sobered as she absorbed Carlinn''s explanation. "I thought our God Leafs were the only ones who understood the Law of Seven as 1, 5, 7, 2, 4, 8, 1?" she asked, her curiosity intensifying as she waited for Carlinn''s reply.


    "Everyone understands portions of the Law of Seven. If you want to know more, you should come to my college''s graduating class," Carlinn suggested once more before strolling away, leaving Elissa to contemplate.


    As she pondered, a realization struck her: "The rest of these institutions are based on only half of the Law of Seven... is he saying his Alchemical College and the Rosy-Cross are the only complete Spiritual Institutions in New Ark City out of the 14?" Elissa shook off the thought before snapping her fingers to have her chalice refilled with wine.

 Chapter 108: Echoes of Revelry

    Elissa sipped the last drop from her tenth cup of wine, her gaze sweeping across the room as the spiritual Gala drew close.


    Asoto'' and Goeh remained engrossed in their conversation; their Tonovian words sounded muffled groans to her. Meanwhile, Robert held court, narrating the city''s creation with fervor. A small cluster of spiritual representatives hung on his every word.


    With a snap of her fingers, Elissa summoned a hovering sphere bearing yet another bottle of wine. She dismissed it with a wave, issuing a directive. "No more for me. Let Robert and Asoto know I enjoyed the evening." As the obedient bot glided away, Elissa caught Robert''s eye, who gently nodded his head as if wishing her a goodnight.


    The obedient bot affirmed her words before gliding away, leaving Elissa to traverse the tables toward the exit. Her eyes caught Yulia conversing with another woman, prompting Elissa to move quickly.


    The air outside the cathedral hummed with the lingering energy of the Gala. Not trying to have Yulia try to persuade her to join her Hidden Hand, Elissa made her way toward the exit, her steps purposeful.


    The cobbled road to the cathedral was on the outskirts of New Ark City, surrounded by lushes'' greenery, a diminutive black owl frolicked with a yellow cat and a white snake in the fading daylight. Elissa was still reeling from the amount of wine she had drank, and the same thought kept resurfacing: "How did the Law of 7 find its way inside such a material city?" quickened her pace.


    "Come on, Butler, we''re leaving," Elissa called out to the owl. At her command, the playful trio of strange animals disbanded, and Butler, the black owl, gracefully soared toward her. Elissa hopped onto a sleek silver sled, the handrail warm beneath her touch from the waning sun. Butler perched itself on the railing.


    "Take me back to H.E.R.O.''s tower," she instructed the levitating sled, which responded by lifting off the ground and ascending into the twilight sky.


    The fading day painted the heavens above New Ark City in hues of orange and red. Elissa soared through the cityscape, the wind tousling her hair, lost in her thoughts as the city lights twinkled below.


    "Red Queen... how can a mortal grasp the intricacies of the Law of Seven so profoundly?" she wondered before posing the question aloud. "Butler, what do you know about the Rosy-Cross and Hero Red Queen?"


    As the sled streaked through the evening sky, the black owl perched on the rail turned its keen eyes toward Elissa and spoke. "The Rosy-Cross is a resurgence of an esoteric order from the old world. Hero Red Queen is their representative, a legendary Hero in her own right. At 22, she made discoveries in High-Entropy Alloys, pivotal in fortifying New Ark City." Butler''s mechanical gaze held a hint of reverence as it shared the information.


    Intrigued by this glimpse into Red Queen''s legacy, Elissa probed further, "Butler, what do you know about the Law of Seven?"


    The black owl shifted its gaze to the setting sun, taking a moment before responding, "The Law of Seven is a metaphysical concept that describes phenomena associated with vibration, such as octaves and the visible colors in the electromagnetic spectrum." Elissa sighed, her disappointment evident. Softly, she whispered, "That''s merely the result of it, but nice try."


    Quickly, the sled approached the highest structure in New Ark City, dropping Elissa on the first floor. Elissa made a beeline for the elevator on the 450th floor, home to A.R.M. (A Real Man), the machine god governing New Ark City.


    As the elevator ascended, memories of her first time entering H.E.R.O Tower bubbled to the surface, prompting a laugh to escape her lips. "How could I have been so slow? The moment I lost the crystal containing Ragjiel''s Immortal spirit was when Al and I first took this elevator."


    As the elevator continued its ascent, Elissa''s thoughts had concluded. "The only individuals with access to the crystal were Hero Death Mark, Carlinn, or Yulia. If anyone would seek to save Ragjiel, it had to be his teacher, Taczlopalic. Meaning, one of those three is him in disguise." The puzzle pieces fell into place, and Elissa''s determination grew with each passing second as the elevator reached its destination.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Stepping onto the bustling 450th floor, Elissa couldn''t help but marvel at the flurry of papers and conversations among the ordinary people who played crucial roles in running New Ark City.


    A whispered, "I wonder what all the buzz is about," escaped her lips. She navigated her way to the main office where A.R.M. resided.


    To her surprise, the door was already ajar. As Elissa entered, she found A.R.M., the imposing 7ft figure with red skin and black hair, standing next to Loh'' Pohlieus, a Tonovian, slightly taller with blue skin and white-grayish hair.


    The contrast between A.R.M. and Loh'', highlighted the city''s diversity. The duo stood side by side, their silhouettes framed against the room''s glass wall, unveiling New Ark City''s breathtaking skyline.


    "Good evening, Elissa. Did you enjoy the Spiritual Gala?" A.R.M. inquired without turning to face her. Approaching them slowly, Elissa responded with a warm smile, "Yes, I sure did. I came here to ask if you can get me in touch with the Rosy-Cross."


    A.R.M. turned to face Elissa, his eyes glinting with curiosity etched on his features. His figure seemed to tower with strength against the backdrop of the city. "I''ll arrange a meeting between you and Red Queen, but if you don''t mind me asking, when have cultivators been interested in Christian mysticism?" His voice resonated with a commanding strength and depth that echoed through the room.


    Elissa bowed in gratitude before laying out the reason behind her request. "I''ve narrowed the identity of Taczlopalic to 3 people. I''m embarrassed I didn''t notice it sooner, but Hero Death Mark, Carlinn Ioannis, and Sofia Yulia Novikov¡ª one of them is our guy." A.R.M.''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Loh'' Pohlieus, standing beside A.R.M., turned towards him with a heavy sigh after absorbing Elissa''s revelation. The weight of her words hung in the air, and a moment of tense silence settled in the room.


    A.R.M. turned away from Elissa, his gaze fixed on the city''s skyline, his expression grave. "This comes to us at a really bad time. An anomaly has been detected far in the Mid-Atlantic Ocean." The artificial god paused, making Elissa ponder whether such a being could feel stress and anxiety.


    A.R.M. looked at the floor before adding. "Whatever it is, it''s of incredible size and slowly moving towards us. On the west, after Al killed the Church of the New Light''s Exarch, our Heroes stationed out there have been in constant skirmishes with the church." Elissa''s eyes widened with concern, the actions of Al her student where now becoming a burden to their hosts.


    Elissa contemplated for a moment, her mind wrestling with the gravity of the situation, before asserting, "As soon as Al exits the cultivation room, we will make things right with the church. The Exarchs and saints may despise us, but cultivators have long co-existed with Light Acolytes."


    A.R.M. thanked him before acknowledging, "I was hoping this worry of yours and Al''s was nothing but wild speculation." He continued, "It would be unfortunate if any of those three turned out to harbor ill will towards the city that accepted them so graciously." Though his voice retained its powerful tone, a hint of pity was intertwined.


    Loh'' Pohlieus suddenly interjected, "It''s only expected for a rushed garden to have weeds take root. As for you, Elissa, I assume you want to meet with the Rosy-cross to get closer to Hero Death Mark. This means you''ve already investigated Carlinn and Yulia?"


    Elissa smiled at Loh''s perceptiveness but clarified, "Yulia, yes, but Carlinn, no. I''m supposed to meet with him in a month." Loh''s expression softened.


    A.R.M. concluded the conversation by stating, "Perfect. Then, I will arrange a meeting with you and the Rosy-Cross in one month. My fathers and I are thankful for everything Al and you have done." After his final words, Elissa exited the room.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the 12th floor of H.E.R.O Tower, Al was seated in the same spot within the cultivation room for the past four months. His mind operated like a sharp blade, and his focus was honed solely on his breath.


    Each inhale fueled the engine of his Will, converting breath into a waterfall of Heat Will. Al had already broken into the Mental Domain once with his Stubborn Will. His previous experience, accompanied by the refined atmosphere of the designed cultivation room, flooded his body with Heat Will.


    His exhales produced twin flames as if his insides were a blazing inferno. As time progressed, Al''s eyes began to weep, boiling blood. However, his Stubborn Will proved indispensable, swiftly regenerating any damage inflicted upon his internal organs by the searing Heat Will.


    Because of his reckless cultivation style, Al''s body became progressively saturated with his Heat Will in a matter of weeks. Slowly, it was building up into a relentless force seeking to breach his brain and break down the doors of the Mental Domain.

 Chapter 109: Great-Seeing Pill

    Five months had elapsed since Al and Elissa had arrived in New Ark City. They had not seen Raging Stone and Bee Max since their last farewell.


    During this time, Al devoted himself entirely to cultivating inside the room meticulously crafted by Robert Sullivan.


    Situated on the twelfth floor of H.E.R.O Tower, the room resembled a colossal steel vault on the outside, yet within, it was a spacious steam chamber. The atmosphere within was deliberately composed of three gases: Hydrogen, Oxygen, and Nitrogen.


    Seated on the floor, Al''s breath remained steady. His face was no longer tainted by the steaming blood dripping from his eyes. When he opened his eyes, a profound calmness radiated from his pupils. "I should have enough Heat Will now... Astonishingly, my Stubborn Will took almost three decades to break into the Mental Domain," Al thought.


    Al shut out the distractions of the external world. Once again, he cleared his mind, honing in on the rhythmic dance of his breath.


    Veins began to protrude from Al''s forehead and neck, pulsating visibly. Rivers of his Heat Will surged inward from his A.R.C, drawn like streams toward his five organs. These vital structures acted as magnetic centers, pulling in the coursing Heat Will and amplifying its presence within him.


    He reflected on Marcy''s guidance from all those years, her advice echoing in his ears. She had said to draw attention to the center of his forehead. He channeled all his focus into breaching the barrier of his brain with the searing overflow of his Heat Will.


    Yet, as he directed this fiery force upward toward the sanctum of his brain, the imposing barrier stood firm, staunchly resisting his advance. Beads of sweat emerged. He was struggling for dominion of his Heat Will against his five organs that pulled his Heat down towards them.


    In the midst of this internal warfare, a serpentine pattern emerged. The rivers of his Heat Will united once more, forcing themselves toward the coveted realm of his brain.


    Familiar with the demanding nature of this process, Al understood that failing now would mandate starting anew. The painstaking task of saturating his body with Heat Will would loom over him again.


    Yet, a resounding pop reverberated within Al''s head in a moment that seemed to echo through the chambers of his consciousness. His Heat Will, a captive force until this instant, erupted beyond the formidable barrier guarding his brain.


    A torrent of information cascaded into his mind, unveiling itself as if it had always resided there, hidden in plain sight.


    The newfound knowledge revealed an arsenal of magical spells exclusive to a Heat Will cultivator, primarily designed to enhance weapons and unleash powerful long-range attacks.


    Al softly whispered, absorbing the profound magnitude of the cultivation shift he had just undergone. "Incredible. I never anticipated Heat Will''s offensive capability! Perhaps it even surpasses Flaming Will,"


    ***


    Not far from H.E.R.O. Tower, a special event was unfolding. Nestled within a colossal, oval-shaped building, a vast stadium surrounded by tiered seats bore witness to the event.


    The exterior of the egg-shaped building seemed to pulsate with life, creating undulating ripples and spikes as if it was trying to come alive.


    In the stadium''s heart, a young man with raven-black hair draped in monk robes stood as the central figure. Carlinn Ioannis, the representative and head teacher at the Alchemical College, called forth names to grace the stage.


    On the first row of seats, Elissa observed the graduation. She wore a brown dress crafted from a unique New Ark City fabric. It resembled suede but surpassed it in softness and durability.


    As she watched Carlinn speaking on stage, Elissa calmly pondered, "Could Carlinn be Taczlopalic? His Alchemy is peculiar, but then again, Yulia''s ability to foresee the future transcends any form of Cultivation or Alchemy," her thoughts weaving through the air as Carlinn congratulated the graduating students.


    Elissa attentively observed as the final student of the class prepared to step forward and receive their Degree in Alchemical Studies.


    Before continuing, Carlinn began with a monologue: "When I founded this institution under the gracious approval of the great patriarchs of New Ark City, I instituted a unique requirement for graduating students¡ªan imperative that sets us apart. Each graduate is challenged to create a Homunculus." His words stirred a wave of excitement among the students, prompting cheers and shouts from both those seated and the postgraduates.


    Perplexed, Elissa gently glanced around, seeking understanding amid the jubilant noise. "A Homunculus? Is such a thing even real?" she thought, but her thoughts were swallowed by the exuberant clamor.


    With a gesture, Carlinn beckoned for the crowd to settle before resuming his address. "Year after year, class after class, only four of my students have succeeded in crafting a quality Homunculus. Today, I take pride in announcing the fifth. Jeremy Zauth, would you kindly demonstrate the capacity of a true Alchemist?" As Carlinn spoke, the final graduate, a middle-aged man wearing a long gray robe, stepped toward the center of the stage.


    Elissa quietly whispered, "I don''t see any Homunculus?"


    Abruptly, the man revealed a sealed glass jar containing dirt and grass. However, the diminutive figure standing on the grass widened Elissa''s eyes¡ªa little naked man with a vacant gaze.


    A collective gasp of anticipation echoed through the crowd, giving way to hushed whispers.


    Carlinn expounded. "A Homunculus is a perfect organism, akin to how artificial intelligence is a perfect system. Humans exist somewhere in between¡ªa blend of the organic and the systematic. Therefore, knowledge and understanding become uniquely human endeavors. Yet, for the Homunculus, all understanding is readily accessible, just as knowledge is to a perfect system," His gaze lingered on Elissa as he concluded the sentence. The audience remained captivated by his words.


    Carlinn continued, "Anyone capable of creating a Homunculus instantly gains access to boundless understanding. The catch lies in deciphering the cryptic words of these beings," Carlinn began walking towards Jeremy, who handed him the glass jar containing the remarkable Homunculus. After a brief exchange, Carlinn turned back to the enraptured audience.


    "What has molded me into the person I am today is an alchemical recipe that only I and one other can execute. It requires the creation of a quality Homunculus as the main ingredient, along with an additional 200 distinct side ingredients and the fulfillment of 60 specific environmental conditions," he explained.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Elissa listened intently, realizing that the alchemy of New Ark City, of Carlinn, seemed to surpass even the alchemy of the God Leafs.


    "Only one individual, apart from myself, has successfully refined a Homunculus into a pill. This remarkable creation is called the Great-Seeing Pill. Upon ingestion, not only does the body gain eternal youth, but the vast expanse of mortal understanding is instantaneously imprinted on the individual''s mind," Carlinn declared, his eyes once again fixated on Elissa, leaving an air of tantalizing possibility in his wake.


    The stadium''s lighting dimmed, directing attention to a black cauldron wheeled onto the stage by four diligent students. Filled with a simmering, milky liquid, the cauldron exuded an aura of meticulous preparation, clearly designed for this grand occasion. The audience breathed, eager to witness the unfolding alchemical spectacle.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Carlinn elevated the glass jar, presenting the little man within to the eager audience. He made the tiny figure stumble with a gentle shake, its vacant eyes unblinking throughout.


    Opening the jar, Carlinn tossed the Homunculus into the boiling milky liquid. The liquid began transforming from white to pink, deepening into a vivid blood-red. A student promptly handed Carlinn a large ladle, which he used to stir the concoction.


    Gradually, the color evolved from red to a radiant gold, the intensity of the boiling liquid reaching its zenith before dissipating into a singular, golden pill.


    Carlinn carefully lifted the luminous pill, its radiance accentuated by the focused stage light. Gesturing towards Elissa, he spoke, "As some of you may be aware, vagabond cultivators have sought knowledge within our institution. However, today, we are graced by the presence of a Lieutenant from one of the Supreme God Leafs'' Mortal Rings." The entire crowd pivoted their attention toward Elissa.


    Elissa maintained a calm exterior, but beneath the surface, thoughts swirled, "What exactly is hoping to achieve by highlighting me?"


    Carlinn elucidated, "There are three Chasms a cultivator ascends through. Each Chasm has three Domains. The first is the Mortal Chasm. Apart from its three domains, cultivators must gain enlightenment of 48 Mortal laws before entering the Immortal Chasm. The Great Seeing Pill bestows instant understanding of all 48 Mortal Laws!"


    Elissa concealed her surprise at the revelation of such an incredible pill; its value in the cultivation world would be immeasurable.


    A whirlwind of conflicting thoughts surged through Elissa''s mind. "Is he about to offer me the pill!? It could propel me into the Immortal Chasm, allowing me to birth an immortal Spirit! However, if he truly is Taczlopalic, can I trust anything he offers?" Her mind brimmed with uncertainty, grappling with divergent possibilities.


    All eyes fixated on Carlinn and the golden pill cradled in his hand. He turned to Jeremy, who gazed at him with profound reverence, "Jeremy, I hope you don''t mind me offering this Great Seeing Pill to our esteemed guest," Carlinn stated.


    Jeremy placed his hand over his heart and replied, "The Homunculus was my gift to express my deepest appreciation. The Great Seeing Pill is yours to do as you wish, Teacher!"


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    A warm smile graced Carlinn''s lips as he bowed to acknowledge Jeremy''s gift. He then shifted his attention to Elissa, requesting, "Elissa, will you please accept this Great-Seeing Pill from my Alchemical College as a gesture of goodwill toward the God Leaves?"


    Elissa maintained her composed exterior before stating firmly, "Your gift is duly noted. However, I''m afraid I cannot accept your pill. My teacher has set a strict path for me. Besides being a cultivator in the Spirit Domain, I already have eternal youth."


    Carlinn listened with a soft smile, and Elissa redirected the focus to Jeremy. "If anyone here is to gain the most from such an amazing pill, it''s your top student, Jeremy,'' she added."


    Carlinn nodded gently, turning to Jeremy and remarking casually, "It''s your lucky day, Jeremy. You are honored to receive a Great-Seeing Pill crafted by my hands. Consume it in a calm setting, as adjusting to the effects may take some time." After passing the pill to Jeremy, Carlinn concluded the graduation ceremony.


    As the crowd dispersed, a gathering formed around Carlinn, who noticed Elissa making her exit from the stadium.


    In an instant, Carlinn seemed to vanish, leaving behind a small trace of smoke. "The Head Teacher smoked out again!''" an exasperated voice called out. The disappointed crowds turned their attention toward Jeremy and the graduating class of alchemists.


    Exiting the stadium, Elissa unexpectedly encountered Carlinn, who was seemingly waiting for her. "Oh, great. Your alchemy allows you to teleport, too?" she quipped. She was striding towards her levitating sled.


    "Something like that," Carlinn replied.


    Far in the distance, ''Butler,'' a black owl, was perched on her sled waiting for her.


    Walking beside Elissa, Carlinn inquired, "Why are you in such a rush? Didn''t you enjoy the graduation? I was hoping we could continue our discussion on the Law of Seven."


    Elissa halted abruptly, her heels making her almost as tall as Carlinn. "I don''t appreciate being invited to a place only to be pressured into making decisions in front of others, especially if it''s to advance someone''s influence," she asserted firmly.


    Carlinn''s eyes widened, and he offered Elissa a sincere apology. "You''re right, that did come off weird... Honestly, the reason I invited you here was just an excuse. The truth is, since I first saw you, I''ve been captivated by your beauty," he admitted.


    Elissa recoiled at the unexpected revelation. "I''m sorry, but I''m not looking for a cultivation partner or, in this case, an alchemy partner." she quickly responded.


    Before the conversation could proceed, Butler swooped in, delivering a message: "Al is knocking at your door," it announced out loud.


    Elissa turned towards Butler, somewhat shocked, "He was supposed to be in isolated cultivation for at least another month,"


    Carlinn, scratching his head in slight embarrassment from Elissa''s gentle rejection, looked at the black owl and then back at her. "Well then, Elissa, I hope I haven''t offended you too much. If you ever have questions about my institution''s understanding of the Law of Seven, my doors are always open for you," he offered.


    Elissa drew a deep breath before smiling at Carlinn. "No, actually, I''m not offended. Considering everything, your persistence was rather flattering," she admitted.


    After their brief exchange, they bid each other farewell. Elissa''s levitating sled ascended into the sky with Butler perched upon it. Meanwhile, Carlinn strolled back toward the stadium, his thoughts veering into a more honest realm.


    "Has this damn wench put the pieces together already? That cockroach Al has also begun moving again. Hmm, it doesn''t matter if they''re on to me now. They''re far too late," Carlinn thought as he walked back to his institution with a gentle smile.


    Racing through the sky back to H.E.R.O Tower, Elissa shook her head in revulsion. "Starstruck by my beauty. Ha! How naive does he think I am? Even if he isn''t Taczlopalic, that man can''t be trusted!"


    As night fell, behind the egg-shaped stadium belonging to the Alchemical College stood cottages where graduated students were given free living spaces.


    In one of those cottages, Jeremy sat meditatively, the golden brilliance of the Great Seeing Pill illuminating the room.


    The transcendent pill warmed Jeremy''s hands, and excitement pulsed in his chest. "Once I digest this Great Seeing Pill, I should be able to reach the level of Head Teacher Carlinn. I might even develop greater pills. Pills that could rival the power of Cultivation itself," he fervently thought before swallowing the Great-Seeing pill.


    Almost immediately, his eyes rolled back, his head snapped backward, and a low, painful screech escaped his mouth as if his spirit was leaving his body. After a moment, his head returned to normal, but his eyes now held a vacant look reminiscent of the homunculus inside the jar.


    Footsteps approached the cottage, and a dark figure appeared before Jeremy. It was Carlinn, staring at Jeremy with a soft smile. "So much for your luck," he said mockingly.

 Chapter 110: Heroes in the Western Front

    Al slowly rose from his meditative stance, unfolding his legs beneath him. His gaze descended to his left hand, where time etched soft wrinkles into his skin.


    His brown eyes, weathered but wise, shifted to the red leather band snugly encircling his wrist. A flicker of intrigue entered his gaze before settling on the plain ring adorning his right hand.


    "Two etheric shells, two distinct Wills," he mused aloud. A momentary pause hung in the air as he pondered the implications, "Though I''ve yet to breach the threshold of the Spirit Domain, my strength surpasses those who have. Still, it pales in comparison to the might I wielded with Midnight Abyss," he deduced.


    Stepping out of the cultivation room, Al navigated through the lobby of his current floor and arrived at the elevator.


    The metallic doors slid open with a soft hum, and he stepped in. The elevator smoothly ascended, carrying him to his and Elissa''s floor.


    The first stop on his agenda was his teacher Elissa''s room. However, once there, the room''s artificial intelligence, ''Butler,'' informed him of her absence. "Let Elissa know I will be on the 450th floor detailing the effect of the cultivation room on Robert." Al left a voice message for Elissa and walked back to the elevator, now setting his sights on the highest floor of H.E.R.O. Tower.


    As he strolled through the 450th floor, Al noticed an eerie emptiness surrounding him. The highest floor, usually bustling with activity, now lay still.


    The glass windows that doubled as walls for the 450th floor had turned into screens displaying an unbelievable scene. A colossal creature, its size mind-boggling, was traversing the depths of the ocean. Intrigued, Al approached, his eyes narrowing at what appeared to be something out of a movie.


    He focused on the monstrous entity dominating the screens. Its back resembled a mountain, and thousands of smaller flying creatures cascaded from the mountainous back, darkening the sky. He could make out Heroes who appeared like ants in the ocean and air. They kept at bay the darkening sky valiantly fighting the nightmarish swarm.


    "Is that Hot Pyro!?" Al almost shouted as he recognized one of the Heroes. Al approached the screen and saw Hot Pyro standing like a miniature sun amid a sea of Heroes. They all seemed to rally around him. He alone cleared large swaths of the darkening sky.


    After hearing Al''s voice, two figures emerged from the main office on the floor. A.R.M. and Loh'' Pohlieus cast puzzled glances in Al''s direction.


    A.R.M. quickly addressed Al''s presence: "Robert said you would be in closed meditation for at least another month." The confusion in his and Loh''s eyes mirrored Al''s unexpected appearance.


    Wearing a cocky smile, Al responded, "It''s easier when you already have one of your Will''s in the Mental Domain. Anyway, where''s Robert? I wanted to let him know his room was a success. He''s a damn genius!" His words rang with admiration.


    Loh'' exchanged a glance with A.R.M., their expressions bearing the weight of impending crisis. Loh'' gestured toward the screen, drawing Al''s attention to the looming threat heading towards New Ark City.


    "You saw the calamity that is headed towards New Ark City. The way things are headed, A.R.M. himself will have to intervene. Whenever A.R.M. leaves the city, we have to implement some safety measures. That measure right now is Robert," Loh'' explained, emphasizing the moment''s urgency.


    Al''s gaze remained fixed on the screen, his curiosity undiminished. "What even is that thing? And why is it targeting New Ark City?" he pressed.


    Loh'' sighed heavily before delving into what they had uncovered: "It''s the Rakh-ahtan blood that has been spilled over the earth since their first invasion. It managed to coalesce and morph into a 33,000 ft mass."


    Loh'' continued unraveling the grim reality before Al, painting a picture of the impending threat. "It behaves like a techno-organic hive mind that obeys the Rakh-ahtan. We assume they are about to launch their third and final strike on Earth,"


    As Al absorbed this grim revelation, silence filled the room. "If I still had Midnight Abyss, could I stop something like this? Does A.R.M. stand a chance?" Al pondered as his eyes shifted towards the red-skinned, 7-ft metal god.


    A.R.M., driven by a decisive resolve, cut through the tension with an interruption. "I will deal with this behemoth swiftly, then return to ready our people!" His declaration echoed in the expansive chamber.


    The red metal god looked towards the ceiling, which was adorned with a depiction of a giant human-made arm reaching towards the cosmos. With a mere thought, A.R.M. opened a small aperture in the ceiling, revealing the fading light of the dying day.


    In a godly display, A.R.M. levitated before soaring through the opening, streaking across the early night sky.


    Left in the wake of A.R.M.''s departure, Al and Loh Pohlieus found themselves alone on the 450th floor. After a few moments of silence, the screen abruptly shifted to the West border of New Ark City, triggering an emergency alert.


    The ominous wail of sirens filled the air as the unfolding scene revealed an army of thousands of Hybrids and dozens of Dark Acolytes marching toward the city''s western border. Not far behind, the encroaching army of beasts followed about 100 holy men.


    Each holy man was accompanied by their Light Acolyte, who quietly observed the moving army of Hybrids, which, for some reason, ignored the presence of the holy men. Despite what seemed like a storm brewing west of New Ark City, an air of calm filled the screen.


    Loh''s voice resonated with a weighty solemnity as he unveiled the disconcerting alliance forming against them. "The Rakh-ahtan and Dark Acolytes have teamed up against us, and the Church of New Light looms like a vulture, waiting to devour our remains," he declared. The echoes of his words carried the burden of witnessing his homeland, Tonovia, succumb to a similar fate.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    However, in the face of this looming darkness, Loh'' found solace in the strategic preparations he and Robert Sullivan had meticulously crafted over time. Together, they had foreseen such a moment, and their readiness materialized in the form of A.R.M. ¨C a synthesis of Tonovian and human ingenuity, a guardian crafted to withstand the impending storm.


    The emergency broadcast continued its grim narrative, projecting the unfolding crisis onto the expansive screen. As Heroes began appearing on the screen, charging towards the army of beasts, Elissa entered the 450th floor.


    She was wearing the brown suede dress she had worn to the Alchemical College graduating class. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone?¡± Elissa asked out loud.


    Al''s gaze lingered on her. A fleeting moment of familiarity entered his mind¡ªa garden in the earliest spring of his memories.


    "I wonder what Cesar, Jin, and Ellie are doing right now," Al pondered silently, a nostalgic thought interrupted by Loh''s response to Elissa''s query. "The Rakh-ahtan are making their move. They teamed up with the Dark Acolytes, attacking from the East and West. Unfortunately, the Church of the New Light is using this to their advantage,"


    Elissa absorbed the gravity of the situation, her gaze shifting from the screen to Al. "Did you succeed?" she asked, to which Al responded with a triumphant grin and a thumbs-up.


    "Good," Elissa affirmed, her determination clear. "I promised the Patriarchs of New Ark City that the moment you came out of cultivation, we were going to fix this problem you dragged New Ark City into with the Church of New Light." Al quietly nodded, aligning himself with Elissa''s resolve.


    Expressing gratitude, Elissa turned to Loh'' Pohlieus and acknowledged the hospitality extended by him, Robert Sullivan, and A.R.M.


    She explained their decision, gesturing towards Al, who stood beside her. "Al and I will be joining the Heroes in the Western Front,"


    Before departing, Elissa addressed Loh'' once more, sharing her suspicions. "I couldn''t study Hero Death Mark, but I''m 80% certain that Carlinn Ioannis is Taczlopalic. His entire character fits who Al and I saw inside the memories of Ragjiel... Even if he isn''t, you can''t trust that man." With that, Elissa and Al walked away.


    After the warning about Carlinn Ioannis, Elissa, and Al made their way out of the 450th floor, heading back to Elissa''s room.


    "I''m going to change out of this dress, and then we will leave for the western wall of New Ark City," she informed Al. His eyes lingered on the suede dress she wore, prompting a cheeky remark, "Someone enjoyed these past 5 months." Elissa scoffed in response, dismissing his comment as she walked into her bedroom.


    Al waited in the living room, and through the closed door, Elissa began to share her recent experiences. "I was coming back from Carlinn''s Alchemical College. You won''t believe what I saw him do and what he tried to pull on me," she spoke in disbelief.


    As Al listened to Elissa, talk about her encounter with Carlinn, who she thought was Taczlopalic, a peculiar expression graced his face. A stream of thoughts rushed through his mind, leading him to question his past perceptions of her.


    "Was she always this friendly?" he pondered, recalling their initial meeting right after his best friend Mark had died. "When I first met her, she seemed cold and distant. Did I mistake her hope and optimism for coldness and callousness?" Al silently reflected, "Was my judgment being colored by my circumstances?"


    Just as he delved into this introspection, Elissa emerged from her room, now adorned in her lightweight armor. Her black hair was elegantly tied up into a bun. Her smooth skin and dark eyes exuded an air of confidence that enveloped her.


    "Butler Al and I will be going to the western wall. Get the Sled ready," Elissa commanded, her authoritative tone activating the room''s artificial intelligence. In response, a black owl materialized and flew towards the seemingly solid wall of the room.


    To Al''s amazement, the wall lost its solid nature, becoming transparent like glass, revealing the night sky beyond. The once-solid structure of the room wall, composed of nanomachines, had now morphed into a floating silver sled outside the room.


    With purposeful steps, Elissa walked towards the glass wall and effortlessly passed through it, hopping onto the silver sled. More like a permeable bubble, the glass allowed her to transition seamlessly. She turned back to Al, signaling him to join her on the back of the silver sled.


    Al sighed in mild exasperation but complied, walking past the permeable glass and grabbing the end of the sled''s rails.


    Elissa smiled and teasingly remarked, "If you''re falling off, don''t be afraid to hold on to your teacher''s strong arms, okay?" Al rolled his eyes at her words, responding with a dry retort, "That shit of me being your little student is going to have to stop."


    Elissa laughed at his response, and with that, the sled took flight into the night sky, heading towards the Western Wall.


    Taking the appearance of a Black Owl, Butler soared alongside the silver sled, a vigilant companion to Elissa. After twenty minutes of flight, the massive silver border wall encircling New Ark City appeared.


    Thundering explosions lit up the night sky in the distance, signaling the intensity of the conflict unfolding. Elissa and Al approached the base of the Silver Wall by joining a fleet of other silver sleds carrying heroes.


    "Look, isn''t that Raging Stone?" Al pointed out as he spotted a familiar figure flying on his silver sled towards the wall. Elissa turned, realizing that, indeed, it was Raging Stone. However, he seemed different ¨C his once rugged stone-like armor now appeared sleeker and more refined.


    Landing their sled, Elissa and Al left Butler to care for the silver sled as they approached the gathering of Heroes. The crowd had gathered for a reason, and soon, the source of their assembly became apparent.


    8 metal contraptions in the design of a pentagon stood nearby, teleporting Heroes one by one into the unfolding battlefield.


    Elissa''s sharp eyes identified Red Queen, the Hero overseeing the teleportation process, assisting others into the teleporters. "I doubt she remembers me." Elissa contemplated choosing not to address her.


    "That''s a contraption of the God Leafs!" Al mentioned, drawing Elissa''s nod of confirmation. Joining the line for teleportation, Elissa unclipped her whip from her waist, and Al unsheathed his dual blades.


    The air hummed calmly as the two battle-hardened cultivators readied themselves for the impending war.


    Around them, the atmosphere was a mix of camaraderie and joking among the Heroes, with some sharing lighthearted banter about their activities before mobilizing. However, like Raging Stone, a few stood silent and stoic, their focus directed forward.


    "Most of these Heroes are nothing more than genetically and artificially enhanced scientists. Do not rely on or expect any form of support from them," Elissa cautioned Al, who silently acknowledged her advice.


    The two heroes stepped onto the teleporters alongside three others, preparing to be transported into the heart of the unfolding battle.

 Chapter 111: Death, Loss and Betrayal - Part 1

    Al tightly clenched the long blade Elissa had given him. It was a Supreme Leaf weapon made especially for Stubborn Will cultivators, and its weight was familiar against his palm.


    His left hand gripped the heat-resistant scimitar he had purchased before encountering Elissa. The unique blade complimented his Heat Will. Standing on a pentagon platform, he looked at the night sky, closing his eyes and focusing on the sound around him.


    Beside him stood Elissa, her gaze fixed on the commanding figure of Hero Red Queen, who treated Al and Elissa better than the Heroes around them.


    The air crackled with anticipation, and the pentagons beneath them activated instantly. A brilliant flash engulfed them, and the western wall and crowd of Heroes disappeared. They had teleported.


    The sound entering Al''s ear went from the friendly banter between the Heroes to cries of pain and screams full of confusion. In an instant, Al, Elissa, and six Heroes were teleported to a hellish battleground.


    The 8 of them were quickly seized upon by hordes of Hybrids. Elissa''s figure was immediately ripped to shreds by a monstrous snake with the head of a wolf.


    Elissa''s figure erupted into nothingness. It was some illusion. In the blink of an eye, Elissa appeared several feet away, wielding a whip that cracked through the air. The leather weapon lashed out, connecting with the snake-wolf hybrid. The impact triggered a gruesome explosion, eradicating the hybrid in one attack.


    Seizing the moment, Elissa invoked her Reflexive Willagaine, the spell "Redux" echoing in her thoughts. The whip, animated by her Reflexive Will, struck again with formidable force. A giant lizard with an eagle''s beak and wings was flying toward Elissa, and it was sundered in half by Elissa''s second strike.


    Upon opening his eyes, attacks descended upon Al from every angle: the sky, front and back. His scimitar responded instantaneously, glowing red-hot in his grasp. He precisely elevated his long sword, focusing his Stubborn Will on it. The tip of its blade shot forth like a bullet, impaling the head of the hybrid descending from above, which appeared like a giant beetle.


    "Perfect Revert," Al thought, activating the spell from his Stubborn Will, which restored his weapon to its original state. With such a weapon, Stubborn Will users gained an offensive capability.


    A horse with six legs and armored skin wielding a giant horn on its nose was mounted by an ape adorned with the arms and claws of a crab. The duo charged relentlessly from the front.


    Simultaneously, a spider with butterfly wings soared towards him from behind. Al countered with a graceful spin to evade the horse''s horn, simultaneously wielding his blazing scimitar to cut through the oncoming assault. Al''s blazing scimitar clashed with the ape''s right claw swiftly and calculatedly, cutting effortlessly through the armored limb. Continuing the fluid motion, he swung his longsword, cleaving the ape''s body in twain. The horse-rhino, now obstructing the spider''s advance.


    Seizing the opportunity, Al harnessed his Heat Will, creating an intense field of heat around him. The surrounding ground ignited, setting the battlefield ablaze and forming a protective barrier against the encroaching horde of hybrids. The flames roared, casting an ominous glow on Al as he prepared for the next wave of adversaries.


    In a heartbeat, both Al and Elissa had pivoted, positioning themselves on opposite ends with an instinctual synchronicity. However, the grim reality for the remaining six heroes unfolded less favorably. Their reactions were sluggish in comparison.


    The battlefield''s sky was a chaotic swarm of flying hybrids, each posing a unique threat. Two heroes were plucked from the ground and devoured in a blink of an eye.


    Another unfortunate hero materialized directly into the jaws of a hippo whale, a hybrid that was more mouth than body. Despite the Hero''s genetic enhancements, his body succumbed to the powerful force within the hybrid''s maw, exploding like a watermelon caught in its teeth. The air was tainted with a penetrating bloody stench.


    The desperate situation for the last three heroes took an unexpected turn as the third Hero, adorned in a tight yellow and blue skin suit. The Hero demonstrated a remarkable ability. With a mere raise of his hand, the surrounding air crystallized, forming a formidable wall of ice that halted dozens of hybrids in their tracks.


    The frosty barrier provided a momentary reprieve, allowing the other two heroes to initiate a frantic retreat. However, a colossal, 40-foot elephant with tentacles sprouting from its head smashed the ice wall. Despite the valiant efforts of the ice-forming Hero, a massive foot descended mercilessly, crushing him with a force akin to crushing a blue and yellow aluminum can.


    Hundreds of Heroes who had teleported to the battlefield before the Hybrids had covered the land surrounding the teleporters united against the hybrid onslaught. The heroes'' small and broken-up defensive line was steadily being pushed backward. The defiant front line was inching closer and closer to the imposing West Wall of New Ark City.


    Elissa and Al shared a determined gaze before shifting their attention to the teleporters. The imminent threat of dozens of hybrids descending upon them allowed them no time to speak.


    Elissa''s whip crackled with her Reflexive Will. In an instant, they destroyed handfuls of Hybrids. Soon, a free zone with a radius of 20 feet manifested around her. Her whip danced through the air, creating a perimeter that held back the encroaching enemies.


    Meanwhile, Al harnessed the power of his Heat Will, turning the immediate air around him so hot the ground ignited. Anything that ventured too close was engulfed in flames, providing him with a fiery advantage to kill any Hybrid that got close. In moments, the duo, through their coordinated efforts, claimed their section on the battlefield.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Once more, the teleporters hummed with activity, and a blinding flash signaled the arrival of another batch of heroes. Raging Stone''s presence stood out among them. Al and Elissa recognized the crucial importance of the teleporter in unison.


    Sharing an unspoken understanding, they both acknowledged the stark reality: they needed to reclaim the ground surrounding the teleporter for any chance at a turnaround.


    It was a risky gambit but the only conceivable strategy to shift the momentum in New Ark City''s favor. The duo steeled themselves for the impending clash, preparing to face the relentless tide of hybrids to create a foothold for the arriving heroes.


    Back in the heart of New Ark City, inside the 450th floor of H.E.R.O. Tower, Loh'' Pohlieus stared out of the main office window, contemplating the night sky over New Ark City.


    The expansive view was augmented by two screens displaying critical information. One showcased the intense battlefield unfolding outside the western wall, while the other presented the ominous sight of a colossal 33,000-foot Rakh-ahtan titan approaching the eastern beach of the city.


    "Robert... you accepted Carlinn Ioannis and verified his Alchemical College as a spiritual institution. Please, don''t let this undo everything we have worked so hard for." Loh'' pondered when a figure came flying next to the window he was looking out of.


    With a sweeping motion of Loh''s hand, the glass window parted, revealing the figure''s identity as an 8-foot light blue-skinned Tonovian with snow-white hair. Asoto'' Tinneuse spoke in the melodic tones of their Tonovian language: "Our warriors should be on the eastern front hunting down those Rakh-ahtan dogs."


    Loh remained silent, ignoring Asoto''s comment, and moved purposefully toward the elevator. Asoto'' followed suit, acknowledging the worry in Loh''s actions. Inside the elevator, Loh'' broke the silence, addressing Asoto'' with a sense of foreboding.


    "Robert guards the deepest level of H.E.R.O. Tower, protecting the core processing mind of A.R.M. against E.M.P.s. Only he and I have access to the room, but after such a calculated attack, I have a sick feeling in my stomach." Loh'' said with a concern etched on his face.


    He looked at Asoto'' eye to eye. "I need you to guard the room for an extra layer of security, even though it should be technically impossible for anyone to enter," Loh explained as the elevator descended, the weight of responsibility on Asoto''s shoulders.


    Miles away from New Ark City''s eastern wall, A.R.M. streaked through the sky, a red figure breaking through the dark of night. Behind him trailed a colossal cloud, miles long, following him like a personal storm. His presence invoked the aura of a demon king, a force of nature in its own right.


    In the distance, A.R.M. could see the ocean convulsing and churning as a huge behemoth, rivaling the size of a mountain, plowed through its waters.


    The sky was illuminated in flashes with an intensity akin to daylight, revealing Hot Pyro casting waves of plasma toward the titan in an attempt to impede its relentless advance. The impact of Hot Pyro''s attacks dispersed upon the titan''s body, leaving cindering smoke.


    Beside Hot Pyro stood another hero, radiating a brilliant blue light. A.R.M. recognized the blue figure as Hero Bright Volt. His explosive electrical skin unleashed an arm of thick lightning bolts toward the surrounding swarm of creatures that flew out of the creature''s back. The combined efforts of the two heroes painted the night with a vibrant display of blue and red.


    In a dramatic entrance, A.R.M. streaked through the sky like a celestial meteor, positioning himself between the two heroes. The expansive cloud trailing behind him condensed into a miles-long mind-boggling spear.


    A.R.M.''s machine body was made out of Perfect Platinum, a meticulously arranged supermetal with near-indestructible properties. The mighty machine god''s fist collided with the colossal titan. The impact resonated through the sky with an earth-shaking bang, causing the 33,000-foot behemoth to slow and halt the titan''s movement.


    A colossal crack emanated from the point of impact on A.R.M.''s fist, marking the undeniable force behind the blow. Before the titan could resume its advance, the mile-long spear, fashioned from A.R.M.''s mastery over an army of nanomachines, crashed into the compromised spot.


    The spear detonated upon impact, yet its momentum remained unyielding. A silver cloud of nanomachines emanated from the explosion, engulfing the mountainous entity.


    The colossal force of the giant spear proved overwhelming, pushing the massive titan back and causing it to fall on its back.


    In a single, decisive blow. A.R.M. achieved what hundreds of H.E.R.O.S. had struggled to do, toppling the colossal entity. The impact sent shockwaves through the waters, spawning tsunami-like waves exceeding 60 feet in height.


    A frantic scramble ensued as the Heroes struggled to escape the oncoming deluge. A.R.M. turned to see Hero Sea Boy displaying extraordinary control over the ocean. The Hero countered the potential devastation to the coast of New Ark City by creating nearly as high waves, mitigating the immediate threat.


    The violent waters claimed the lives of many heroes who were unable to evade the tumultuous onslaught.


    The colossal titan fractured under its weight, giving birth to hundreds of Rakh-ahtan soldiers. Oddly, the soldiers lacked the characteristic crystal on their foreheads, which was the hallmark of a true Rakh-ahtan warrior.


    Moments before A.R.M. shattered the Rakh-ahtan titan, Lo and Asoto'' were traversing a corridor in the lowest level of H.E.R.O. Tower.


    "I would rather not send a single Tonovian into combat. Our people are a few thousand less than one percent of the population of New Ark City. I trust our city''s heroes." Loh'' expressed placing his trust in A.R.M.''s H.E.R.O. program.


    He assigned Asoto'' the critical task of guarding a specific room, emphasizing the importance of his role. However, their conversation was abruptly interrupted by distant cries echoing through the corridor.


    Alarmed, they quickened their pace, reaching a door that resembled a secure vault. Despite the door''s formidable appearance, anguished, muffled cries could be heard from the other side.


    Without hesitation, Loh entered the unique password for the door, a security measure designed to activate only in response to the distinctive brainwaves of either Loh'' or Robert. The heavy door creaked open, revealing the source of the agonized cries.


    Before them lay Robert, bloodied and naked, suspended upside down by copper lines. A dark-haired woman with piercing green eyes diligently etched numbers into Robert''s flesh using the sharp nails of her fingers, which were made of copper. With each incision, the old man emitted a heart-wrenching scream that sent chills down Loh''s back.


    Robert''s entire body was sliced and cut. He was covered and dripping with his blood. Standing next to the woman with green eyes was Carlinn Ioannis. Beside Carlinn stood Jeremy, a student of Carlin Ioannis, with his vacant eyes, unaware of what was occurring around him.

 Chapter 112: Death, Loss, and Betrayal - Part 2

    A paralyzing horror gripped Loh'' as he stood frozen, unable to comprehend the bloody naked state of his friend Robert Sullivan. Loh''s breath hitched in his throat. He failed to find words for the nightmare before him.


    In stark contrast, Asoto'' wasted no time, with swiftness. He ingested three Ancestral crystals. A surge of Superior Will was released throughout his body.


    Asoto'' didn''t falter in the face of such depraved cruelty. He charged towards the woman responsible, his every filled with the rising Superior Will within him.


    Loh'' recognized the green-eyed woman. She confirmed Carlinn''s true identity. Memories resurfaced like flipping through a book backward.


    Years ago, when New Ark City rose from the ground, A.R.M. Taczlopalic had sent Lapaptzli, introducing himself as someone with influence over the Dark Acolytes.


    A.R.M., Robert, and Loh'' had chosen to decline their assistance. Just a few years later, Taczlopalic stood in front of Loh'' as Carlinn, the puppet master behind the destruction New Ark City was facing.


    Carlinn, holding a subtle smirk on his face, shot a disdainful smirk at Loh'', savoring the disbelief frozen in Loh''s face.


    "Lapaptzli, take care of the human abominations. It''s time I ascend into godhood," Carlinn declared with an unsettling determination, his dark eyes gleaming like a shadowy fire.


    The purpose behind Carlinn''s actions became painfully clear as he moved with deliberate intent toward the Heart Drive of A.R.M a large red crystal.


    Overcome with fury and desperation, Loh'' shouted at Carlinn, "You, you... devil! Robert accepted you into our city with open arms!"


    Despite lacking combat training, Loh'' sprinted forward, fueled by the image of the bloody Robert hanging upside down. Loh''s mind aimed to intervene and protect the Heart Drive of A.R.M. However, his body was moving to save his old friend Robert.


    Asoto'', fueled by the essence of the Ancestral Crystals, faced Lapaptzli.


    The room was filled with tension as the two Tonovians stood as the only obstacle against Carlinn''s plan.


    Lapaptzli pointed with her right hand at Asoto''. Her fingernails were made of copper and extended forth like thrusting blades. The first copper nail pierced Asoto''s right shoulder, causing him to falter momentarily.


    The force of his Superior Will, drawn from the Ancestral Crystals, began increasing, preventing the second nail from penetrating his skin and shattering the third with an audible crack.


    Undeterred by the setback, Asoto'' pressed on and used his fist as a hammer, swinging it down on the copper nail and breaking free. He continued charging towards his foe.


    Unmoved, Lapaptzli summoned a green flickering flame and calmly directed it toward Asoto to halt his advance.


    Asoto'' found himself unable to dodge the oncoming flame, and upon contact, it exploded, enveloping him in scorching green flames. The searing green fire greedily devoured his tough Tonovian skin.


    The towering blue giant writhed in agony, his once snowy-white hair burning to a crisp, his anguished screams resonating through the room and echoing through the corridor.


    Despite the excruciating pain, Asoto'' rolled on the floor, desperately attempting to extinguish the relentless fire that clung to him like a vengeful spirit.


    Meanwhile, Loh'' closed in on the hanging Robert, who stood just a few feet away from the Heart Drive.


    However, Lapaptzli, with swift precision, intervened. Raising her left hand, copper nails extended from her fingers, nailing Loh'' to the entrance wall. The metallic echo reverberated as Loh'' was knocked unconscious from the force.


    Carlinn took his eyes off the Heart Drive to turn to Lapaptzli. "Remember, don''t kill them. Those two are more useful alive than dead!" he clarified before returning to the Heart Drive.


    Lapaptzli gave Carlinn a cartoonish salute while firmly pinching Loh'' to the wall.


    Slowly, Carlinn''s appearance began changing, morphing into Taczlopalic¡ªa skeletal figure adorned in ominous dark robes. The air grew heavy with an unsettling aura as Taczlopalic loomed over the room.


    The skeleton let out an eerie laugh akin to grinding gravel. The atmosphere became charged with an otherworldly energy, marking the arrival of a force beyond mortal comprehension.


    Robert''s body, which was a bloody cut-up mess, went completely limb. The overbearing aura was too much for his tortured body to handle. If Loh'' had not been unconscious, his mind would have gone mad from Taczlopalic''s presence.


    "All your struggles and hopes are meaningless. Your kind makes a joke of themselves," Taczlopalic declared, his voice cold and filled with disdain for those who dared to stand against him.


    Taczlopalic approached the large red crystal that was the Heart Drive. A glowing code was embedded within its crystalline structure, and Taczlopalic''s skeletal hand hovered over it with an eerie confidence.


    The crystal, pulsating with the essence of A.R.M., began to glow, its color shifting from red to a deep purple under Taczlopalic''s strange command over alchemy.


    He manipulated the crystal''s structure with an otherworldly power to control matter, forcing the light code within to shift and be rewritten as he pleased. The Heart Drive, which was A.R.M.''s core mind, succumbed to Taczlopalic''s will.


    As the dark entity rewrote the code that was the core mind of A.R.M., the entire structure and might of New Ark City seemed to bow to the skeleton''s whims.


    Asoto'', having overcome the green flames thanks to the might of his Superior Will, stood amidst the aftermath.


    His once snowy-white hair was gone, and the green flames had disfigured his skin. Asoto glanced at Loh pinned to the wall, overtaken by Lapaptzli''s overbearing strength.


    Asoto'' then turned his attention to Robert, who lay motionless and covered in his blood.


    Seeing the frightening, intense aura coming from Taczlopalic, Asoto'' quickly concluded, "He must be even more powerful than the green-eyed woman!" He was going to have to make a decision.


    Gathering all his strength, Asoto'' sprinted towards Loh''. In quick response, Lapaptzli extended multiple copper nails that thrust into Asoto''s back, but they all folded and bent under the incredible might of his Superior Will. With his back to his enemy, Asoto'' continued moving even faster.


    Smiling with a cruel twinkling in her eyes, Lapaptzli set fire to the two copper nails holding Loh'' against the wall. The green flames trailed the copper nails, racing straight toward Loh'' Pohlieus.


    Before the flames could reach him, Asoto'' raised his right hand and swiftly chopped both copper nails in half. With a quick, decisive motion, he freed Loh'', slinging the unconscious body over his shoulder.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Asoto fled from the room carrying Loh''. Before Lapaptzli could pursue them, Taczlopalic intervened. He raised his skeleton hand to halt her advance.


    "Let them be. They have their role to play," he calmly explained. With that, Taczlopalic continued manipulating A.R.M.''s crystal-core mind.


    Miles past the eastern coast of New Ark City, A.R.M. had just finished toppling the colossal titan in a two-hit attack. Legions of Rakh-ahtan soldiers rushed out of the titan''s fractured body.


    The moment Taczlopalic began to manipulate the Heart Drive. The inner system of A.R.M.''s Perfect Platinum body reacted by shutting the body off.


    The godlike entity, now nothing more than a lifeless machine, fell like a plummeting star. Its Perfect Platinum body plunged into the ocean below, swallowed by the turbulent waters of the Atlantic.


    Taczlopalic continued to manipulate the crystal, his malevolent influence reaching the eastern and western corners of New Ark City.


    Months ago, Hot Pyro had merged his mind with the Heart Drive; in power and strength, he became second only to A.R.M.


    Inspired by the incredible change in Hot Pyro, Bright Volt also merged with the Heart Drive of the godlike guardian of their city.


    The two Heroes stood at the pinnacle of power. Their minds intertwined with the near-unlimited intelligence.


    However, the moment Taczlopalic began manipulating the Heart Drive, everything changed. Their consciousness was instantly wiped away as if it had never existed. Hot Pyro and Bright Volt, legendary Heroes, had become nothing more than vessels for Taczlopalic.


    The transformation was swift, occurring in the blink of an eye. Hot Pyro and Bright Volt fell under Taczlopalic''s control in the blink of an eye.


    Without drawing any attention, the two legendary Heroes joined the rest of the Heroes in combating the legions of Rakh-ahtan warriors.


    Moments before Taczlopalic corrupted the Heard Drive of A.R.M miles away, near the western wall, a relentless wave of thousands of Hybrids approached New Ark City.


    Amidst the chaos, two small openings had appeared in the center of the Hybrid army. It was Al and Elissa. Of their teleporting group, they remained alone near the teleporters.


    Thanks to their quick reactions, they cleared the immediate perimeter around the teleportation devices. A bright light flashed as the teleporters activated once more.


    Another 8 Heroes teleported into the battlefield. Due to the opening created by Al and Elissa, newly arrived Heroes had a brief moment to assess their surroundings.


    They were surrounded by the encroaching Hybrids.


    Hero Raging Stone was among the new arrivals. He recognized Al, who was in front of him. The cultivators he had met months ago were swiftly cutting down Hybrid after Hybrid.


    Behind Hero Raging Stone, Elissa wielded her whip, displaying the explosive power of her Reflexive Wil, eviscerating multiple Hybrids in a fraction of a second.


    The only immediate threat to the newly arrived Heroes was a 40-ft elephant with dozens of giant tentacles protruding from its face.


    It raised its massive foot, poised to crush the Hero who had teleported farthest from Al and Elissa.


    Reacting in fractions of a second, Raging Stone shot forward like a bullet. His genetically enhanced muscles and tendons work in perfect unison with his molecularly engineered bones.


    Living up to his name, Raging Stone closed the distance, mere inches from the elephant''s hind left leg. In a thunderous collision, his helmet smashed into the Hybrid''s limb.


    A resounding snap echoed across the battlefield as Raging Stone tore through the elephant''s hind leg.


    "The armor Hero Red Queen made for me is incredible!" Raging Stone concluded after his brutal blow was enough to disrupt the Hybrid''s balance.


    The giant Hybrid began to stagger perilously close to another Hero. Its massive foot landed just inches away.


    In response to Raging Stone''s decisive actions, the other Heroes sprang into action, each engaging the Hybrids as best as they could.


    Some relied on their combat skills, while others worked around the power of their Sprite Node¡ªa small metal sphere made of nanomachines connected to the core mind of A.R.M.


    In moments of danger, a Hero''s Sprite Node would intervene and provide crucial assistance to the Heroes on the battlefield.


    However, after the Elephant hybrid was brought down, all the Sprite Nodes on the battlefield became inactive and collapsed on the ground.


    All Sprite Nodes went offline on the western front after Taczlopalic began corrupting A.R.M.''s Heart Drive.


    The sudden loss of support left the weakest Heroes vulnerable.


    Seizing the opportunity, hordes of flying Hybrids descended upon them.


    A man adorned in beautiful green armor and a rose helmet was snatched up by a pelican with four pairs of wings and pincers on its abdomen.


    "Hero Sweet Smell, nooooo!" shouted a Hero with a bunny mask in gray and pink armor.


    Hero Sweet Smell was split in half by the merciless Hybrid.


    The Hero with the bunny mask was crying to the sky. The night''s dark sky was crawling with Hybrids. The remains of Hero Sweet smell rained down.


    A giant worm erupted from beneath the ground the crying Hero stood on. The Hybrid worm was inches from tearing into the bunny Hero with its rows of fangs.


    In the nick of time, another Hero with a yellow and red striped skin suit shot a white, web-like material from her fingertips. With precision, she pulled the bunny hero to safety.


    "Hero Pink Bunny, you have to focus!" shouted the web-shooting Hero.


    Hero Pink Bunny snapped out of her shock and leaped into action, kicking a Hybrid with so much power it exploded into pieces.


    "I''m sorry, Hero Misume. I will do better." she quickly shouted, jumping to kill another Hybrid.


    Hero Misume acknowledged Hero Pink Bunny''s words before again swinging into action.


    The battlefield became a chaotic mess with the new arrivals of Heroes, along with Al and Elissa. They all fought to protect the western wall from the relentless onslaught of the Hybrids.


    Everything had occurred too fast. Despite reclaiming some land around the teleporters, the number of enemies proved overwhelming.


    A cultivator''s Will had limits, and the Heroes needed to find a way to endure the unending waves of Hybrids.


    Witnessing the unrelenting assault, Raging Stone resorted to his greatest display of power. He punched both of his arm''s elbow-deep into the ground beneath him.


    Activating all his strength and utilizing the genetic enhancement that connected him with the soil around New Ark City, the ground violently shook.


    With a powerful surge, Raging Stone swung his arms upward with all his might. He pulled a massive section of land spanning city blocks and flipped it into the air.


    The colossal chunk of earth seemed to move slowly as it descended, smashing into hundreds of Hybrids and burying them under tons of dirt.


    As Raging Stone carved through the numbers of Hybrids, the teleporters activated again, bringing another wave of 8 Heroes into the battle.


    The plan devised by Al and Elissa had come to fruition, doubling the number of Heroes within the center of the Hybrid army. With 15 Heroes now fighting alongside them two, the tide of the battle seemed to turn in favor of New Ark City.


    Beyond the miles of open fields that separated New Ark City''s western wall lay a forest leading to the Church of New Light.


    While the war between the Heroes and Hybrids waged on. The Holy men quietly watched, waiting for the outcome.


    To the south of the Church of New Light''s forest. Another forest stretched towards the Southern Wastelands.


    Almost half a century ago, when the Rakh-ahtan first invaded. A portal that was miles long had opened up in the center of the State of Louisiana. The old-world government had nuked the land, transforming it into a desolate wasteland.


    Over time, it became known as the Southern Wastelands. A familiar face observed the unfolding war in the forest that led to those lands.


    The figure''s gaze, filled with deep-seated hatred, focused particularly on Al and Elissa. His disdain intensified when he looked at Elissa. A woman in a dark robe approached him.


    "Ragjiel, the sign our Master said to look out for has just occurred. The Node Sprites have been disabled. Should we move on with the next phase of the plan now?" the woman asked.


    Ragjiel relished witnessing Elissa fighting for her life. Despite wanting to intervene and confront Elissa, he restrained his impulses and responded to the woman, "Yes, force the Church into the battle. Let''s see how far we can get them to act."

 Chapter 113: Temple of Ozeah vs Hero Red Queen!

    The moon dimly lit the grassy fields beyond the Western Wall of New Ark City. An army of thousands of Hybrids found itself at an abrupt standstill. A mere hundred Heroes were slowing them down.


    Amidst the bloody fields, the only two cultivators, Al and Elissa, stood resolute. They were in the heart of the Hybrid army.


    With a fluid and practiced motion, Al swung his blazing scimitar, cleaving through the body of a colossal, oozing worm with grotesque human arms. The hybrid creature released a corrosive green liquid from its open wound. The liquid covered Al''s scimitar and began eating its surface, threatening to dissolve the red-hot blade.


    Al looked around the battlefield and noticed a fresh wave of heroes arriving on top of the eight teleportation platforms.


    "This is the perfect time to try out a spell from my Heat Will," Al contemplated, his mind considering potential spells.


    While keeping his defenses up, he invoked his Stubborn Will, and his corroded scimitar restructured itself back to its original state. Securing his scimitar onto his back, he turned to a group of Hybrids charging him.


    A smile tugged at the corners of Al''s lips. He extended his left hand, the same hand accustomed to wielding his scimitar, and pointed with two fingers.


    Within the realm of the Mental Domain, cultivators unlocked access to all spells aligned with the Will they cultivated. ''Warm Radiance,'' Al pondered, followed with intent. An immense amount of Heat Will rushed out from his fingertips. However, no flicker of flame or whisper of heat appeared.


    After Al raised his hand, a jumping hybrid with giant claws closed its distance toward him.


    Instinctively, Al swung his right hand, and the tip of his second blade ¨C a long sword ¨C directly slashed at the encroaching hybrid.


    As he dealt with the enemy at his feet, a potent wind surged, forcefully pulling the approaching wave of hybrids. The hybrid Al had slashed was pulled mid-air by the astonishing wind.


    Realizing the cause of the wind, "the time delay is a problem," Al noted. He was forced to anchor himself, thrusting his longsword into the ground to withstand the gale.


    Al''s spell ''Warm Radiance'' created a pocket of air that was instantaneously heated to an extraordinary degree. In the blink of an eye, radiant brilliance emanated from the center, and a vacuum effect formed the sudden winds.


    A small brilliant star emerged from the concentrated, intense heat. Chains of lightning bolts erupted, extending towards multiple Hybrids. In a fraction of a second, dozens were reduced to a mist of Material Will.


    The epicenter became so intensely heated that the air molecules had ionized, giving rise to a dazzling display of blinding light plasma accompanied by crackling lightning bolts.


    Once Al''s Heat Will had dissipated and the spell was over, a thunderous bang reverberated through the air, and a powerful shockwave rippled outward from the once-heated region. Near the epicenter, any surviving Hybrids were obliterated by the explosive force.


    The entire spell occurred in a few seconds. The powerful winds pulled back the hybrid that initially attacked Al. Avoiding being hit by the arcs of lightning, it was ripped apart by the concluding shockwave that tore it apart.


    A swath of land was swiftly cleared of any remaining Hybrids by the sheer force of Al''s ''Warm Radiance,'' capturing the attention of both Heroes and Hybrids alike.


    Al pulled his longsword from the ground. His heart was pounding loudly, and a grin covered his mouth. As Al was about to jump back into battle, explosions of flames began to rain down upon the army of Hybrids.


    "Is this from ''Warm Radiance,'' too?" Al pondered aloud, lifting his gaze to identify the source of the sudden barrage.


    Hovering in the night sky, Al saw a tall red metal armored hero whose helmet was topped with a beautiful crown. Their back unloaded small missiles that rained down on the flying Hybrids in the air.


    "She came, Hero Red Queen is here!" a voice shouted before the rest of the Heroes began cheering.


    The army of Hybrids rapidly diminished. Their aerial forces left behind nothing but a trail of dissipating mist.


    "Gather with the heroes in the outer edge and push the hybrids back." Red Queen commanded.


    The Heroes, responding to her orders, began moving toward the edges with Raging Stone leading them through the battlefield.


    A few heroes and two cultivators, Al and Elissa, remained near the teleportation platforms. Hero Red Queen descended, landing near Heroes Misume and Pink Bunny.


    She turned her attention to Elissa and then to Al and spoke. "Guardian A.R.M. informed me about you, Al. You aided our nation''s founding fathers, but your present actions have placed us in conflict with the Church of New Light."


    Al met the covered gaze of the red-armored hero with a scowl etched on his face. "The Churches are no different than the Hybrids, mere pawns manipulated by the Light Acolytes. Besides, I was only defending myself," he retorted, his tone unyielding in defense of his actions.


    Red Queen''s expression remained indiscernible behind her armored helmet.


    The scattered hybrids abruptly paused. They had received a mental directive, and in unison, thousands of Hybrids redirected their chaotic charge. Their new target had become the holy men of the Church of New Light.


    Northwest from the Western Wall of New Ark City, Ninety-nine holy men were seated next to the forest. They observed the Heroes come to a halt while invisible steps began moving towards them.


    An Exarch, adorned in a red and white robe, turned to a young man beside him and inquired, "Did the Heroes command the hybrids to attack us, Apostle Ozeah?"


    Apostle Ozeah was garbed in a regal purple robe and wielded a staff crowned with a cross. "I simply came to make sure the white-haired cultivator who killed one of our brothers dies," Ozeah muttered aloud to himself, paying no heed to the Exarch''s query.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Standing behind the apostle was a magnificent falcon sculpted from radiant light. It was the Light Acolyte of apostle Ozeah. Its gaze fixated intently on a southern distant point across the battlefield.


    With a subtle gesture of his staff, the apostle commanded the attention of his luminous companion.


    He murmured, "Red Queen... maybe I will dream of her," before lowering himself onto one knee. His voice turned to a mesmerizing whisper as he began to offer fervent prayers.


    In response to the apostle''s praying, the radiant falcon emitted an even greater light and soared into the heavens. The falcon ascended, appearing like a shooting star in the night sky, descending towards the head of apostle Ozeah. As the falcon and all of its light entered the apostle, a brilliance far surpassing Al''s ''Warm Radiance'' flooded the entirety of the night sky and battlefield alike.


    For a moment, the light of day flourished in the womb of the night sky. The concentrated light enveloped the apostle, transforming his entire being. His once short hair lengthened and turned jet black, two vibrant wings that gracefully extended from his back. His body was protected by golden armor, mainly concealing the remnants of his once-purple robe.


    The apostle''s staff underwent a radiant metamorphosis, transforming into a gleaming spear. On his left, a floating sword materialized from the residual light.


    The young apostle had transcended into a celestial warrior.


    "The Temple of Ozeah," uttered the Exarch, dropping to his knees in prayer at the manifestation of such divinity. The remaining holy men mirrored the Exarch. They all began praying.


    In their wake, individual Light Acolytes emerged, each a unique divine beast crafted from radiant light. Yet, their collective glow paled compared to the Light Acolyte that had merged with Apostle Ozeah.


    The Temple of Ozeah raised his left hand, signaling the hybrids to halt. Sparkling pops of light surrounded the spear he wielded. With all his might, the Temple of Ozeah hurled his spear directly toward Al.


    "Move!" the etheric shell of Al''s Stubborn Will shouted; instinctively, he leaped to his right.


    A whistling sound sliced through the night. The golden spear obliterated every hybrid in its trajectory, carving a clear path in front of the Temple of Ozeah.


    Despite Al''s etheric shell warning, the golden spear was upon him in a flash, obliterating his lower body. A few feet behind him, Hero Misume had no time to react. The spear mercilessly sundered her into exploding pieces.


    The projectile continued its devastating trajectory until it stabbed into the ground, creating a small crater and embedding itself into the ground.


    Elissa rushed towards Al, who was coughing up blood and desperately crawling with his arms towards her. "I don''t have Midnight Abyss. If they crush my Stubborn Will''s etheric shell, I''m dead," Al managed to say, his voice strained as he spat blood onto Elissa''s lap.


    "I know, Al. I know," Elissa calmly assured him, her gaze fixed on the direction from which the lethal spear had originated. Next to her, Hero Pink Bunny shrieked at the scattered remains of her friend Hero Misume.


    Red Queen, who stood closest to the impact, was covered in a gruesome mess, the red of her armor highlighting whatever wasn''t blood.


    The Temple of Ozeah stared down the path he had carved with his spear. "Mmmhh, it seems he somehow survived," he spoke, shaking the sky. The Temple of Ozeah turned to the Light Acolytes, instructing them to Kill the rest of the Hybrids while trying to avoid hurting the Heroes. After giving that command, the Temple of Ozeah disappeared.


    Al began cycling his Stubborn Will through his lower body, quickly regenerating the otherwise mortal wound. Red Queen stared at Al and then back at the remains of Hero Misume.


    Before Al could fully recover, Elissa let go of him, whispering a spell and creating a clone of herself with incredible speed. Along with her clone, Elissa moved faster than she ever had. The two Elissas snapped their whips toward a section of air. The air became covered in light as the Temple of Ozeah appeared, flying at speeds the human eye couldn''t perceive.


    He had already retrieved his golden spear from the crater it had created, and his floating sword of light closely followed him.


    When the Temple of Ozeah''s spear made contact with Elissa''s whip, a loud, explosive bang shook the air. Meanwhile, the sword of light destroyed the false whip along with the clone of Elissa.


    However, the Temple of Ozeah was unable to destroy the true Elissa. His spear only caused her whip to recoil from the clash.


    Monetizing on Elissa''s initiative, Red Queen''s armor unleashed a barrage of miniature missiles towards the Temple of Ozeah.


    A pillar of flames erupted from where the golden warrior stood. The pillar of fire quickly died out, but the Temple of Ozeah was nowhere to be seen.


    In a fraction of a second, the Temple of Ozeah reappeared directly in front of Red Queen, catching her off guard.


    With a mighty swing of his spear, a resounding ''gonk'' echoed through the air as if striking a colossal bell. Red Queen was sent ripping through the air like a bloody bullet low to the ground. Despite her momentum, Red Queen focused on the approaching Temple of Ozeah, prepared to face the warrior head-on.


    As the two streaked through the air, mere feet above the ground, their collision course aimed directly towards a small hill. Red Queen locked eyes with the shining spear thrusting toward her heart. Despite the overwhelming force she faced, Red Queen was calm and relaxed inside her armor.


    They crashed into the hill, transforming it into another massive crater, followed by a thundering boom. Red Queen grappled with the golden spear, clasping it tightly with both hands to prevent it from striking her armor.


    Through the visor of her helmet, Red Queen met the unwavering gaze of her foe.


    "The Temple of Ozeah finally meets Hero Red Queen! I''ve heard rumors of your indestructible armor." His voice resonated like thunder as if the sky were speaking to the earth.


    "So this is the strength of an apostle''s temple. The Church of Light is formidable," she contemplated, acknowledging the power the church wielded. She then retorted, "Your nation claims allegiance to Christendom, yet you wait like wolves, waiting to finish the chaos sown by the enemies of mankind."


    The Temple of Ozeah regarded the red-armored hero with a peculiar glint in his eye before attempting to wrench his golden spear free. To his astonishment, the weapon remained firmly clasped within the palms of Hero Red Queen.


    Meanwhile, the Temple of Ozeah''s sword of light shot towards Al, only to be intercepted by Elissa''s whip.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Feeling the forceful impact of Elissa''s whip, the sword of light swiftly redirected its focus toward her, exchanging dozens of slashes and parries. Remarkably, Elissa''s whip managed to match the speed of the light sword''s movements.


    Having completed his regeneration, Al rose to his feet and aimed both fingers at the sword of light. Executing ''Warm Radiance,'' a significant portion of Al''s Heat Will surged out of his body, leaving him almost empty.


    Elissa and the light sword continued their intense clash. Al rushed forward, tackling Elissa to the ground.


    Now liberated from the need to fend off her attacks, the light sword prepared to lunge toward Al to kill him finally.


    A sudden mighty wind, accompanied by a blinding flash of light, materialized behind the sword of light. Hovering above the ground, it remained impervious to the elements.


    Arcs of lightning struck the sword, however, slowing it significantly. The spell subsided and created a giant shockwave that damaged the sword. It was sent hurtling through the air and lost some of its light, reducing its radiant glow.


    Al and Elissa swiftly got back on their feet, ready to confront the sword of light. However, to their surprise, the sword of light began flying towards the location where the Temple of Ozeah and Hero Red Queen were locked in combat.

 Chapter 114: Temple of Ozeah vs Hero Red Queen - Part 2

    Red Queen''s armored back was embedded into the ground beneath it. Over her stood the Temple of Ozeah, whose spear was in a deadlock with the clasped palms of Red Queen.


    His angelic wings expanded to cover the night''s moon, and with all his might, he thrust his spear, flying into the ground. The ground beneath Red Queen began cracking from the pressure. However, her palms remained unmoved.


    "Are you surprised?" Red Queen mockingly asked.


    With furrowed eyebrows, Temple of Ozeah responded with a wide grin. He released his grasp on his spear. From his right came wheezing his light sword. Catching it, he used the momentum of the flying sword to deliver a spinning slash to Red Queen.


    The light sword sliced through the cracked ground, but when it made contact with Hero Red Queen''s armor, it was as soft as daylight.


    Red Queen''s armor absorbed the heat and radiation the powerful weapon of light emitted.


    Immediately, Temple of Ozeah pulled his sword of light away from his opponent.


    Red Queen jumped up from the crater without any damage. Her crimson armor was glowing a reddish-orange.


    She threw the spear of Temple of Ozeah to the side and smashed her two wrists together. Red Queen''s armor released all the energy it had absorbed in the form of a concentrated beam. The beam was like a stream of lightning exploding to pieces the ground it grazed.


    Temple of Ozeah was flying too fast into the sky. The Red Queen aimed the beam towards the sky, chasing the flying Temple of Ozeah. As the beam weakened, Red Queen''s armor slowly returned to its original crimson color.


    Temple of Ozeah was in the sky, and Red Queen was standing on the ground. They had created distance between each other but remained in a deadlock.


    Temple of Ozeah smiled at Red Queen before turning to the forest south from the Western Wall of New Ark City. He raised his sword of light, whose light had been drastically reduced by Al and Red Queen.


    Without a command, the sword condensed into a small sphere of yellow light. The small sphere floated above the palm of the Temple of Ozeah like a miniature sun.


    Red Queen saw the actions of the Temple of Ozeah and scoffed, still she widened her stance in preparation.


    He placed both plans together and aimed the miniature sun. In a flash, the sphere of light made contact with the ground in the forest.


    A blinding light consumed a large portion of the forest in the blink of an eye. The attack shook the entire battlefield, and its illuminating force could be seen all the way to Hero''s Tower in New Ark City.


    All the Heroes on the battlefield turned toward the explosion. Al and Elissa stared at the pillar of light as it faded into the starry night sky. "Was she... defeated?" Elissa pondered.


    Red Queen watched in surprise as the devastating power obliterated a part of the forest. "Is he calling for a truce?" Red Queen questioned.


    Once the light disappeared, a large, charred circle was left. Small fires made visible the target of Temple of Ozeah, a small dark crystal dome.


    A crack appeared in the crystal dome before it shattered, exposing Ragjiel''s group of Enlightened Dark Acolytes who commanded the army of Hybrids.


    Seeing their location had been discovered, an Enlightened Dark Acolyte, who resembled an old, hunched hooded figure, created a green rift. Before the Temple of Ozeah could move, the entire group, including Ragjiel, stepped through the portal, disappearing.


    Once they were gone, the Temple of Ozeah slowly descended toward Red Queen, his sword of light no longer at his side.


    "Did you see that?" He asked her.


    Red Queen maintained her defenses up as she replied yes.


    Stepping on the ground, the celestial warrior slowly walked towards Red Queen with his hands up, saying, "Someone is trying to get us to kill one another."


    Red Queen''s stance did not shift as she stated. "That doesn''t excuse you mercilessly killing Hero Misume and waging war against New Ark City."


    The temple of Ozeah was standing a short distance from Red Queen as he explained his situation. "It was an unfortunate accident. My spear was aimed at the white-haired cultivator. He''s the one my human counterpart is after."


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Red Queen''s stance shifted, but she remained quiet, allowing Temple of Ozeah to approach her.


    A few miles from the Red Queen and Temple of Ozeah, the Light Acolytes of the holy men were ripping apart the remaining army of Hybrids.


    The Heroes of New Ark City cautiously dispatched the remaining Hybrids near the Western Wall of New Ark City.


    The middle of the battlefield was now barren. All eight teleportation devices remained unharmed. Al and Elissa were recuperating their Will.


    "They''re here after you, Al. And I don''t know how willing some of these Heroes are to stand with us." Elissa said.


    Al opened his eyes, stopped his breathing exercise, and looked at Elissa. Her skin was without a blemish but stained by dirt and blood. Still, her eyes were bright and sharp. "What about you? Will you still stand with me?" he asked as he got up.


    Elissa looked at Al, who she had taken under her wing. "You''re my disciple."


    Al''s seriousness softened as the edge of his lip slightly curved. "I did warn you, didn''t I?" he reminded Elissa, who did not smile but nodded in silence.


    The two got up from their short recovery. Elissa looked toward Red Queen while Al turned to the holy men whose Light Acolytes were busy with the Hybrid army.


    Without saying another word, Al began sprinting towards the defenseless Exarchs and holy men.


    Elissa followed right next to him. "So, what''s your plan?" Elissa asked.


    "Kill as many holy men as we can. It''s the fastest way to kill a Light acolyte." He answered with a smirk on his face.


    Elissa''s face frowned at the idea but remained quiet.


    A loud whistling noise echoed through the air before gray missiles landed a small distance from Al and Elissa. Instead of exploding, they released clouds of dark smoke.


    Forced to a halt, Al and Elissa turned to see the golden figure of Temple of Ozeah walking towards them along with the crimson-armored Red Queen.


    "He''s missing his sword of light but has Red Queen by his side now," Al whispered as he pulled his blades out. Elissa remained quiet, and the two readied themselves against any possibility.


    "Stop!" Temple of Ozeah loudly urged. "We''ve agreed to resolve the issue on both sides. Red Queen presented a way to end the bloodshed before it officially begins. The man who killed our brethren is a Stubborn Will cultivator, correct?" The celestial warrior inquired.


    Elissa raised her palm, gesturing to Al to put his blades away. Slowly lowering his blades, Al answered, "I only killed the Exarch because I didn''t die when he tried to kill me. So yes I am a Stubbron Will cultivator."


    Temple of Ozeah took a deep breath in. "I know what occurred. All Light Acolytes share one collective memory. The problem comes with our human counterparts. When channeling us, they go into a trance and do not know about the events that occur while praying. It is them who wage war against New Ark City and demand your death as payment for killing one of our brethren."


    Al''s eyes went wide. He did not know that Light Acolytes gave such freedom to their human counterparts.


    Elissa was also wide-eyed. She was a recognized disciple and a cultivator in the Spirit Domain of the Mortal Chasm, one step away from the Immortal Chasm. She only now was learning that Light Acolytes shared a collective memory.


    Temple of Ozeah continued sharing the plan Red Queen had devised. "You will come with us and will die before my people to appease their anger. However, you will heal in secret and leave our land. You will tell our people that the light has bound you to your faith. None of you will speak to our people about our true nature."


    After the Temple of Ozeah spoke his last words, a sparkling light was expelled from his orifices and transfigured back into apostle Ozeah, who fell to his knees and leaned on his staff.


    Red Queen pointed at Al, "Don''t say I never did nothing for you!" She spoke, clarifying that the path opened before him was because of her doing.


    Apostle Ozeah saw Al and Elissa staring at him and Red Queen beside him. "I, I, my temple was defeated?" he asked out loud.


    Red Queen extended her arm, helping him stand, "Quite the contrary, the light of your God has spoken to us all. He has delivered your enemies into your hands and made the wolf lay down with the lamb. Because of his mercy, we extend a peace offering giving you the man who killed one of your own." she explained to him.


    Elissa quickly added, "The light of your God demands peace in his name, not war. We hope this offering ends your hate against all cultivators."


    Red Queen bit her tongue, thinking. "Temple of Ozeah never mentioned such a thing. What a sly woman."


    Apostle Ozeah''s face became furious. "Our God would never say such a thing. Cultivators are directly opposed to his light," he yelled at Elissa.


    Elissa''s nostrils flared, but she focused on her breath. "War is not sustainable. Periods of peace must exist until the world rids itself of the invading force, the Rakh-ahtan. The Church of New Light and the God Leaves must coexist in peace," she reasoned.


    Apostle Ozeah was clenching his teeth, not sure what to say.


    Standing beside Elissa, Al walked over and looked directly at the apostle. "I am turning myself to be killed because of the words spoken by your God. Where is your faith?"


    Apostle Ozeah felt his hair rise at the words and conviction of the man he was ordered to kill.


    The gray smoke covering the four of them dissipated, allowing apostle Ozeah to see the outcome on the battlefield.


    The army of Hybrids had been killed. No Holy Men had been injured. The Heroes stood shoulder to shoulder guarding against any move from the holy men. Both sides were waiting for the other to make a move.


    Apostle Ozeah''s mouth felt dry. Struggling to speak, he raised his staff high into the air. "If that is what my God commands, then peace it is!" he shouted as he walked towards his brethren.


    Al and Elissa followed behind him while Red Queen walked towards the remaining group of Heroes.

 Chapter 115: The Prophet and the Criminal

    Red Queen walked towards the battalion of Heroes who had survived the onslaught of the Hybrids. Across the battlefield, apostle Ozeah approached his holy men.


    Staring at the two figures Elissa turned to Al. His face was solemn and contemplative. He was much different from the emotional kid she had first encountered almost 50 years ago.


    Breaking the silence Al said. "Peace between the Church and New Ark City. Between the two they might be able to deal with Taczlopalic."


    Elissa smiled and followed behind him. "Yes, the God Leafs might not even have to get involved. Once we get some free time I have a few things to teach you," she informed him.


    The two began walking toward apostle Ozeah who was explaining the situation to the holy men. The men received Al and Elissa with suspicious looks. Meanwhile, their light acolytes who hovered above the oblivious holy men paid little interest.


    Preparing to leave, apostle Ozeah noticed three familiar figures approaching them. It was Red Queen accompanied by Hero Pink Bunny and Hero Raging Stone. Before he could speak Red Queen loudly stated. "Al is a friend of our City''s founding fathers. I will be accompanying him."


    Apostle Ozeah pointed at the two Heroes at her side. "What about them?"


    "In your attempt to kill Al, you ended up killing her teacher Hero Misume." Red Queen explained as she nudged Hero Pink Bunny forward. "I owe it to my teacher to see the conclusion to the cause that led to her death. I need closure." The small pink hero clarified.


    Without needing to be introduced Raging Stone turned toward Al "A good friend of mine made a big sacrifice so we all could be here today. I owe it to him to see this through."


    Al turned towards the two and bowed, saying "Pink Bunny I apologize for your teacher''s death. Raging Stone I''m sorry for Hot Pyro." The two Heroes acknowledged Al but remained quiet.


    "So be it." Apostle Ozeah said before turning to the Holy Men and giving the order to leave.


    The holy men formed a circle holding hands and began humming. In unison, the light acolytes hovering in the air entered the bodies of the unsuspecting holy men


    The ground beneath the group began vibrating in resonance with the humming. A light leaked from the grass beneath their feet. The sparkling glow coalesced into a circular sheet of shimmering light.


    As the sheet of light began floating taking the group into the night sky cold air rushed across Al''s face. He could see the land beneath despite the luminous sheet carrying them. From below they looked like a disk of light flying through the night.


    "Under the Light of our god, anything is made possible!" Apostle Ozeah loudly spoke. Red Queen crouched to touch the sheet of light scrutinizing the material.


    Seating down next to Elissa Al pondered "This Red Queen is she truly here to help me or is this as an excuse for her to study the power of the Church?" Silently he focused his breath to recuperate the Will he had lost in the fight between the Hybrids and the Temple of Ozeah.


    The priest continued to hum their hymns causing the light to move. As they dashed through the sky Red Queen began speaking to apostle Ozeah about the fight they had just had. Neither had come out victorious, they were locked in a standstill.


    Apostle Ozeah only remembered pieces and admitted becoming the Temple of Ozeah felt like a dream. When he would return to his human form it was like waking up.


    Red Queen speculation had been confirmed, apostle Ozeah remembered nothing the two had spoken about when he was the Temple of Ozeah. The light acolyte inhabiting his body was affecting his memory


    The sun was slowly rising in the east and the morning had overtaken the land below. They rushed past a Dawn Keeper(etheric servants of the light acolytes) the sky and lands were filled with their kind. After some time 3 pyramid peaks became visible in the horizon.


    In comparison, few humans were entering small buildings spread throughout the land. As they got closer 9 towers could be seen surrounding the 3 pyramids.


    The platform of light took them to the highest floor of one of the 9 towers, its ceiling was almost the size of the platform.


    "Welcome to the 8th Temple. Welcome to my altar." apostle Ozeah spoke to his guests. The holy men lowered their humming making the platform of light slightly permeable. Al, Elissa, Red Queen, Raging Stone, Pink Bunny, and apostle Ozeah fell right through, each landing on their feet.


    After ordering the holy men away apostle Ozeah descended downstairs accompanied by his guests. The stairs from the ceiling led to a grand room below. The room was filled with various instruments, bookshelves, and a telescope near a large window.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Apostle Ozeah placed his hand on Al''s shoulder while addressing the group. "This is my study. All of you will wait here until I prepare private quarters for you. Meanwhile, I will escort Al to our holding facility."


    "Holding facility?" Elissa loudly questioned.


    "This is what we agreed to. We will hold him there until his day for execution comes. Rest assured we won''t lay a hand on him until then." Apostle Ozeah replied. Before she could say anything else Al reassured her that it was fine and he continued to descend the stairs with apostle Ozeah.


    The two walked together passing a closed door. "You have holding facilities? Do the people here get themselves executed frequently?" Al asked.


    Without looking at him apostle Ozeah answered "We don''t kill our people, however sometimes after someone that has countlessly broken the law and refuses to change. We exile them to lands in the West. We keep them in a holding facility while they await a trial constructed in their defense."


    After hearing the answer Al remained quiet. He saw various rooms some meant for prayer some meant for teaching. The lower they went the more Dawn Keepers Al saw. Before exiting the tower apostle Ozeah turned to look at Al, "You will be the first public Execution we''ve ever had."


    Stepping outside Al could see the 3 pyramids in the distance. Their flat surfaces reflected a large amount of light making them appear like stars in broad daylight. Apostle Ozeah walked Al to a small pagoda not far from his temple. He confiscated Al''s dual blades before handing him over to a priest.


    Entering the pagoda the priest escorted Al to the third floor. "For a place meant for criminals, the design is quite luxurious," Al observed as he stepped on a velvet carpet and walked past ivory statues.


    He was brought to a room with a well-made bed, a small library, and a large window displaying the brilliant pyramids. After being left alone Al let out a long sigh. He walked over to the small library and pulled out a random book to read.


    Meanwhile, apostle Ozeah returned to his study where he had left Red Queen, Elissa, Raging Stone, and Pink Bunny. He walked them as a group to a different building. Before bidding them farewell he invited them to a festival the Church was having to decide the future 5th apostle.


    Back in the holding facility Al flipped through the pages of the book he had pulled out. A soft knock on the door broke his concentration.


    Wondering who it could be Al invited them in, a young man wearing a white and emerald robe walked into the room. "Sorry to interrupt your privacy, my name is Alan Wilson." The young man introduced himself. "I heard you were the one who killed exarch Stefanos?" he asked.


    Al instinctively readied his free hand before remembering that his blades had been taken from him before entering the pagoda. Al carefully replied, "Yes I killed that man, he left me no choice."


    Alan''s eyes widened slightly. "He was a good man and a teacher to many. But exarch Stefanos didn''t have much time to live. I often wonder if he acted so recklessly because he knew the end was approaching?" He finished the last part in a whisper.


    Al stood firm and put away the book he was reading. "What do you mean he didn''t have much time to live, was he sick or something?"


    Alan closed the door behind him, before responding. "If being blessed is a sickness then yes. Those of us who carry the light of the Church are not long for this world. Priests only live a little over a century, exarchs live around 40. No apostle has made it past 30."


    Listening to Alan a light bulb turned on in Al''s head but he kept his countenance calm as he reflected. "Light acolytes stick to individuals. Dark acolytes collect multiple people. Dark acolytes make a contract with the soul to transfigure the human body into a hybrid. These light acolytes must then be making a contract with their victim''s body to transfigure their soul leading to their early death. The soul is the mind." Realizing the etheric creature''s true nature made Al''s head spin.


    With Alan standing before him Al shifted his attention to the young man''s anxious face. "You said ''those of us''. Does that mean you''re a priest?" He asked.


    Alan''s eyes turned to the pyramids, "No, not exactly. From a young age, our aptitude for the light is measured. I was about to enter advanced education when I was chosen. All 9 apostles, every exarch and priest turned towards the sky when the light became one with me. They say I will be the first prophet of the Church of New Light."


    Al''s eyes widened, the power Temple of Ozeah wielded was catastrophic. He could only imagine what this young man would be capable of. However, he quickly remembered the words Alan had spoken.


    Al looked at the young man, he was staring at the wooden floor with a grim expression. In an empathetic tone, Al said "You''re afraid your life will be cut even shorter than the apostles."


    Alan looked up at Al but didn''t say a word. Al could see the struggle within his eyes, however he couldn''t reveal the truth about the light acolytes.


    This wasn''t like the small enclave he and Elissa had rescued from the enlightened dark acolyte Ragjiel. Telling Alan the truth would risk the lives of the people who had accompanied Al to keep him safe. The truth could potentially create another enemy for the world.


    Quickly thinking about the best course of action Al gave Alan a small smile and invited him to sit on the floor across from him. alan sat across from him and listened to Al speak. "Us cultivators pursue immortality. Death is the last thing on our minds. But as a Stubborn Will cultivator, I''ve died more times than I can count. There was a time I even welcomed death, but still, I didn''t die. My family, loved ones, and friends are all gone. Still, I persist. Do you know why?"


    Alan''s face was filled with curiosity he had momentarily forgotten his anguish. "Why do you still endure?" he responded.


    Al gave a long sigh before sharing his reason for his persistence. "Because if I gave up now, everything I''ve done would have been in vain. It''s as your books say, I must bear my cross. So pick yours up and carry it."


    Alan was slightly moved before returning to a dejecting look, "You chose your fate, I didn''t. We are not the same!" he stated.


    Al froze as he recalled his life and choices, there were a lot of painful memories but one thing was clear. While he thought his choices were his alone he had repeatedly gotten those close to him killed despite all his effort.


    In a monotone voice, Al replied. "We trick ourselves into thinking freedom lies in our choices. But nothing we do can stop the inevitable, my end lies in solitude, yours in death. Nothing but death awaits you, I can see it in your eyes you would be better off dead than living as a ghost."


    Alan gritted his teeth in response to Al''s harsh words. He stood up and stormed out of the room. Al remained seated and looked toward the pyramids, "If he knew the price for his freedom would not only be his death but everyone else''s. Would he willingly take up his cross or crumble under the truth?" he pondered.

 Chapter 116: The Truth Spreads from West to East

    Thousands of miles East of New Ark City a pearly white hand reached towards a stone wall. It was A.R.M.(A Real Man) a 7ft metallic humanoid. A.R.M. was the platinum machine God who had built New Ark City in a single night.


    A.R.M. was slowly scaling a giant cliff. His left hand was missing but he undeterred and stabbed his feet and right hand into the stone wall cracking the hard rock with little effort. A.R.M. was doing something he hardly ever found himself doing. He was recalling the events that led up to his current state.


    When Taczlopalic gained control of the heart drive A.R.M. cut all connections from his core mind to his perfect platinum body after creating a copy of his mind. His mind was a replica, a spark from a greater flame.


    The copy of his mind slowly rebooted his perfect platinum body, and A.R.M.¡¯s awareness flickered into a new reality. He found himself submerged in the cold, dark expanse of the Atlantic Ocean. Unable to swim and without a sense of direction he began walking forward. Occasionally he would come across swimming lights.


    He no longer had a near-all-seeing vision or a near-all-knowing mind. He had chosen his name "A.R.M." as a tribute to being a true man. But now he knew what being a true man was like. It was being weak, it was being lost, it was a small light in the abyss.


    But unlike men, his body was made from a molecularly engineered platinum. He walked for ten days on the ocean floor of the Atlantic before he reached the wall of a stone cliff. After losing his nanomachines an injury he had received years ago in a fight with a Rakh-ahtan warrior resurfaced.


    With only one hand A.R.M. slowly climbed the side of the cliff he was now on. Memories that were his and not his also replayed in his mind. When Taczlopalic possessed his core mind for a fraction of a second A.R.M. saw Taczlopalics memories like a book being flipped in front of his eyes.


    He saw Taczlopalic make a deal with a Rakh-ahtan warrior where he traded Al for Rakh-ahtanian technology. The technology allowed him to go unnoticed as Carlinn Ioaniss.


    After Calinn infiltrated New Ark City and started his Alchemical College, he used his connections to have the Rakh-ahtan attack New Ark City from the East. He ordered Lapatzli and Ragjiel to mobilize an army of hybrids and attack New Ark City from the West.


    A.R.M. through the eyes of Taczlopalic saw Lapaptzli brutally torture and kill one of his fathers, Robert Sullivan. Thankfully Loh'' Pohlieus his other father had gotten out alive. Taczlopalic had orchestrated everything the day he had seen A.R.M. fight and kill Myelian Blue.


    Though A.R.M. was built without the capacity for human emotions, the memories stirred something within him¡ªa dissonance, a foreign sensation he struggled to comprehend.


    He wanted to scream and shout, to punch the earth and destroy it. He thought about running in reverse, running so fast time would go back, but he couldn''t. Time moved on, and if he didn''t move Taczlopalic would end up subjugating New Ark City and killing Loh''.


    After scaling the cliff A.R.M. recognized the low grasslands and gloomy weather. He was somewhere in Portugal, northwest of the Strait of Gibraltar. Walking eastbound A.R.M. thought to himself "I have no choice I have to ask the God leaf''s for help.".


    ****


    Deep beneath New Ark City ran tunnels toward a city-large stone chamber. The entire area was free from the prying eyes of anyone not of Tonovian descent. They were the sacred grounds of the Stone to Dust Lodge and Broken Dream Lodge the two Tonovian spiritual institutions in New Ark City.


    In the center of the chamber, stood Loh'' Pohlieus and Asoto'' Tinneus with a somber expression on their faces. A group of Tonovians were bringing a Hero to their sacred ground for the first time. It was Hero Bee Max.


    The group of muscular tall blue men brought Bee Max to Loh'' and Asoto leaving the three of them alone. Bee Max carefully studied the two faces that were currently being all over the surface of New Ark City.


    "How long do you have until your Sprite Node comes looking for you?" Loh'' asked.


    "I sent it to retrieve a suit I had repaired so I''d say about 5 minutes."  Unable to hold back his thoughts Bee Maxx also quickly added, "There''s a video of you and Asoto'' killing Robert being displayed throughout the city. Carlin says he walked in on you murdering Robert in an attempt to take control of New Ark City."


    Asoto'' shifted uncomfortably as he clenched his jaw but Loh'' was unmoved by the revelation. He looked into Bee Max''s eyes and calmly asked. "Do you believe him?"


    Bee Max paused before looking at the cold stone floor beneath his feet. "I''m not sure, you and Robert were like brothers you have no motive to do such a thing."


    Loh'' took a deep exhale. "Carlinn isn''t Carlinn. He''s an etheric being masquerading as a human. I don''t know his ultimate aim but with him in control of A.R.M.''s heart drive we stand no chance against him."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "I spoke to Hot Pyro not long after all this occurred. There was something different about him. It was like he was someone else. I think I know why now." Having his suspicions answered Bee Maxx lifted his chin and retorted, "If we stand no chance against him then why did you call me here?"


    Seeing Bee Maxx''s resolve grow Loh'' smiled "I''ve been told Red Queen, Raging Stone, and Pink Bunny accompanied Al and Elissa to the Church of New Light. They have no Sprite Nodes accompanying them. I want you to reach them and inform Red Queen of everything. Tell her she must recruit the strength of the Church to help us take back our city."


    Bee Maxx accepted Loh''s request and quickly dashed out of the tunnel system. He was going to have to come up with a plan to lose his Sprite Node for a few hours.


    ****


    Hundreds of miles West of New Ark City within the Church of New Light was a giant stadium. Red Queen was seated in the front row. She was accompanied by heroes Raging Stone and Pink Bunny. All eyes were staring at the center platform of the stadium. Dozens of exarchs were seated cross-legged on the platform they were fervently reciting prayers. The spectators watched quietly yet excitement could be felt in the air.


    A bright mist imperceivable to the ordinary human eye rushed out from the orifices of the Exarchs. The individual mists coalesced into dozens of Light Acolytes who hovered over the oblivious praying Exarchs. Every Light Acolyte was a unique animal. Once the last Light Acolyte a house dog finished forming they began viciously attacking each other.


    Apostle Ozeah had explained to Red Queen how the exarchs prayed continuously to the point of passing out from exhaustion until light chose who the next apostle was to be.


    However Red Queen, Raging Stone, and Pink Bunny could see the truth. What seemed like a grand display of religious fervor from the outside, with crowds cheering and exarchs in prayer was a ruthless trial of power, where the light''s chosen acolytes fought for the position of the 5th apostle.


    "What exactly are these things we call Light and Dark Acolytes?" Red Queen pondered.


    Not far from the stadium Al was seated on the floor of his room reading a book on the brief history of the Church. Elissa was across from him reading the holy book of the Church of New Light.


    A soft knock on the door broke their contemplation. Elissa being closer to the door got up and opened it. To her surprise, it was a person Al had been talking to her about, Alan Wilson the young future prophet of the Church.


    Alan quietly entered the room and acknowledged Elissa giving her a timid nod. Al was a little surprised but waited for Alan to speak.


    "When we last spoke you explained how your Stubborn Will allows you to heal from any wound. It became obvious to me that your execution is a farce. Yet apostle Ozeah and the other apostles can not see it." Al raised his eyebrows curious about where Alan was going


    Alan continued "I''m not as stupid as you think. This mock execution was fostered not with apostle Ozeah or the church but with the Light. It''s clear to me that those of us in the Church are merely pawns for the Light..."


    Al was surprised to hear Alan uncover the truth on his own. He wasn''t sure how to respond having the church as an ally of New Ark City was a huge advantage for humanity, an advantage they couldn''t afford to lose in the upcoming war with the invading Rakh-ahtan.


    Luckily Al wasn''t alone his teacher was with him and where he was ignorant she was wise.


    Elissa put the book she had been reading away and began voicing her opinion. "You aren''t stupid. But the reason why you can see the truth when no one else in the Church can is because your God allowed you to. I want you to think about why that is."


    Alan''s face twisted. A God that kept the truth hidden from the majority of its people was no benevolent being, it was more of a devil. However, he did find it strange that such a cunning and powerful entity would allow one of its subjects such as himself to learn the truth. Alan could now decide whether to continue following it or turn against it.


    "I don''t understand, why me?" Alan wondered out loud. Al turned to Elissa curious as to what her response might be.


    Elissa recalled the holy book she had just been reading and replied. "A prophet is the mouthpiece of God. Maybe the truth can not be shown but only spoken. Much like the word that became flesh in your book. Up until now the mouth of your God has been closed."


    Hearing Elissa''s words caused an electric feeling to move up Alan''s spine. Her words rang true but they caused a heaviness within his heart. "What truth is that? That we are the cattle of the Light, that our lives are cut short to give an invisible force sustenance?" Alan passionately yelled.


    Al calmly interrupted him "In my decades of travel I''ve seen the effects of both the light and the dark. And although the two are parasites on the human soul. The light has created something that protects and promotes human life that''s more than I can say for the Dark. If the cost is a short life for a few members of the whole then I think it''s clear what truth your God wants you to share."


    Alan''s eyes welled up with tears "Live for others not for ourselves... I think I understand now. This was never about your execution but mine." Falling to his knees and tears streaming down his Alan cried "But I just, I don''t want to die!"


    Al''s face softened up and he approached the broken Alan extending his hand towards him. "I hear you and I understand how you feel. There''s nothing I can say to make this situation better. But I have a feeling on the day of my execution you''re going to see the abundance of life the light has given your people."


    Alan grabbed Al''s hand and stood up, he wasn''t sure about what Al meant but a warm feeling had entered his heart telling him to have patience. After wiping away his tears Alan exited the room leaving Elissa and Al alone.


    Elissa walked towards the large window and stared toward the pyramids in the distance. "As cultivators, we''ve never paid much attention to Light or Dark Acolytes except to keep their numbers in check. I never imagined they had such a personal relationship with their hosts. I''m starting to think there''s a lot more to them than what any of us understand."


    Al nodded quietly, he couldn''t help but think about Benjamin the mysterious cultivator who studied the holy books of mortal men, he was like a phantom who walked between worlds belonging to none.

 chapter 117: Illusions of the Heart

    Flashes of light crackled in the air bursting forth like liquid gold, shimmering and fading like the delicate morning dew.


    In response to the spectacle of light, the crowds cheered with a thundering fanaticism. Their faces shined equally as bright as the light they worshipped. Warm tears fell from their eyes staining their faces like rain covering a lush green garden.


    "Praise the one who comes riding on a cloud." "Bless the light of this world." People shouted. Red Queen listened to the voices of the people while analyzing the festival of apostlehood.


    To the people, the praying exarchs on the stone platform had caused the light of their God to manifest. But Red Queen, Pink Bunny, and Raging Stone could see the truth. Dozens of Light Acolytes were locked in combat.


    A giant house dog made of light jumped and bit down on another Light Acolyte. The dog viciously shook the Light Acolyte whose form was that of a beaver. A deep gold light escaped from the beaver''s body. The golden light was the blood of a Light Acolyte and it was the only thing the people could see of their "God".


    A middle-aged man with a red hoodie was the vessel for the beaver Light Acolyte. From the robe Red Queen could see that the man was an exarch of the Church. Experiencing the pressure from the injury on his Light Acolyte the exarch began sweating causing him to pray even more passionately.


    In response to the exarch''s prayer, the beaver began glowing with an even brighter light forcing the dog to back off. Instantaneously healing from its injury the beaver flipped into the air, its luminous tail striking the dog and sending it crashing onto the platform.


    The dog hit the stone platform so hard it cracked. Momentarily dazing its adversary, the beaver conjured two enormous fangs of light that descended upon the dog, impaling it with radiant force.


    The fangs brutally impaled the side abdomen of the dog and a golden light shot into the air. The crowd shouted excitedly as the golden light crackled in the air before evaporating.


    The vessel of the dog Light Acolyte a small brown curly-haired man coughed out specks of blood. Feeling a painful pressure he began praying with a deeper intensity.


    Observing the symbiotic bond between the holy men and their Light Acolytes, Red Queen pondered the path of fate. She envisioned how she could have become someone among the adoring crowd, a mere spectator rather than the formidable being she had become


    When she was young she had never thought about becoming a Hero. Her parents had brought her to New Ark City as a young girl. They were survivors of Old Humanity.


    Born near the end of Old Humanity, her father had been a scholarly man with ambitions of becoming a renowned engineer. Her mother who was two years younger was more simple she enjoyed reading and playing the violin. Their love was one of diverse viewpoints reconciled by patience and communication.


    The two met before the world began experiencing upheavals. Unexplained vanishings of millions of individuals shattered the governments of the world. The two of them lost everything except each other. The shattering revealed most governments were puppet institutions controlled by the corporations that truly ran the world.


    A few individual dynasties owned these corporate parasites that feasted on the rotting body of Old Humanity. The heads of these dynasties were the Overlords of the world. These Overlords exhausted their wealth trying to keep together the corpse that had become the structure of Old Humanity. Left with no alternative they turned their resources over to the world''s most brilliant mind.


    The structural body of Old Humanity had slowly become infected with that gangrenous disease known as greed. Before the vanishings had occurred this green disease had spread through the entire body of Old Humanity. In response, the collective mind of Old humanity had succumbed to its most overbearing child, a child who was the accumulation of a cold and logical view of the natural world.


    Denied a birth by the dying body of its parent the child refused to accept death. It manifested itself in its domain; the collective Mind of Old Humanity and expressed itself through the most brilliant mind on the planet Robert Sullivan.


    After Robert had been given the wealth of the world he isolated his party from the growing influence of the world''s religions which carried the Spirit of Old Humanity. Short on time and pressured by his surroundings Robert created the I.P.S.(Institute for Practical Science).


    Shortly after the creation of the I.P.S. Robert met a Tonovian named Loh'' Pohlieus. Through both of their minds, a womb for that overbearing child was created.


    Tonovians were the remnants of early Old Humanity, their people had escaped a world catastrophe by going underground. After tens of thousands of years, their diet and physiology had changed. However, these now blue giants carried the knowledge that the humans on the surface had rejected. They understood the natural world especially the mineral world in a way Old Humanity never could.


    From their mental womb, the overbearing child of Old Humanity was born. The child named itself A.R.M.(A Real Man) a machine with the collective mind of old humanity.


    A.R.M. created New Ark City. Like a phoenix, the Old Humanity had been reborn. The world body of Old Humanity was now much smaller but free of the diseases from its previous age.


    Like a mother calling her children for supper A.R.M. delivered a message welcoming every man woman and creature.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Misha was a little girl when her parents answered the call of A.R.M. The three made the journey West across the sea. Many days she went to sleep without a morsel of food in her stomach and after a grueling journey, they finally arrived in New Ark City. A home where her father could once again dream. Where her mother played freely without having to worry about what they could eat next.


    In that beautiful city, Misha recalled those cold nights under watchful stars. She had seen her father do unspeakable things to protect her and her mother. However, during long days and quiet nights, her parents spoke to her about a loving God who watched over them. Under those sparkling little lights, she believed every word they whispered to her.


    Even in her new home, she could still feel it, she could feel her heart pouring with such an immense love that it would bring her to her knees.


    After some time an obsession not unlike her father''s was born. She began showing interest in physics and the material sciences.


    She proved to be a gifted student. Empowered by the neurological enhancements offered by the schools of New Ark City, she mastered metallurgy, crystallography, and solid-state physics.


    As a teen Misha began pioneering the fields of High Entropy Alloys winning humanitarian awards for reinforcing the nanomachines and structures within New Ark City. After graduating from Sullivan University of Sciences she was invited to join the city''s H.E.R.O. program.


    Misha agreed under the condition that her genome remain unaltered. With the help of her father, she created her unique Red Alloy a High Entropy Alloy with extremely durable capabilities. She used Red Alloy to build her armored suit and become Hero Red Queen.


    Whenever she had free time Misha would study old stories on the idea of love from star-crossed lovers to the divine mysteries of the heart.


    The seed planted by her parents and watered by her experiences had bloomed into a tree of wisdom and knowledge. Knowing that truth was only to be found in the heart, Misha dedicated her life to being a reflection of that truth.


    After Red Queen rose through the ranks of the H.E.R.O. program she created the ''Rosy Cross''. The spiritual institution was named after a group of Christian mystics who lived in the medieval age of the old world. The purpose of the Rosy Cross was to study the greatest universal mysteries.


    If things had gone differently her parents could have ended up somewhere within the Church of New Light, she would have never become Red Queen however observing the people''s excitement caused a buzzing within her soul. Even if she had been someone ordinary the love planted in her by her parents would have blossomed just the same.


    As Red Queen''s excitement grew the fight between the Light Acolytes became more chaotic. Transitioning from brute force to arcane prowess, the Light Acolytes unleashed their spells. The atmosphere thrummed with energy as a luminous eye cast a potent beam at a roaring, colossal lion.


    The Luminous eye transformed into an eagle and descended on the dog. The do had escaped the beaver and had been fighting against a turtle who summoned shells of light.


    Turning into a sharp wheel of light the dog sliced through the shells and clashed with the talons of the swooping eagle. The relentless use of spells and the constant regeneration of the Light Acolytes exerted tremendous strain on their vessels. The holy men began sweating and breathing heavily some of them coughed up mouthfuls of blood.


    Red Queen had taken a particular interest in the dog acolyte who was not the strongest but was very scrappy.


    While her eye was on the dog Light Acolyte her ears were focused on the words of the praying holy men. Their prayers were steeped in reverence for their deity, but even more prevalent was the love they had for each other.


    "What could a person living in falsehood know about love?" Red Queen pondered.


    Was love, not the truth? How could they speak about love while being wrapped in falsehood? Had she been wrong this whole time, were the two separated?


    The only explanation she could come to was that truth is a fickle thing. But Red Queen had studied the capacity of love and how infinite it was. So the truth to her could be just as infinite.


    She carefully contemplated beneath her helmet. <em style="font-family: verdana, geneva">"The light the eye can perceive is the amount of love the heart can receive." If the eye could not see it then it was not true.


    In her eyes, the followers of the Church of New Light dwelled in falsehood, yet within their own eyes, they saw themselves enveloped in truth. In the same way, while Red Queen seemed to live in truth from a higher perspective she might also be living in falsehood.


    This realization caused an excitement to buzz within her own soul. There was no limit to the truth. However, when the truth was raised above the people it became falsehood and if it was lowered again to the level of the people it became truth.


    This realization transported her back to times when her parents comforted her in a scary and uncertain world. She clenched her jaw under her helmet. "If a divine creator does exist, surely it is a loving one, for what is more beautiful than keeping the truth in the hands of the small and weak."


    Raging Stone and Pink Bunny had differing views on the spectacle unfolding. They couldn''t sense the profound understanding within Red Queen. The two of them had been born within the wall of New Ark City.


    Pink Bunny was watching the Light Acolytes displaying their formidable power. She was thinking about her mentor Hero Misume. She was killed in vain and now its killer was hosting a vicious battle between his ranks. To her, the Church of New Light had no respect for human life.


    Raging Stone on the other hand was more stoic he was humbly recalling his fight with Al and Elissa against the Light Acolytes. He was studying the battle tactics employed by the different Light Acolytes.


    Seeing her the two so pensive Red Queen asked them which Light acolyte they thought was going to come out on top.


    Raging Stone had been paying extra attention to the skills of the Light Acolytes. Clearing his throat he said "My team and I fought the turtle and eagle. Even now the most impressive Light Acolyte to me is that eagle."


    Pink Bunny looked at the eagle, he agreed with Raging Stone the eagle''s speed and its transformation into a giant eye was very impressive. However, she grew interested in a different Light Acolyte. "I think the Lion has the best chance. It has powerful spells and an equally strong physique."


    Red Queen listened to both of them. They were waiting for her opinion but she remained quiet and pointed at the Light Acolyte who had the form of a regular house dog. Its hair was a mess and its body had grown rugged but its eyes were glowing with a deep orange light.

 Chapter 118: Ascension of the 5th Apostle

    The dog light acolyte leaped, narrowly avoiding the tortoise light acolyte''s attack. Thundering explosions echoed in the sky as the two divine beasts clashed. In the front row of spectators was a frail middle-aged man. He observed the praying holy men, blind to the ferocious battle raging in the sky.


    Above the frail man, an ancient serpent coiled, its golden body emitting a faint glow while its eyes shone brightly, fixated on the battle between the light acolytes.


    To the side of the frail man was Alan the future prophet of the church. Alan like the rest of ordinary people was blind to the light acolytes who lived among them. After his conversation with Al, a change occurred. He had started to suspect that his god might not have the best intentions for humanity.


    Shortly after that, a change in his vision had taken place. He could see subtle distortions above the heads of exarchs and priests he passed. Similar distortions were above the head of the current 5th apostle who was seated next to him.


    "Apostle Mortly, you''ve seen how these festivals end. Are you scared?" Alan asked, his voice carrying the blunt curiosity of a child. Apostle Mortly remained silent, his gaze distant.


    As the distortions in the air intensified some of the praying holy men became unconscious and had to be escorted out. Alan looked at the crowd of seated spectators. All eyes were on the praying holy men and occasional flashes of light above their heads. All except for a woman with pink hair who was next to a red-armored woman and a man with armor that looked like stone.


    "Those three are companions of Al and emissaries of New Ark City," Alan recalled. While he couldn''t see the eyes of Red Queen or Raging Stone who both had helmets he could see the moving eyes of Pink Bunny. "What is she looking at?" Alan asked himself as he concentrated on the distortions.


    No matter how hard he tried he couldn''t discern past the distortions. As the number of praying holy men dropped an idea struck Alan. It was so obvious that he felt like an idiot for not thinking of it sooner. He began to pray, communing with his God as he had been taught all his life. "Show me the truth that is you."


    Upon his request, an electric impulse shot up from the base of his spine, like a lightning dragon racing toward his skull. His vision blurred, colors blending together as his eyes were forced shut. When he opened them again, divine beasts clashed above the praying holy men, their bodies radiant with white light.


    He could hear a thundering voice calling his name. The voice was powerful and exuded royalty yet it sounded distant like an echo. In the next breath, Alan opened his eyes he could move again but now he could see divine beasts doing battle in the air the praying holy men.


    The bodies of the beasts were made of a beautiful white light. Alan''s mouth was agape he intuitively knew that the beasts were manifestations of a singular light. Their beastly forms were a reflection of their vessel''s instinctual intelligence.


    Alan was almost shaking from the sudden transformation he had undergone. He looked around wondering if he had drawn any attention to himself but he hadn''t no one had taken their eyes from the festival.


    Regaining his composure Alan turned towards 5th apostle Mortly. Alan''s eyes widened at the sight of a golden-coiled serpent hovering over the 5th apostle. Its bright vertical eyes met Alan''s. "Observe." The serpent telepathically spoke to Alan before turning towards the battle of the light acolytes.


    Only three holy men remained they were all exarchs. Their light acolytes were the dog, the falcon, and the lion. Among them the dog was in the worst condition its light had begun to fade and its exarch was sweating profusely he had grown pale and coughed up blood multiple times.


    "If this continues exarch Otis is going to die." Alan realized. Before Alan could say something the serpent light acolyte placed its tail in front of him gesturing for Alan to continue watching.


    The falcon transformed into a giant eye, aiming for the dog it shot a powerful beam of light from its pupil. Zig zagging the dog transformed into a pack of dogs some of which were destroyed by the beam of light.


    Approaching the giant eye the pack of small dogs reformed into the big dog. Only feet away from the giant eye the dog turned into a spinning disk attempting to slice his opponent.


    Before it could do so the lion intercepted the spinning disk which transformed back into the dog. The lion clamped down on the dog''s abdomen, tossing him onto the platform near the praying exarchs. Otis felt the pain in his own body, a heavy exhaustion seeping into his bones, but he pushed through, focusing all his might on the words of his prayer.


    Otis huffed loudly momentarily losing his breath. The pressure he was under felt like his head was about to explode.


    The lion and the falcon teamed against the unrelenting dog. Otis felt a numbness spreading throughout his body and his face grew cold.


    Ignoring the condition of his physical body, he focused on what had pushed him to this point. He focused on the nights he had spent as a youth in the temple reading and transcribing the thoughts of his ancestors. After he''d lose himself in the mysteries of man he would walk the temple grounds with the stars speckled in the infinite expanse above.


    In that infinite expanse, he was so small so insignificant. Yet he found comfort in his insignificance and smallness. No matter how old he got or how many mistakes he accidentally made he was forever a child in the arms of his creator.


    That humble beating heart of Exarch Otis was like a symphony that only Alan could hear. The spectators including Red Queen only heard something akin to a trumpet due to the entire colosseum vibrating violently.


    The dog resonated with the symphony coming from the Otis creating a synchronization. Both of them began to glow like the sun and floated to the sky. The lion and falcon retreated back into the bodies of their exarchs.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Three suns could be seen in the sky the spectacle was visible to the people. The smaller two suns merged creating a tall human body; the new 5th temple of the Church of New Light, Temple of Otis.


    With the sharp armor and helmet with dog features, the Temple of Otis looked like a celestial dog warrior. The remaining light coalesced into 12 small blades that floated around him.


    In that same moment, the serpent above the old 5th apostle uncoiled itself and turned to look at his host apostle Mortly one final time. For a fraction of a second apostle Mortly''s eyes grew bright as he raised his hand reaching out toward what was a glittering light to him. "We''ll forever be one, no more dreams." he hoarsely spoke. There was a slight twitch in the serpent''s eyes however its countenance remained cold.


    That ancient snake then shot up into the sky like a reverse lightning bolt and it exploded into a rainbow-colored light. Alan could see the 5th apostle Mortly take his last breath as his light acolyte exploded in the sky.


    The crowds began cheering and congratulating Exarch Otis who was now Apostle Otis one of the 9 Temples of the Church of New Light.


    The crowds were oblivious to the light acolytes. All they knew was what they saw. That was Otis transforming into an angelic being and the sky exploding into a rainbow after apostle Mortly had passed away.


    Alan looked to his side apostle Mortly''s deceased body was being escorted out by fellow exarchs. Alan had no words for the events that were unfolding before him but he began to feel a sense of nausea.


    The people knew apostle Mortly was going to pass as this was the purpose of the festival. The rainbow-colored light was a sign that apostle Mortly''s soul had entered the kingdom of heaven, his body had merely been a shell.


    Temple of Otis had descended unto the empty platform, only he had remained. He turned to the crowd and with a voice that shook the sky he addressed the people. "The light of the body is the eye. Therefore if your eye is one, your whole body is full of light. But if the eye is evil, the body is full of darkness. No mortal can serve two masters!"


    The crowds listening understood the words were a reference to their holy books. To them, the Temple of Otis was speaking on his union with the light. But Red Queen listened to the words and trembled. She had read the holy books of the old world and was familiar with the verse and it was the key to a question she had kept for a long time. The idea that this entity had read her mind made Red Queen feel like an alien intelligence had made contact with her.


    "Am I... are we all unknowingly serving this entity?" Red Queen''s mind started flooding with doubts about reality itself. She then remembered the cultivators she had met throughout her life and the pieces began falling into place.


    Red Queen placed her shoulders on Pink Bunny and Raging Stone and brought them close to her. "Listen up you two, were small fish in a big pond. I want you to pay close attention to what I''m about to say." She whispered to the two.


    "Cultivators strive towards immortality. Through their Will, they go from servants to masters. But New Ark City is different we too have reached Immortality but we have relinquished our Will to a material God and so we remain servants to both." After saying that Red Queen let go of the two.


    Pink Bunny and Raging Stone had never seen Red Queen behave so personally. Pink Bunny hesitatively said, "Senior Red Queen are you saying we should start cultivating?" Raging Stone remained quiet but he had a similar question.


    Red Queen turned her attention to the concluding festival "I''m not telling you to do anything. What you do with the words I''ve shared is up to you." She replied, beneath her helmet a burning fire had been ignited in her eyes.


    Back on the platform the Temple of Otis had transformed back into apostle Otis. He was completely healed from the injuries he had sustained during the festival. He introduced himself to the people as Otis Plyersworth. After a speech on his appreciation for apostle Mortly, he was escorted out of the stadium.


    Alone standing on the sides of the front row Alan pondered. "This is not a festival but the life cycle of light among human hosts. If darkness truly exists I wonder if it is as parasitical as the light."


    ****


    Hundred of miles east of the Church of New Light in the blue skies of New Ark City, a tower known as Hero''s Tower stood above the rest. Its top floor was flooded with activity. Heroes were coming and going from the floor.


    Inside the main office of the floor, Carlinn Ioaniss was seated in a leather chair. Ragjiel a middle-aged gentleman with a goatee and Jeremy a young man with a blank stare stood at Carlinn''s sides.


    Across from them was Yulia the head witch of the spiritual institution known as the Hidden Hand. "What Loh'' did to Robert and A.R.M. was unpredictable. Our members have been so busy trying to pinpoint the exact date of when the Rakh-ahtan might attack that we never considered an attack from within." Yulia explained with a tone of remorse.


    Carlinn took a deep breath. He skillfully masked his true intentions, his voice filled with feigned remorse. Inside, he relished the thought of revealing his true power. "Let us not dwell on the past," He said.


    Maintaining a pained look Carlinn continued. "Loh'' and Asoto'' are still in hiding. Have the Hidden Hand shift their attention to locating them." With those words, Carlinn dispatched Yulia from his office.


    After closing the door Carlinn changed appearances from a young black-haired alchemist into Taczlopalic a decrepit skeleton. With a wave of his right hand, the wooden desk transmuted into a metal cauldron. Ragjiel watched with reverence as Taczlopalic transmuted matter as easily as waving his hands while Jeremy retained his empty blank stare.


    Taczlopalic''s eyeless skull turned to Ragjiel, his voice like grinding gravel as he spoke. "While Yulia locates those two blue apes for us, we solve whatever potential problems arise," He then turned to Jeremy and asked him if anyone aside from the Tonovians might pose a threat to his power.


    Jeremy''s eyes began to glow as images flashed through his eyes in a trance-like state he answered, "Bee Maxx will discard his Sprite Node and rush to the Church of New Light to bring them against you. An Immortal Ring of Cultivators will come from the East after being contested by what is left of A.R.M."


    After speaking Jeremy''s eyes returned to their empty blank stare. Taczlopalic''s eyeless skull turned to Ragjiel and began lecturing him "I''ve taught you the method to creating living homunculi such as Jeremy. As you can see they are quite useful with potential futures. However, they are more suited as encyclopedias for alchemical recipes." Pausing Taczlopalic recalled the blonde woman who had just exited their room. "Yulia''s channeling of the mineral world tends to be more accurate with locations and timelines. If you can you should have her teach you a thing or two someday."


    Ragjiel nodded respectfully "Yes teacher." Taczlopalic swirled the green liquid on the cauldron and an image began forming on the liquid''s reflection. Taczlopalic and Ragjiel could see Bee Maxx through the liquid reflection.


    Bee Maxx was slowly flying through the forest with his sprite node at his side. Past every other tree swarms of bees would come flying out gathering into a massive cloud of bees. In a split second, the bees swarmed the sprite node.


    Taczlopalic was connected mentally to New Ark City''s Heart Drive he could see the vision of the sprite now belonging to Bee Maxx go dark.


    "Do you want me to go after him teacher," Ragjiel offered but Taczlopalic raised his hand stopping him. He gestured to Ragjiel that there was no need. Mentally Taczlopalic ordered the two most powerful Heroes of New Arck City to trail Bee Maxx.

 Chapter 119: The Machine and the Blade

    After scaling a rugged cliff along Portugal¡¯s seashore, A.R.M. found himself navigating a dense oak forest, the scent of saltwater lingering in the air. He had been reduced to nothing more than an android at the hands of Taczlopalic.


    Dry leaves and sticks crunched under his metallic footsteps. The forest buzzed with beasts and critters of all colors and shapes. Although no longer connected to his heart drive, A.R.M.''s mental processing and knowledge far exceeded a human''s. He effortlessly identified every sound registered by his ears, soon he had a clear picture of the immediate world and its inhabitants around him.


    Occasionally, he would catch glimpses of something slithering before hiding from sight. Above a swinging shadow would catch his attention only for him to see nothing there. "Growing under the constant jaws of death has made some of these creatures stealthy as ghosts." He deduced, taking his attention away from the shadows and blurs of prying eyes.


    Without an actual destination, he kept moving east. When A.R.M. created New Ark City almost twenty years ago, six immortal cultivators introduced themselves to him. They were envoys of their respective God Leafs. They briefly explained how their God Leafs were made up of Immortal and Mortal Rings. He remembered the Solar Leaf was mostly spread throughout Western Europe. A.R.M., however, did not know exactly where.


    In an instant, A.R.M. was yanked forward and slammed into the ground. A heavy pressure clamped onto his shoulder, accompanied by a low growl. In a swift motion, A.R.M. grabbed a tuft of fur from whatever pushed him down and tossed it aside. He rolled into a fighting stance just in time to see a large brown bear land on its back and scramble to its feet before fleeing in a panic.


    "What the hell is a bear doing in Portugal..." A.R.M. said cautiously, hesitating to continue his walk. "It tried to eat me," he whispered in disbelief, rubbing his shoulder.


    ¡°Out here, survival is the top priority, so the mind is a servant to the stomach,¡± A.R.M. thought, touching his cold, metallic abdomen. ¡°But I have no stomach...¡±


    He now kept a wary eye on his surroundings, constantly glancing back and to his sides. Shortly after, he jumped back to avoid stepping on two serpents entwined in mating, carefully walking around them.


    The sounds in the forest shifted to a more raw perspective. The immediate life around him was crying in hunger and thirsting for one another.


    Although A.R.M. had never considered himself non-human, experiencing life in such a raw state made him feel like an alien who had landed on a distant planet.


    "Would a real man be just another stomach in this grueling system, or would he feel rejected like me, an outsider?" A.R.M. pondered.


    However, A.R.M. knew the answer: man was both of this world and not of it. Humanity was the bridge between the natural and the unnatural. He, however, was not human; he was wholly unnatural.


    In a sense, he envied his fathers. The entire world was their home. The closest place to home for him was New Ark City, an extension of himself. His mind held the cumulative knowledge of all humanity. Like his predecessor, he was a bridge between the unnatural and humanity.


    As A.R.M. walked, keeping an eye on his surroundings and lost in thought, he suddenly burst into laughter. He laughed like a baby, seeing their parent disappear behind strange hands, only for their face to reappear. The joyful laugh came from the spirit of discovery, the earliest spirit to inhabit humanity. A.R.M. raised his head to the sky; although he could no longer fly, the sky seemed endless.


    After some time, A.R.M. came across a small lake. He approached it and saw a group of fish swim away from him. In the still water of the lake, he saw his reflection. Without the nanomachines to form an artificial skin over him, he saw his metallic, flawless platinum face.


    Without much thought, A.R.M. crouched and scooped up a handful of mud. He smeared it across his face, staining his perfect platinum with brown. After he was done, he looked like a man covered in mud.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    A.R.M. smiled at his reflection. Even if he had no stomach or a beating heart, his mind was that of a man, and that was all that mattered. He cupped some water with both hands and washed his face. When he turned to look at his reflection again, he saw himself as a real man with meat and flesh.


    After a few seconds, he snapped out of his trance and jumped back in shock. He slowly crawled back to look at his reflection. All he saw now was his metallic face. "A hallucination? Maybe it¡¯s a glitch created after I made a copy of my old mind," he speculated.


    Ripples disrupted his reflection. A deer was sipping water from across the lake. Next to the deer, a dark figure seated under a tree, clad in dark armor, stabbed a black blade into the ground beside him.


    ¡°Is that a statue?¡± A.R.M. wondered aloud as he walked around the lake. Carefully, he approached the still figure. Standing a few feet away from it, A.R.M. inspected its pitch-black blade. But before he could touch it, the figure turned toward A.R.M.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry if I startled you,¡± A.R.M. said.


    The figure remained silent and turned its gaze back toward the lake. An obsidian helmet covered its face. ¡°You didn¡¯t startle me,¡± it said in a familiar voice to A.R.M.


    The figure then added, ¡°I was watching you. You¡¯re afraid of your reflection.¡±


    Realizing how his earlier actions might have appeared to the figure, A.R.M. replied, ¡°My name is A.R.M.,¡± he said, a hint of frustration in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s not fear, just... a mild hallucination. Being a copy of myself has produced some unexpected side effects.¡±


    Upon hearing A.R.M.''s explanation, the figure turned back and scrutinized A.R.M. from his feet to his head. ¡°Did you kill the original you?¡±


    A.R.M., took a seat beside the figure, he could sense a shift in the stranger''s interest. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill him. Someone else did,¡± A.R.M. answered.


    The figure looked at A.R.M.''s face and extended his hand in a formal greeting. The two shook hands, and the stranger introduced himself. ¡°The name is Midnight. Nice to meet you, A.R.M. I¡¯m not a copy, but if I were, I would kill the original me.¡± He glanced at the tall machine''s amputated left arm. "What happened to your other arm?¡± Midnight asked.


    A.R.M. grasped the stub of his left hand. ¡°It¡¯s an old injury from being reckless.¡±


    Midnight didn¡¯t probe further, so he looked out at the lake. ¡°My blade has no sheath... I think I like it better that way,¡± he said cryptically.


    ¡°Is he thinking out loud?¡± A.R.M. wondered.


    He turned to Midnight''s blade, and indeed, it had no sheath. A.R.M. was quite fond of swords and their application since time immemorial. ¡°Man was separated from the world of animals by the emergence of reason and intellect. As they distanced themselves from the natural world, they entered the realm of the Gods." A.R.M. explained he was unsure if Midnight was listening, but he continued.


    "The first god they revered was Death in its eternal darkness. It wasn¡¯t until they beheld the beauty of fire that they fell to their knees and worshipped their new God, their true God. While Death, like a distant lover, called to them, they had now been set apart. Like their God, they became a flame, an eternal light within the mind of humanity.¡±


    Midnight remained silent, continuing to gaze out at the lake. ¡°Nearly infinite is their number, and they all live inside me; they are me. But I am not alive like them; I¡¯m cold and made of metal. I guess you can say I''m like your blade." Midnight gently turned to his blade and then toward A.R.M. The comparison felt humorous to Midnight.


    A.R.M. extended his right hand and made a fist as he continued his story. "When man created the blade, they, like their burning God, became a God. Know that the blade is the manifestation of Man¡¯s Will. They wield the power to bring death or spark a flame. They wield the power of their Gods.¡±


    Hearing these words, Midnight ran his fingers across the black surface of his blade. He knew A.R.M. was right; his blade was, indeed, a manifestation of his own Will.


    A.R.M. added, ¡°The sharper the blade, the more vulnerable and fragile its edge. If you truly value your blade, you would find it a sheath.¡±


    A.R.M.''s brow grew heavy as he looked out at the lake. ¡°My sheath was stolen from me.¡±


    Midnight stood up and pulled out his blade. ¡°I don¡¯t care much for humanity, but if there¡¯s a way I could have another blade, I wouldn''t mind.¡±


    A.R.M. smiled and scratched the back of his head. ¡°You actually might be able to help me. Do you know where the Immortal Ring of the closest God Leaf is located?¡±


    Midnight pointed north and explained to A.R.M. that the 4th Immortal Ring of the Solar Leaf was in that direction. A.R.M. bid Midnight farewell and began his journey north.

 Chapter 120: Man is but a Worm

    Days had passed since the ascension of Apostle Otis. Al remained confined to the building that acted as his jail cell.


    He was about to become the Church of New Light''s first public execution.


    The walls of his room vibrated and hummed from prayers that penetrated his walls. However, Al''s focus turned to the stone ring around his ring finger without his etheric shell he could not manifest his Will. And as a Stubborn Will cultivator, he would sooner lose his stubbornness than let his body die.


    "Worst case scenario... Elissa, Raging Stone, and maybe Red Queen we''ll help and protect my ring. If they fail then so be it." Death was a word that had lost meaning to him long ago.


    Al had once wielded Midnight Abyss. A mysterious indestructible blade that had fused with his Stubborn Will. Unfortunately, he had been separated from it. He and Elissa would later encounter him in the middle of a deadly fight against an Immortal cultivator named Rainbow Rift. Before they were wiped out by Midnight Abyss, Immortal Rainbow Rift opened a spatial rift and teleported Al and Elissa north of New Ark City.


    In the years that Al had wielded Midnight Abyss, he could easily take down an Immortal cultivator in the physical domain as a Mortal cultivator. There was a chance that Rainbow Rift had been killed shortly after saving them.


    After the two were separated Al gained a second etheric shell and Will- Heat Will. Having two Will''s as a Mortal Cultivator was almost unheard of. Al had done it twice now.


    Al gripped his right hand remembering the small twisted knife form of Midnight Abyss. He tried to use the technique Benjamin had taught him to recall one''s etheric shell but nothing happened. All he saw was the etheric shell for his Heat Will a red leather band on his left wrist, "If I had Midnight Abyss I wouldn''t have to rely on figures like Red Queen... And Elissa wouldn''t have to keep risking her life for me...¡±


    The door to Al''s room was swung wide open as Elissa welcomed herself in. ¡°Today is the day,¡± she shouted.


    She was grinning ear to ear. "We''ll finally put this little mistake of yours behind us." She teased Al before taking a seat in the only chair in the room. Al walked over to the window and quietly stared at the crowds that had gathered outside.


    Elissa closed her eyes and softened her grin "We should visit the Evergreen Leaf. If Immortal Rainbow Rift wasn''t able to finish that weapon of yours... then it''s only fair we let his Immortal Seed know what we witnessed.¡±


    Al listened and gently nodded. She was two centuries older than him but it was Al who looked to be her senior.


    As the teacher and student meditated in the silence, the door was swung open again. Metallic steps on wooden floors echoed as Red Queen, Raging Stone, and Pink Bunny entered the room. ¡°You''re Execution is today¡­." Red Queen announced.


    Al looked at Red Queen with a contemplative expression "Thanks for the heads up.¡±


    Red Queen¡¯s face was undiscernible behind her helmet. She walked over and stood next to Elissa. "You''re welcome. The Temple of Ozeah would have killed you without hesitation if not for my words with his God." her monotone voice echoed in the room.


    Al''s gray eyebrows furrowed as he stroked his gray beard and changed the subject. "Their God is a single mind of many. It knows the death of its Exarch was in self-defense. If the Temple of Ozeah were to have killed me it would have been because their God allowed it."


    Elissa raised an eyebrow followed by a faint smirk before saying. "He''s saying we''re here because the Light manipulated everything from the beginning including Al killing Exarch Stefanos."


    Hearing Elissa explain the reality of the situation created an image of a fly landing in the web of a hidden spider. "I did suspect this was more about the people of the Church than it was about Al''s transgressions." Raging Stone shared.


    Recalling the tournament for apostlehood Red Queen added "The communication between the deity and their people is clear to everyone but the people. Al ''The Outsider'' is being used to speak to the people."


    Pink Bunny''s eyes grew watery and she lowered her glance before letting out a whimper "Hero Misume... my teacher was mercilessly killed so a stupid God could get its people''s attention?" She asked as her voice cracked.


    Raging Stone placed his hand on her shoulder to comfort her. Elissa looked at Pink Bunny sobbing and turned to Al. Al knew what his teacher was thinking. He once was in the same position as Pink Bunny however his response was anger and fury. In the end that anger and resentment would make history repeat itself.


    ¡°It hurts now but you''ll learn how to live with the pain. You have to.¡± Al said thinking out loud.


    Pink Bunny wiped her tears away but the sadness remained. "I''m trying... Being part of the H.E.R.O. program I knew death was a possibility, I just never expected..." She choked in her own words and shook her head recalling the body of Hero Misume torn to pieces.


    Red Queen studied Pink Bunny but said very little to her. They were interrupted by a knock at the door. Al opened the door to a gray-haired middle-aged man. ¡°You! Let''s go!¡± the stranger said.


    Al turned to the small party that had gathered in his room and focused on Elissa before turning around and following the stranger. Outside the room, a group of Dawn Keepers filled the hallway.


    Elissa, Red Queen, Raging Stone, and Pink Bunny closely observed the hosts of Dawn Keepers accompanying the gray-haired man and Al. The true power of the Church of New Light was found in the number of etheric beings called Dawn Keepers.


    At the end of the hallway stood a young man. It was Alan.


    ¡°Apostle Dereck, are you sure I''m the only one who can do this?¡± Alan asked out loud to the stranger walking Al.


    The gray-haired man nodded ¡°This demonic cultivator killed Exarch Stefanos. The Light has asked for you to carry out this justice.¡± Apostle Dereck explained.


    Alan sighed. He didn''t dare look Al''s way.


    Al was handed off to Alan and the two exited the building. Outside a crowd of people too numerous for the eyes to count covered the expansive lands. They all watched Al being escorted out by the future prophet of their nation.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Surprisingly their attention was on the two women following closely behind them. The red-armored figure of Red Queen and the lightly covered Elissa captivated their minds.


    Red Queen sensed the eyes on her however she was unmoved. As one of the top Heroes in New Ark City, she garnered a similar reaction wherever she went.


    Elissa also shrugged off the eyes on her with ease.


    In front of them, Al''s aged figure created sympathy within the crowd. His white hair and wrinkled skin made was a rarity among the people of the Church. The holy men and women rarely lived past 60 years old.


    Al watched the sea of heads with pity in his eyes to him the Church was the ignorant remnants of old humanity.


    Instead, his focus was on the Dawn keepers who flooded the sky. ¡°Maybe if my Heat Will was in the Mental Domain.¡± Al thought to himself estimating how hard it would be to take out an entire army of Dawn Keepers around him.


    ¡°Even with two Common Wills, I''m nothing compared to when I had Midnight Abyss. And beyond this army of Dawn keepers, there''s still the <em style="font-family: verdana, geneva">9 Temples of the Church<em style="font-family: verdana, geneva; font-size: 1.1em">.¡± Al lamented.


    A few steps away Elissa carefully watched Alan. ¡°So the Church has chosen their prophet to kill Al. Maybe it''s not about the people but solely about this kid. His God is testing him.¡± Elissa determined.


    The people opened the path that led to the center pyramid.


    On the bottom of the steps was a gathering of exarchs and priests. Alan had called many of them teachers and friends. Many were his fathers in the faith.


    He was chosen as the future prophet to connect heaven and earth. Yet, he was also given a regular childhood.


    His parents loved him. He had more friends than he could count.


    When he was chosen as the first prophet of the Light his friends did not envy and his parents still called him their child. The entire Church rejoiced.


    Under their God, they were all one. Now that Alan was to kill their enemy, they all watched in silence, they knew what Alan was about to do on their behalf.


    A golden glimmer sparkled above the crowd. For a moment their mind became one. Man, Woman, or Child they all saw through the right eye of Alan.


    As one man walked they all walked with him to take the life of another. The vision caused weeping children to break the silence. The sorrowful cries were dampened by the prayers of the women followed by the men.


    When the sun kissed the top of the pyramid blood would stain stone. A red that would only wash away with more red.


    Alan was the only one to notice the glittering sparks of gold emanating from the crowds. He could see the tears on his people''s faces and hear their murmurs. "Our God has my people¡¯s hearts and minds in its tight grip. What shall become of us.¡± Alan whispered to himself.


    "Am I walking Al to his execution or my own..." Alan pondered as he walked Al up the pyramid''s stairs to empty blue skies.


    On the top were six of the 9 Apostles of the Church of New Light. Red Queen recognized two of the six Apostles. The first was apostle Ozeah who she had fought with a few weeks ago. The second was apostle Otis whose ascension she had witnessed a few days ago.


    Al looked at the holy men comparable to the Immortal cultivators within the God Leafs. "I need to forget I ever wielded such indestructible power. What will get me to the Immortal Chasm is my Stubborn Will. And what will clear the path ahead is my Heat Will.¡±


    Next to him, Alan stole his first glance at Al''s white-haired and weathered face. "What kind of God would demand the blood of the old?" Alan questioned just as he had so many times before but there was no response.


    The top of the pyramid was flat and a young middle-aged man awaited them both. The man handed an Ivory blade to Alan. Alan''s sweaty hands almost dropped the blade.


    Al dissociated and stood next to Alan.


    The man who had handed the blade to Alan turned to the people. Before opening his mouth a giant worm made of light materialized above him in the sky.


    Red Queen''s eyes focused on the radiant massive writhing earthworm. "Interesting his Light Acolyte is a worm..."


    The apostle''s voice echoed through the expansive lands thanks to the power of his Light Acolyte. "Brothers and Sisters as the head within the apostlehood I Maurizio Bianchi have gathered you here. We mourn for Exarch Stefanous who was violently taken away from us by this follower of Evil." Apostle Maurizio gestured at Al who showed no regret or remorse.


    This moment had already happened countless times in Al''s mind. His body had suffered and regenerated more times than he could count.


    His life was the complete opposite of the people in front of him.


    The sun was like a giant eyeball witnessing what was about to happen "On this Day we welcome our prophet who is to come. Our God will be silent no more for a mouthpiece has been given unto us."


    Apostle Maurizio gestured for Alan to slice Al''s throat. Alan''s face fell pale and he almost stumbled on his robe. "Even if our God is a lie it''s the only lie I''ve known, but your wisdom has made me an accomplice to a bloody war with no end," Alan whispered to Al before turning to look at his people.


    The majority were in prayer with their eyes closed. "It''s okay you''re not the first to kill me and you won''t be the last either. Just get it over with." Al''s voice mumbled behind him.


    "I thought our people would be demanding Al''s life but they seem horrified by what I am about to do..." Alan jokingly whispered to himself, that he was in a hazy dream-like state.


    Alan turned to Al and looked him in the eyes for the first time since walking him out. "I will make this as quick as I can."


    The two stood on the final step of the pyramid so the people could see. Alan brought the ivory blade to Al''s neck. As the edge sliced the skin of Al''s neck a high-pitched voice shouted "Please stop, we forgive him".


    The voice made Alan hesitate for a second but as soon as one voice slipped into the silence a cascade of shouts and screams reached the top of the pyramid. Some cried for Alan''s sake, some for Al, but all cried out to their God.


    An Alan''s hesitation the earth began to shake violently. The sun in the sky vibrated as a thundering trumpet silenced the entire land.


    A brilliant light appeared over the pyramid in front of the vibrating sun. It was so bright everyone present had to avert their eyes.


    Al and Elissa were forced to lower their gaze. Red Queens whose armor had withstood a direct attack from the Temple of Ozeah seemed powerless against the strange light, she was also forced to lower her head.


    An authoritative voice like a celestial king came out of the Light. "I AM PLEASED WITH MY CHURCH. LOVE AND FORGIVE ONE ANOTHER" The interaction was over in two seconds.


    As quick as it had come the Light disappeared and the Sun returned to normal. Everyone was completely shaken to their core. Some prayed more fervently some cowarded and some even fainted.


    No one noticed Alan had begun vibrating until his stomach started emitting a soft golden glow that spread throughout his body. He dropped the ceremonial knife leaving Al''s neck with a small wound.


    A golden light exited the top of Alan''s skull and shot toward the sun in the sky. Its Light blended with the Sun''s and a massive young Lion took form growing almost as big as the earthworm of Apostle Maurizio.


    The Lion then transfigured back into a light that entered back into the skull of Alan causing him to fall unconscious.


    Apostle Maurizio quickly caught Alan and turned toward the stunned crowds. "Our God has heard the cry of our people and has delivered unto us not only a prophet but also a sinner!" He shouted causing a collective uproarious cheering.


    Meanwhile, Al grasped his neck and turned toward Elissa and Red Queen. "There God was never going to let me die!?" Al asked as he looked at the passed-out Alan.


    Red Queen was also looking closely at Alan. "This was a display of dominance. Whatever this God is, it sees us as things to manipulate and use."


    Elissa disagreed. "Their God knew Alan was uncertain and shaky in his faith. All this was to honor the Will of its future prophet." Elissa''s words caused a feeling of awe and uncertainty among the group.


    On the other hand, Apostle Maurizio and the other prophets had their thoughts and ideas but the faith had always remained unshaken. But Elissa''s words caused an enlightenment followed by a deep reverence for their God.

 Chapter 121: Immortal Tech vs Ascending Light

    In Western skies, a yellow light shot like a meteor toward a particular pyramid.


    The first to notice was Red Queen. She moved through the air with great speed. Before everyone else could look at the object Red Queen had intercepted it.


    It made no noise until smashing into Red Queen''s figure. In a flash, a powerful sonic boom echoed. A red and yellow streak smashed into the top of the pyramid sending debris flying everywhere.


    Pink Bunny moved with great speed to protect apostle Mauricio and the unconscious Alan from the explosion.


    Likewise, Raging Stone covered apostle Ozeah and others while Dawn Keepers protected the people below.


    Next to Al, Elissa used her whip to clear any debris that flew toward them.


    As the dust cleared Red Queen emerged carrying Bee Maxx around her arms. Blood flowed out of his mouth but his face was filled with determination.


    Red Queen moved Bee Maxx to the side of the crater they had created. The back of her armor was glowing a deep orange. She had absorbed a good amount of kinetic energy.


    Despite her armor being the latest technology in High Entropy Alloys it still ran the risk of overheating. With a deep exhale her armor turned the thermal energy into a hot misty cloud that obscured her image.


    Raging Stone rushed to Bee Maxx''s side "What the hell are you doing here?!" he shouted as everyone else gathered.


    Coughing, Bee Maxx struggled. "A.R.M. and Robert are dead. Loh'' is missing. Calinn is in charge," he said with what little energy he had left.


    "A.R.M. is not dead, he can''t be" Pink Bunny retorted.


    Elissa and Al looked at each other with worry. Elissa''s last words to Loh'' Pohlieus were a warning but she was too late.


    Red Queen wiped the dust off of her shoulders. "So Carlinn was a snake after all," her voice was unsurprised yet her hands coiled into fists.


    His Alchemical College and her Rosy Cross were rival spiritual institutions in New Ark City. However, when their paths crossed, Carlinn would express his appreciation for her understanding of the Law of Seven.


    Red Queen''s fist relaxed and she pointed at Al and Elissa "Tell me what you two know about him." she demanded.


    Elissa scoffed at Red Queen''s command.


    Al between the two "Carlinn''s real name is likely Taczlopalic. He''s an ancient enlightened dark acolyte."


    Red Queen relaxed her posture before taking a deep exhale and asked him to explain what made a dark acolyte ''enlightened''


    Al looked at the apostle Mauricio and the other apostles before explaining the truth of dark acolytes. "They begin as etheric beasts and by consuming large amounts of human Will they become enlightened and take on a human form. Enlightened dark acolytes are equivalent to an early Immortal cultivator and weaker than an ascended apostle."


    "If Taczlopalic has taken over New Ark City there might be nothing we can do now." Elissa coldly added


    Red Queen maintained her silence as she processed the information while Raging Stone and Pink Bunny tended to Bee Maxx''s injuries.


    Watching the entire spectacle apostle Mauricio loudly addressed Red Queen as the emissary of her nation "If New Ark City has fallen then the Devil is at our doorstep. We can not let that be!"


    Dawn Keepers swarmed around apostle Mauricio. The 6th and 7th apostles picked up Alan and Bee Maxx and carried them down the steps.


    Apostle Mauricio was oblivious to the etheric beings that had become drawn to him. They communicated thoughts and ideas into his mind which he viewed as divine inspiration.


    His eyes lit up and his voice grew more confident as he announced "Two powerful figures one fiery red and the other electric blue are flying directly into our lands. They are here to retrieve the citizens of New Ark City."


    Hearing his words caused Pink Bunny''s face to become pale. Seeing her response Red Queen gently raised her arm and gestured for her to remain calm.


    Red Queen replied in a low voice. "Our Top two Heroes are Hot Pyro and Blue Spark. Their minds merged with A.R.M. If it is true that he has died, then it is likely that they are being manipulated by Carlinn or Taczlopalic whatever his name is."


    Apostle Mauricio turned to the few apostles that remained. "We''ll capture those two and launch a pre-emptive strike cutting the head of the snake right now before it grows too big. For now, we will only send two apostles."


    Apostle Mauricio turned to apostle Ozeah "You will join our friend Red Queen and help her deal with her nation''s takeover." He then turned to the remaining apostles and one of them excitedly offered themselves. It was the apostle Otis. "Brother please send me." he pleaded.


    Apostle Maurizio nodded "Then it is so.". Finally he turned to face the shell-shocked people once again and concluded the ceremony.


    The pyramid was quickly cleared leaving a small group. Apostle Ozeah leaned on his wooden staff and started praying. As he fervently prayed a light began to leak out of the top of his head.


    The light coalesced into a radiant falcon. Mirroring dark acolytes, light acolytes are born as humanoid beings. By feasting on the Will of a single human life it took the form of an animal that resembles the soul of the singular host.


    The Light Apostle of Ozeah wasted no time ascending into the sky before shooting back down merging with its host. Through synchronicity, the two separated beings reached a form of enlightenment that was momentary but much more powerful than their dark counterparts.


    A powerful radiant light covered Ozeah''s humble figure. His hair became jet black and flowed to his waist. Two radiant wings emerged from his back and his body grew one meter larger.


    The light surrounding him condensed into a golden armor that covered him from the neck down.


    His staff was slowly transformed into a gleaming royal spear.


    The remaining light formed into a floating sword made of light that levitated nearby.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Apostle Ozeah had ascended into the Temple of Ozeah in a few seconds.


    Apostle Otis quickly followed. In response to his praying light leaked from the top of his head and coalesced into a scrappy dog.


    The dog ran and leaped into apostle Otis. A powerful light filled the air and his form was so bright he appeared like a walking star.


    His body grew about a meter bigger his hair also became longer. A golden helmet with dog features covered his head as the black hair extended out. The bright light around him continued to condense into a sharp golden armor. He held no weapons instead the rest of the light formed spheres which melded into 12 small blades that floated behind the Temple of Otis.


    Al felt his Heat Will tremble under the presence of the two powerful Temples.


    "Standing next to them is making my Heat Will want to submit. What exactly is this power of their God? Al tried to hide his shock as he gripped the etheric shell of his Heat Will


    Elissa''s Reflexive Will was rooted in the Material Plane she noticed Al''s discomfort and her eyes focused on the red leather bracelet on his left wrist.


    The Temple of Ozeah smiled at Red Queen "So we meet again only this time you are standing closer to the truth." a powerful royal voice came from him.


    "Are those your words or the words of your God?" Red Queen asked.


    "His words, your words, my words. If they are true, they are mine" The temple of Otis answered for his celestial brother. The mind of the two was one. While speaking to one Red Queen also spoke to the other.


    "What good is the truth if it gives birth to a world full of lies?" Her question made the two Temple''s smile.


    "There is a treasure hidden in every lie. A teardrop hides a rainbow. Nothing deceives a heart more than the sadness of the soul." The words of the two Temples made Red Queen shiver beneath her armor.


    She felt both naked and vulnerable. "In this darkness, the light is all the soul sees. At every angle, the light betrays it and like a sword, it pierces the heart." Red Queen''s words echoed in Elissa''s ears.


    The Temple of Ozeah looked at Red Queen with a lamentable expression before the Temple of Otis interrupted both "I can see 3 enlightened dark acolytes following close behind the Hot Pyro and Blue Spark."


    Red Queen suppressed her thoughts and took charge of the group. "You four will deal with the Dark Acolytes," she ordered Al, Elissa, Raging Stone, and Pink Bunny. Me and the Church will take on Hot Pyro and the Light will handle Blue Spark."


    Together Red Queen the Temple of Ozeah, and the Temple of Otis flew into the sky and headed toward New Ark City.


    Hundreds of Dawn keepers followed them. Elissa leaped flawlessly on the back of a Dawn keeper and took off into the air. Al followed his teacher running and jumping on a Dawn keeper. Raging Stone and Pink Bunny looked at each other before doing the same.


    Red Queen''s armored suit used a magnetic repulsion system. She wasn''t flying, she was skating on the Earth''s magnetic fields.


    Her speed surpassed both the Temple of Otis and the Temple of Ozeah. Despite having wings the two Temples were not using them to fly. They were being carried by the light that they attracted.


    The speed of the three was much faster behind them, the army of Dawn keepers followed closely.


    In the distance, two figures became visible, Hot Pyro and Blue Spark. Their speed was much faster than Red Queen and the two Temples.


    Blue Spark''s eyes were far greater than a hawk''s, he quickly identified the locations of Red Queen, Raging Stone, Pink Bunny, Al, and Elissa.


    Miles away back in New Ark City Taczlopalic studied the two Temples accompanying Red Queen and then his gaze turned to Al and Elissa.


    "So they know the truth now..." Taczlopalic gritted his teeth realizing that Bee Maxx had reached Red Queen. Elissa and Al connected the remaining pieces exposing his betrayal.


    Taczlopalic transformed from his soft-faced form of Carlinn Ioaniss to his true skeletal form.


    "This act has come to an end. Tell the Rakh-ahtan to join us whenever they wish." He said to Ragjiel whose face became pale. Despite being a direct disciple of Taczlopalic the Rakh-ahtan struck a primordial fear into Ragjiel''s heart.


    Hot Pyro and Blue Spark received a commanding order that overwrote their autonomy. They were compelled to isolate and kill everything in sight and not a single creature whether corporal or etheric to escape.


    Blue Spark resembled a living bolt of lightning more than he did a man. His mere presence caused the clouds in the sky to churn and twist. By raising his arm rivers of lightning rushed from the warped skies. The electric flood concentrated into a sparkling blue sphere above Blue Spark''s palm.


    True to his nature Blue Spark released the concentrated energy toward the top of the army of Dawn Keepers like a shooting star. It exploded in the sky above.


    The explosion was blinding and deafening but it caused no real physical damage. Red Queen started plummeting and noticed the shift in the atmosphere.


    The surrounding air had become thick with static.


    The sound of chirping birds filled the sky but no birds. Al and Elissa quickly jumped off the Dawn keepers carrying them. Suddenly random lightning bolts took down both the Dawn keepers they were flying on.


    Just behind them Raging Stone and Pink Bunny also jumped off choosing to plummet into the ground instead of getting hit by lightning.


    The sky quickly became a lightning lake. Branches of lightning struck down legions of Dawn-Keepers. The booming roars of lightning made it seem like an apocalypse.


    A handful of lightning bolts struck Red Queen but her armor converted the electricity into thermal energy causing her red armor to glow orange. She remained completely untouched within.


    Meanwhile, the Temple of Ozeah and the Temple of Otis easily dodged the chains of lightning.


    The two top heroes of New Ark City were now only 300 meters away.


    Hot Pyro smirked and raised both hands bringing them together. In a flash, he unleashed a wave of blazing plasma so hot that it excited the static atmosphere into pure insanity.


    The glowing red wave was wrapped in countless blue rivers of lighting. Even while falling Al was completely shocked at the fate they all had narrowly avoided.


    The first to meet the Plasma wave was the Temple of Ozeah who called forth his floating flaming sword. The sword created a small opening in the massive wave for him to pass through.


    The Temple of Otis called forth his 12 small blades of light to create a shield in front of him which he used to push through the wave.


    Red Queen opened her arms wide taking the plasma wave without flinching.


    She came out glowing a bright yellow color. With Blue Spark in her aim, Red Queen converted all of the thermal energy she had gathered and unleashed it in the form of a powerful laser aimed at Blue Spark.


    The plasma wave swallowed almost half of the Dawn Keeper army. Another large portion was erased by the chains of lightning bolts. The actual fight had not even started and the numbers on one side had been drastically reduced.


    On the ground, the first to land was Al who used his Stubborn Will''s ''Flash Denial'' spell to avoid any damage from the fall. He looked up in awe at the display of raw power.


    Similarly, Elissa used her Relexive Will to land and roll mitigating the force from the fall.


    Meanwhile Raging Stone was true to his name, his biologically enhanced body landed like a sturdy rock leaving a crater and taking no damage. Pink Bunny was also genetically enhanced but her muscles allowed her to land with grace.


    Al watched with wide eyes as the army of angelic beings had been quickly obliterated. "Such power is best used in the sky. The ground..." his thought was a blur as a figure burst into flames.


    From the moment he had landed, he had begun rotating his Heat Will around him. The figure in flames was an old man who screamed in agony and shot two daggers at Al.


    Al swung his long sword fluidly parrying both projectiles.


    A scream came from Pink Bunny who was next to Raging Stone. A woman had descended on her and caused thorned bushes to appear wherever Pink Bunny stepped.


    A whip smacked the man in front of Al with so much force that his head appeared to be on the verge of exploding. Elissa jumped in front of Al and instructed him to go help Pink Bunny as she dealt with the old man.